Proceedings 09 Soci

PROCEEDINGS
THE SOCIETY
BIBLICAL ARCHEOLOGY.
NOVEMBER,
JUNE,
VOL.
IX.
1886,
1887.
SEVENTEENTH
SESSION.
PUBLISHED AT
THE OFFICES OF THE SOCIETY,

II,
Hart Street, Bloomsbury, W.C.
1887.
HARRISON ANIl SONS,

PRINTERS IN ORDINARY TO HER MAJESTY,
ST. martin's lane, LONDON.
::
COUNCIL,
President
P.
1886-7.
LE Page Renouf.
Vice-Presidents
Rev. Frederick Charles Cook, M.A., Canon of Exeter.
Lord Halsbury, The Lord High Chancellor.

The Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone, M.P., D.C.L., &c.
The Right Hon. Sir A. H. Layard, G.C.B., &c.
The Right Rev. J. B. Lightfoot, D.D., &c., Bishop of Durham.
Walter Morrison, M.P.
Charles T. Newton, C.B., D.C.L., &c., &c.
D.C.L., M.D., &c., &c.

Manship Norman, M.A.
Rev. George Rawlinson, D.D., Canon of Canterbury.
Sir Henry C. Rawlinson, K.C.B., D.C.L., F.R.S., &c.
Very Rev. Robert Payne Smith, Dean of Canterbury.
Sir Charles Nicholson, Bart.,
J.
Council
W.
A. Tyssen Amherst, M.P., &c.
E. A. Wallis Budge, M.A.
Macalister, M.D.,
F.R.S.
F. D. Mocatta.
Claude Montefiore.
Alexander Peckover, F.S.A.
Arthur Gates.
J.
Thomas
F. G. Hilton Price, F.S.A.
Robert Bagster.
Rev. Charles James
Ball.
Rev. Canon Beechey, M.A.
Christy, F. L. S.
Professor A.
Pollard.
Towry Whyte, M.A.

W. Wright, D.D,
Charles Harrison, F.S.A.
E.
Rev. Albert Lowy.
Rev.
Bernard T.
Honorary Treasurer
Secretary
W.
Bosanquet.
Hariy Rylands, F.S.A.
Honorary Secretary for Foreign Correspouience
Honorary Librarian
Prof.
William Simpson,
A. H, Sayce, M.A.
F.R.G.S.
CONTENTS.
Report
Secretary's
for
1886,
of Council, &c.,
List
for
5662
1887
Statement of Receipts and Expenditure for the year ending
31st December, 1885,
and 31st December, 1886
15)2931,5355,6566,
Donations to Library
107
Purchases
Library
for
Nomination of Candidates
Election of
Members
Election of Honorary
Errata
...
H. Sayce.
Max
216
55,
216
...
...5, 31, 55,
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
55
...
...
...
...
157
...
,..
2,
...
108, 161, 216
31, 55, 66, 161,
216
51,63,105
1886.
Kypriote Inscriptions discovered
Ohnefalsch-Ricliter
E. A. Wallis Budge,
...
213
...
...
New
161,
...
November
by Dr.
159
...
Members
...
108,
...
Publications of Society, Notices, &c.
Prof. A.
61
...
M.A.
...
10
Remarks on a Papyrus conTemple of Amen,
taining Formulae for Recitation in the
and the
service for the Slaughter of
Apepi
1 26
'^
^'^.
sm'^wM'^ î\iu
I
-I.
y^V
v^
P^^-'Vi'^'^
WjJ10^W.^^
.*h
% i
Bi--r/^''V^'
s
;*j!
BILINGUAL INSCRIPTION. TAMASSUS, CYPRUS.
No.
Proceedings, Soc. Bibl. Arch., Dec, 1886,
BILINGUAL INSCRIPTION, TAMASSUS. CYPRUS.
No.
II
CONTENTS.
PAGE
M.A.
E. A. Wallis Budge,
found
Asia Minor.
in
Account of an Haematite Seal
{Cut)
...
December
...
27
...
1886.
7,
When
Rev. Joseph Edkins, D.D.
...
did Babylonian Astro-
32
39
Old Jewish Legends on Biblical Topics.

Legend on the Death of Moses
...
...
40
47
logy enter China
...
...
...
...
...
Rev. A. LuWY.
No.
I.
Prof. William Wright,
Phoenician and Cypriote.

P. le
Page Renouf,
Two
LL.D.
Bilingual Inscriptions,
{2 Plates)
January
...
February
(Read January
The
11).
51
56
63
67
77
and Expenditure.
&:c.
J. Ball.
49
ii, 1887.
Secretary's Report, Statement of Receipts
Rev. C.
49
Remarks on the same,
{Fresidetit).
with translation of the Cypriote text
Council, 1887,
47
i,
...
...
1887.
Inscribed Stones of Hamath, &c.

{2 Flutes)
M.A. Description of the Tombs of

Mechu, Ben, and Se-Renpu, discovered by Major-
E. A. Wallis Budge,
7882
General Sir F. Grenfell

P. le
Page Renouf,
God
Seb.
{President).
(Read November
1886).
M.D., F.R.S., &c.
Prof. A. Macalister,
Aahmes
The Name
2,
in the Fitzwilliam
Cyprus
...
...
March
Prof. E.
Book
Amelineau.
of Job
Miss G. Gonino.
...
On
An
8397
...
Inscription of
Museum
M. Philippe Berger. Two Bilingual

in
of the Eg)'ptian
{Plate)
98
100
100
104
109
112
112
124
Inscriptions discovered
...
i,
...
...
1887.
the Sahidic Translation of the

...
...
...
The Caaba and Mosque
of
...
Mecca

CONTENTS.
Vi
PAGE
Xlllth Dynasty
of the
tion
An
M.D., F.R.S.
Prof. A. Macalister,
Egyptian Inscrip-
the Dublin National
in
125
127
127
130
131
^53
Museum
Robert Brown,
Jr.,
Euphratean Names of the
On
F.S.A.
ConstdMion Ursa Major

Rev. C.
J. Ball.
Metrical Structure of Qinoth
The
the
of Lamentations arranged according to the Original
Book
Measures
Rev. C.
J. Ball.
Hamath,
M.
&:c.
Note
to
Paper on Inscribed Stones from
(February, 1887)
...
153
Inscriptions discovered at Cyprus.
Philippe Berger.
153156
(February, 1887)
May
3,
1887.
Rev. Henry George Tomkins. The Karnak Tribute Lists

of Thothmes III. (Continuation of paper read 2 June,
162167
1885)
MM.
Eugene and Victor
et d'adoption
MM.
Revillout.
dans I'Egypte
Eugene and Victor
et
Contrats de Mariage,
dans
la Chalde'e...
L'Antichrese
Revillout.
immobiliere dans I'Egypte
et
dans
la
Chaldee
Wiedemann, on a ]\Ionument of the

ofEgypt
Dr. A.
Dr. A.
The Age
Wiedemann.
of
Memphis
Dr. A. Wiedemann.
On
G. A. Simcox, M.A.
Note on the name
Rev. C.
J.
Ball.
Prof A. H.
Reply
.Sayce.
a Relative of
to the
first
167
177
178
179
non
...
Dynasties
180184
...
Queen Nub-xas
Bit-hilani
same
190
190 193
193 194
194 195
184
dated Inscription of Amenophis III.
195197
(F/a/e)
IVof A. H. Sayce.
Greek Ostraka from Egypt
Prof A. H. Sayce.
Greek Inscription from Asswan
...
202
202 205
19S
CONTENTS.
P. le
Page Renouf,
Amenophis III
Note on the Inscription of
{President).
197)
(pp. 195
P. le Page Renouf, President.

^^'^^^
Dr. S. Louis.
...
et
Eugene
Royal Perse
S.
A. Smith.
Prof.
...
207
210
...
...
217
228
Antichrese in Solutum
Un Nouveau
et Victor Revillout.
228233
Norn
233240
Assyrian Letters.
(6 Plates)
240
256
257
266
Les Depots et les

en Droit Babylonien 267
310
WiUiam Wright, D.C.L., LL.D.
Psalms
MM.
Victor Revillout.
..,
1887.
7,
Demonology
Palestinian
Eugene
206
" Conscience " in Egyptian
June
MM.
MM.
vii
in Syriac
Eugene
...
...
...
Victor Revillout.
et
Confiements en Droit Egyptien
The Kilometer
Major Plunkett.
P. le Page Renouf, {President).
Q^^<=3i
Some Apocryphal
...
of Philoe.
...
the
On
3113x3
{Plate)
Note on the
and
aba,
et
...
Silurus Fish
Hieroglyphic
Sign
of
B^"êQv>i
313-317
Version of Saint Ephraim's

figuration of our
Prof.
W.
Museum
...
Museum
...
de
I'Avesta.
the
Book
of Job
Merash.
...
(2 Plates)
Dr. C. Bezold.
...
...
320
320
340
Gethsemane
...
349
xc?,
3^8
36c
365
373
a Sepulchral Stele in the

...
...
Le Demon Biblique
Etude d'Histoire Religieuse
{Secretary).
317
in
...
...
Rev. Prof. T. K. Cheyne, D.D.
W. H. Rylands,
...
...
Satan et Ahriman.
Harlez.
et celui
On
...
...
Kufic Tombstones
...
Site of
M.A.
E. A. Wallis Budge,
British
...
The
Falkener.
M. C. de
Discourse on the Trans-
...
Wright, D.C.L., LL.D.
the British
Edward
Lord
a Fragment of a Coptic
The
...
The
...
Sahidic Version of
...
...
Inscribed Lion
...
374
from
374
...
Note on the God Addu or Daddu, &c.
...
375
377
CONTENTS.
ILLUSTRATIONS
PAGE
Cut of Seal
27
Bilingual Inscriptions, Phoenician and Cypriote,
Example of the
and Halevy.
48
6870
(2 Plates)
Dated Inscription of Amenophis III
Assyrian Letters.
Goose
Inscribed Lion from Merash.
...
after p.
...
(2 Plates)
90
195
...
{6 Plates)
Kilometers of Philoe and Elephantine
The
47
Inscriptions from the Safa, after de Vogiie
Plate Illustrative of the Hieratic forms of the
(2 Plates)
256
...
311
...
374
PROCEEDINGS
OF
THE SOCIETY
OF
BIBLICAL ARCHAEOLOGY.
SEVENTEENTH SESSION,
2nd November^ 18S6,
First Meeting,
WALTER MORRISON,
IN
1886-87.
Esq., President,
THE CHAIR.
^^^~^
The
following
Presents
and thanks
were announced,
ordered to be returned to the Donors.
special vote of
thanks was awarded to M. de Clercq for his donation to the

Library
:
From the Royal
Society
8vo.
244, 245, 246.
From
The Proceedings.
the Society of Antiquaries
Parts
and
and
2,
XL. Nos.
Vol.
243,
London, 1886.
^The Proceedings.
List of Fellows
on August
ist,
Vol. XI.
1886.
8vo.
London
From
the Geological Society
No. 167.
From
Vol.
From
8vo.
The Quarterly Journal.
Vol. XLII.
the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland
XVIII.
Part
the Royal
of Proceedings.
No.
London.
I.
8vo.
[No. LXIII.]
3.
July, 1886.
Institute of
Vol. II.
London.
British
New
1886.
I
8vo.
Architects
Series.
London.
No.
The
17,
Journal
and Vol.
Ill,
Nov.
2]
From
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.EOLOGY.
[iS86.
Royal
the
Geographical
Nos.
Vol. VIII.
6, 7, 8, 9,
Society
lo.
The
Proceedings.
London.
8vo.
Royal Archaeological Institute of Great Britain and

Vol. LXIII.
No. 170.
Ireland: The Archaeological Journal.
P>om
the
London.
8vo.
1886.
From the Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland

The Journal. August, 18S6. Vol. XVI. No. i. 8vo. London.
The Quarterly Statement.
From the Palestine Exploration Fund
:
July, 1886.
From
Vol.
From
8vo.
Victoria
the
XIX.
The
Institute:
1885-1886.
1885-1886.
the Royal Dublin
Vol. IV.
Parts
Scientific
Transactions.
Vol. IIL
1885.
and
The
From
Vol.
The
Series
Shanghai.
6.
8vo.
Vol.
The
2.
April,
Dublin.
4to.
2.
Jan.-Fev.-Mars.
Nos. 5 and
Proceedings.
and
October, November, March,
Belles-Lettres
Comptes
serie.
1886.
Paris.
XXI.
Quatrieme
1886.
the Royal Asiatic Society, China Branch
XX.
Proceedings.
Scientific
Vol. V, Parts
10.
From the Academie des Inscriptions et

Rendus des Seances de I'annee
Tome XIV.
Glasgow.
8vo.
Society
7, 8, 9,
Transactions,
of
Journal
London.
Bvo.
the Philosophical Society of Glasgow
Vol. XVII.
From
London.
Nos.
The
i
and
Journal.
2.
8vo.
1885.
From the Secretary of State in Council of India

The Sacred Books of the East. Vols. XVI, XVII, XVIIL
:
8vo.
Oxford.
Surveys
of Ancient
Babylon,
with
of
part
Rivers Tigris
and Euphrates, and the Hindiyeh canal, the sea of Nejf and
the Shatatshar, made by order of the Government of India in
i860 to 1865, by Commander W. Beaumont Selby, and Lieut.
W. CoUingwood and
Lieut. J. B. Bewsher.
The Nahrwan Yusifiyeh

J.
are
added from surveys by Captain
H.M.
Felix Jones, I.N., compiled by order of
State for India in Council, by
Secretary of
Trelawney Saunders, F.R.G.S.,
Geographical Assistant, India Office, London.
From
the
Journal.
Society of JSibHcal Literature and
June
to
December, 1884.
2
8vo.
Exegesis:
Boston.
The
Mass.
Nov.
PROCEEDINGS.
2]
[iSS6.
The Proceedings
American Philological Association.
held
in
New
Haven, Conn.
Annual
Session
of the Seventeenth
XVI.
Vol.
CamTransactions.
1885.
and
the
July, 1885
From
the
bridge, U.S.A.
From
Editor
the
the Editor
American Antiquarian and Oriental

July and September, 1886.
5.
Nos. 4 and
Vol. VIII.
Journal.
From
The
From
Editor
the
Vol. VII.
From
and
American
Nos.
Baltimore.
Di Firenze, Bollettino
to
15
13,
4to.
19.
1886.
the Smithsonian
Washington.
8vo.
to
Philology.
of
Journal
April, 1886.
2.
Publicazioni Italiane.
Firenze.
From
From
The
Parts
Baltimore.
June, 18S6.
8vo.
the Biblioteca Nazionale Centrale
delle
of Archteology and of
: The American Journal
the History of the Fine Arts.
the Johns
Institution
The
Smithsonian Report.
1884.
Hopkins University : The Johns Hopkins UniA

VI, VII, VIII and IX.
Fourth Series.
versity Studies.
Colony
Puritan
Baltimore.
By Shoshuke
States.
From
Maryland.
in
D.
From M. de Clercq : Collection de
bis
Dr. L. Stern
From
the
Vescovo
Palermo.
From
de M.
1886.
Proceedings
at
Catalogue metho-
Clercq.
la collaboration
Das
J.
Publics par
Menant
(3 parts).
Aegyptische Todtenbuch der
von Edouard Naville.
Dynastie
Beriin.
4to.
8vo.
1885.
Paris.
XX
Antiquites Assyriennes, &c.
et raisonne.
M. de Clercq, avec
From
The
American Oriental
May, 1886. 8vo. Boston, U.S.A.
the
Folio.
Baltimore.
Sato, Ph.D., 8vo.
Society
Boston.
dique
Randall, A.B.
R.
History of the Land Question in the United
XVIII
Einleitung.
1886.
Author
Memorie
di Girgenti.
di
Monsr.
Domenico Turano
Pel Sac Giovanni Bellomo, C.S,
Folio.
1886.
the Author
:" What
Believe."
By Leon
lated from the Russian by Constantine Popotf.
Trans-
Tolstoi.
8vo.
London.
1885.
From
8vo.
the Author, iVlfred Jeremais
Munchen.
1886.
3
: Die
Hollenfahrt der
Istar.
Nov.
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH/EOLOGY.
2]
From
the Rev.
the Author,
[18S6.
John Campbell, M.A.
" Etruria
Capta."
Reprinted from the Proceedings of the Canadian Institute.

Toronto.
Vol. III.
From
Author
the
1886.
Die
assyriches Aequivalent.
Reprinted from the
From
the Author
Appia
vom
Le Catacombe
By Nicolb
pegnatelli.
^^^^
aramaisch-
Schrader.
Academy.
Berlin
sophisch-historischen classe,
:
H^'tO ^^^
Qi7:2'i^n
Von Eb.
Sitzung der philo-
XXVII.
20 Mai.
presso
ebrei
degli
1886.
Via
la
Mueller.
Estratto dal Bulletino dell' imp. Institute archeologico ger-
manico.
From
Vol.
Author
the
I.
Remarks on
the Zodiacal Virgo in connection
with a representation of the constellation upon the porch of
By Robert Brown,
Margaret's Church, York,
St.
jun., F.S.A.
Vol. IX.
Reprinted from the Yorkshire Archaeological Journal.
From
Author
the
Astronomische
Untersuchungen
Von
hebraischen Schriften erwahnte Finsternisse.
Mahler.
Theil
I,
Von
Dr.
From
the Author
Eduard Mahler.
Theil
From
Author
the
Die
18S5.
8vo.
der Rabbinen.
Irrationalitaten
Wien.
8vo.
Die Prophetischen Finster-
II,
Eduard Mahler.
:
in
Eduard
Die biblischen Finsternisse, ein Beitrag zur
biblischen Chronologie.
nisse.
liber
Dr.
Von
1885.
Untersuchen
einer
im Buche
"
Nahum
"
auf den Untergang Ninive's bezogenen Finsterniss.

(Zuzatz zur Abhandlung Astronomische Untersuchungen iiber
in
hebraischen Schriften ervvhante Finsternisse.
Dr.
From
Eduard Mahler.
the
Widow
8vo.
Wien.
of the Author
Recent
London.
Von
Egyptian Discoveries
By David
concerning Joseph, Moses, and the Exodus.

8vo.
Theil II.)
1886.
Burnett.
1886.
From the Author The Beer

By James Death.
:
of the Bible (the leaven of Exodus).
Extract from the Brewer's Guardian^ t886.
From
the
Francois.
Author
Choix
Par A. Massey.
de
Textes
8vo.
Egyptiens
Gand.
1886.
Traduits
en

Nov.
PROCEEDINGS.
2]
From
the Author
: The
[1S86.
of Halule, 691
Battle
By
B.C.
Prof.
Paul Haupt.
Reprinted from the Andover Review.
From
the Author
July, August.
The
May, 1886.
Masonic Journal.
Victoria.
Folio.
Containing completion of paper
April,
entitled.
The Tree
ledge in the Garden of Eden, and the Fruit
From
Berger
Phillipe
Plate
of Phoenician
the Corpus Inscriptions Semiticarum.
The
May, June,
1886.
it
of
Know-
bore.
Inscriptions from
December, 1885.
following were nominated for election at the next
Meeting, December 7th, 1886:

Israel
Abraham, B.A.,
Professor E.
C.
59,
Bissell,
Mildmay Park, N.
The Congregational Theological
D.D.,
School of Hartford, Connecticut, U.S.xA
John Travis Cook, F.R.H.S., Adelaide House, Anlaby Road,

Kingston-upon-HulI.
Henry
The
B. Slee, 10, Poplar Crescent, Gateshead-on-Tyne.
following
Professor Sayce
Communication has been received from
New Kypriote
Dr. Max
Inscriptions discovered by
Ohnefalsch-Richter.
The unwearied archaeological zeal of Dr. Max Ohnefalsch-Richter,

who has for some years past superintended such excavations as have
been made in Cyprus, has during the past year been rewarded by a
discovery of the highest interest.
In the neighbourhood of Polis-
tes-Khrysokou, the ancient Arsinoe, he has found three important

cemeteries which have already yielded him results of great value.
They
are situated in the north-western part of the island within the
Paphos.
Besides objects of more or less interest, a
number of Kypriote inscriptions have been disinterred. Some of
these are upon stone, one is on the topaz chaton of a ring, while
over two hundred are potters' names inscribed on vases.
Most of
district of

Nov.
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCII.EOLOGY.
2]
the latter consist only of a letter or two giving the

syllables of the
name
in a
few cases
first
[1886.
and second
characters are
tlie
combined
together so as to form a kind of cipher.
Max
Dr.
squeezes of
the inscriptions he has discovered to Dr.
and we have been
myself,
communication
in
in
In almost every instance our readings agree,
the last few months.
and Dr. Deecke has already published some of

October
philologische Wochenschrift iox
My
enough to send
Deecke and
regard to them for
Ohnefalsch-Richter has been good
all
readings are as follows
9,
his in the Berliner
18S6.
I.
Necropolis
left
Grave
I.
No.
cvi.
Inscription from right to
i.
on one side of a block of stone.

xe-[te-ke]
1.
A-ri-si-to-se
2.
A-ri-si-tO-ku-pO-[ro
3.
pa-i-ti.
(i) "Apia-ros t^tdrjKe

(2)
'
kptaTOKvnpa
(3) Tvaihi
" Arisfos has set (this) up to the child of Aristokypros.'"
This use of
eKTidrjiii is
Deecke
Dr.
new
in
Kypriote.
end of line 2, and is

where he doubtfully suggests
sees ro in the squeeze at the
unable to make out the end of line
i,
[ta-i].
II.
Necropolis
Grave
I.
No.
cxviii.
On
2.
the base and back
part of a stone lion.

? I.
Ti-mo-ku-po-ro-se
e-pe-se-ta-se
? 2.
This
to Dr.
is
to-i
Ti-mo-ke-re-te-o-se
ki-si-ro-ma.
ka-si-gi-ne-to-i.
the order of the lines according to the information given
Deecke by
Dr. Ohnefalsch-Richter, but in a letter to myself
he reverses the order.

TifiuKvnpos
TifioKperfos
(necrraa
iîpafxa
tw
KaaiyvrjTa.
" Timokypros the son of Tiniokretcs has set up the dedicated object
over his
This
form the
the
rother."
is
the natural exj^lanation
first
proper
line.
name
if
the words ra
Otherwise Dr. Deecke
may be
my
s(|ueeze
riX(\)lKafi.
But
in
characters of the longer line seem ccriamly
si-
roma
Kaa-iyvtjra really
right in reading
the
three last
and not
li-ka-vi.
Nov.
PROCEEDINGS.
2]
[1886.
In the same tomb (Grave lxvii) Dr. Ohnefalsch-Richter has

covered a Greek text in which
eTrearaa-e
(l.
in the
Kypriote
Tifiayopai
2.
eWo-riô-e is
dis-
used in the same sense as
text.
[O^pacrayopov
4.
3. Tij;^coi/
eTTea-rrja-e.)
III.
Necropolis
on a
left
Grave lxvii.
I.
No.
3.
stone.
e-mi
0-na-i-o-se
"Ovaios
7 am
"
rjfii.
Dr. Deecke compares the gloss of Hesykhios
Onaios."
Suaiov- apeiov.
IV.
Necropolis
tion, originally
No.
Grave lxxi.
I.
Badly-preserved inscrip-
4.
containing three lines on a stone.
1.
[A-ri-]si-ti-ya-se
(i) 'Apiariyas
2.
[e-mi
(2)
The
reading of this inscription
is
f]ixi
''/am Aristiyasy
not attempted by Dr. Deecke.
V.
tion
Necropolis I. Grave lxxxix. No. 7.

on " a stone used for closing a door."
0-na-sa-go-ra-u
I.
Ku-po-ro
ra-yi-vo-se.
2
(1)
''Ovacrayopav
(2)
....
"
Dr.
to
Badly-preserved inscrip-
Of
tco
KvTrpo ....
{6v)pa)'i?os.
"
Onasagoras the son of Kypro
Deecke reads
// at
the beginning of the second line, and
suggests \i{6oi ev)paLOS.
VI.
Necropolis
The
I.
Grave lxxxviii.
No.
8.
On
a stone column.
characters have been filled in with red paint,
and are
form.
1.
Sa-ta-sa-gO-ra-U
2.
e-mi
3.
ta-sa-do-ro
''
(r) Sraaayopav
to Sa-
I belong to
(2)
^p.\
ra 2
(3) Ta(Td{v)8pco.
Stasagoras the son of Stasander."

7
late in
Nov.
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCHEOLOGY.
2]
[1886.
VII.
Necropolis
left
Grave xcix.
I.
on a block of
No.
Ti-ma-do-ro e-mi
O-na-sa-gO-ra-U.
to
1.
2.
"
11.
stone.
I belong to Timandcr
(i) Tijxa'v)8p(o
(2)
Ta>
rjfxi.
'Ovaaayopav.
the son of Onasagoras."
VIII.
Necropolis
to left
Grave xcix.
II.
No,
Inscription from right
14.
on a block of stone.
1.
A-ri-si-to-ku-pa-ra-se
(i) \pi(TTOKvnpas
2.
e-mi
(2)
3.
to-se
" I l>e/ong to Aristokypra
A-ri-si-
e-se-ta-se
(3)
^/xi
earacre
Aristos has erected
"Apia
Toi.
(;<?)."
IX.
Necropolis
to left
Grave ccxlii.
II.
on a block of
No.
15.
stone.
e-mi
Pi-lo-ke-re-te-o-se
^^
I belong
îXoKpeVedy
T)p.i.
to Philokretes."
X.
Necropolis
right to left
"
The same
11.
on a block of
1.
Ti-ma-go-ra-u
2.
to
3.
o-(se
(2) tw
e-)mi
to
16.
Inscription from
(i) i:i.payupav
Ti-mo-ke-re-te
/ belong
No.
grave.
stone.
(3) 6s
Timagoras
the son
TipoKpfre
f],ii.
of Timokretcs."
XI.
Necropolis
This
is
I.
Grave xxxii.
No.
1.
a-ra
(l) apa
2.
Di-i
(2)
On
13.
Au
'^
a column.
Prayer
to
Zeus."
Dr. Deecke's reading; a squeeze of the inscription has not
been sent to me.

XII.
Necropolis
written
in
II.
On
Grave cxl.
boustro])hedon fashion
struggle between an ox
and a
stag.
the topaz chaton of a ring,
round the representation of a

Dr.
1.
A-ri-ri-to-va
(i)
2.
na-xe
(2) pa$
Deecke reads
'ApiTToFd
"Aristovanax."
PROCEEDINGS.
Nov. 2]
[1886.
XIIL
Grave
Necropolis III.
"
17.
[Me]-ga-ko-ro Di-vo-se
e-mi
1.
2.
(i) {M)yaxu>pa>- Aifos

{2) w'^
Of Megakhoros I belong to
Deecke reads
Dr.
No.
xviii.
to left
Zeus."
which would give a good sense, but
(Ni)Ka(})6pa,
can make the third character nothing else except
Ao.
XIV.
Grave xix. No. 18.
Pu-nu-ti-la-se* e-mi ta-se Pu-nu-ta-go-ra-u pa-i-se
Necropolis III.
TlvvTayopav
IlvvTlXas.TjfjU Tas
"/ am
rrals
Pnytilas the son of the daughter of Ftiytagoras."
XV.
Necropolis
III.
No.
Grave xxx.
Badly-preserved
19.
1.
Te-mi-si-to-ku-po-ro-se
(i) Ge/ito-roKDTrpos
2.
illegible
(2)
scription
in-
XVI.
Necropolis III.
to left
2.
Ti-mo-se Tima-gO-ra-U
3.
pa-i-se e-(mi)
1.
''I
Grave xxxi.
No.
20.
now come
(i) IijiosTl
(2) fxayopav
am Timos
(3) nals
to the potters' marks,
three cemeteries, attaching to
which are very abundant
marks only
shall,
of course,
which the names are given in
in
in all
them the numbers which have been
assigned to them by Dr. Ohnefalsch-Richter.

select those
rjdxl).
the son of Timagoras."
full,
or
which have something specially interesting about them.
No.
5.
explained
(Necropolis
by
0-na-sa-gO
Dr.
as
v.)
This has been cleverly
combination of the characters
('Oj/ao-ayopav).
No.
14.
(Necropolis
No.
24.
(Necropolis
No. 49.
Grave
I.
Deecke
(Necropolis
I.
I.
I.
Grave
xxiii.)
Grave xxvi.)
Grave
lii.)
Nos. 50, 53.

(Same tomb.) 0-na
No. 54. (Necropolis I. Grave liv.)
9
0-na-si-lo
Zo-pu-ro-se
A-ri-si-ti-ya
('Oi/aa-tXo)).
(ZcoTrvpos).
('A/)toT/;'a[y]).
('Ovao-iXas).
Ti-mo-ke-re
{TinoKpereos).
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGY.
Nov. 2]
No. 66.
(Necropolis
I.
No.
68.
(Necropolis
I.
Grave
Grave
No. 69.
No. 74.
(Necropolis
I.
Grave lxxiv.)
(Necropolis
I.
Grave lxxviii.)
[iS86
IMu-ti-lo (mutiXw).
lvi.)
Mo-lo
lviii.)
(MoXavos).
No-no
(Nowou).
A-ri-si-ta-go ('Apio--
Tuyopav).
No. 80.
Perhaps
No.
(Necropolis
Grave
I.
AAAA
*^
xcii.)
I.
144.
86.
(Necropolis
I.
No. 91.
No. 93.
(Necropolis
I.
(Necropolis
I.
Grave xcix.) E-lo ("eXXo)).

Grave cvi.) Ge-ru-vo-se (vlipvfos).
Grave cix.) I-do. Perhaps Idome-
neus.
Nos. 95-99. (Necropolis I.

No. 115.
(Necropolis II.
Greek E written above

No. 130.
No. 168.
Greek
(xtKai/Spw).
Kypriote
with
it.
(Necropolis
Nos. 158-160.
Ni-ka
Grave cxvi.)
Grave xxxvi.)
(Necropolis
written below
II,
AAA.
Grave lxix.)
II.
(Necropolis
11.
"30."
Grave lxxviii.) Ti-te
Grave lxxxviii.)
(xtîji/ou).
Kypriote
fe
with
it.
No. 199.
No. 202.
(Necropolis
(Necropolis III.
Same tomb.)
No. 227.
(Necropolis III.
Grave ccxxxix.)
No. 204.
(Necropolis
11.
Grave cxlvi.)
Pi-la-go
0-ro
(îKayopav).
{"Qpco).
Vo-ko (P'^w).
These
Grave cxLViii)
^91^
characters are similar in form to a character on an inscribed whorl
found by Dr. Schliemann at Hissarlik, with which I have compared
a character in a Mysian inscription discovered by Perrot and
Guillaume at Deliklitash (Schliemann's I/ws, p. 694).
The same
IL
character, or combination of characters,
found
is
in
Necropolis III,
Grave xlviii (Nos. 278-283).

Nos.
238,
239,
present us with a
It
is
followed by
potter's
mark
)^
more probably,
244,
new
sa,
247, 249 (Necropolis
character
and
is
>V<
or
Grave
xvii),
unknown
value.
III,
of
frequently accompanied
by another
which may be a combination of ko-sa,
as Dr.
Deecke
believes, a
new
character.
but
It
is
also
occurs in Nos. 169, 177, 179, 181 (Necropolis
II,
and
other fragments of
in
No. 179
is
preceded by
'^^ ru.
pottery found in the Grave lxxxiij,
On
Grave Lxxxiii),
the latter character precedes
^^ (Nos. 173-176, 180, 182).

Dr. Ohnefalsch-Richter states that the
form a single large burial-ground.
10
first
and third cemeteries
Nov.
TROCEEDINGS.
2]
made some remarks upon
Mr. Renouf
be printed
will
1886.
the god Seb, which
a future number.
in
A paper was read by Mr. E. A. Wallis Budge, M.A.,

Remarks on a Papyrus containing Formulae for Recitation
in the Temple of Amen, and the Service for the Slaughter
"
of Apepi."
The papyrus from which the following

Museum, where it
served in the British
Bremner.
extracts are given
bears the
is
pre-
number 101S8
has already formed the subject of a communication to
It
Travaux by Dr. W. Pleyte,* who translated a few

and gave a summary of the headings of the chapters,
The papyrus is 20 feet by pf inches, and is of a fine texture ;
of the lines at the bottom of the first four columns have been
the Recueil de
passages from
&c.
parts
it,
broken away, but as a whole
is
it
The
wonderfully perfect.
begin-
ning words of a new paragraph, the directions for reciting the hymns,
the
names of the
many
red;
and
fiends
and of Apepi
Demotict From
devils
of the characters are
are
all
written in
the coloj^hon
we
in ^ _
,^
learn that the papyrus was written for
1
nutar
Q^
[71]
111
f'^-IBÎ
hen
the prophet
en nutar
of the
f'^
en
Amen
en
of
A?Jien
of order third,
se
en
the son
of the
sa
hen
Nesi-Ames
Nesi-Amcs
1
I
du
/VÂAA
/WNAAA
/VWSAA
A men
II
Table
suten
AX AX
taiu
suten - taiu
British Mw-izxixa" Recueil de
13, 20, 23, 41, 51,
scribe
the prophet
Pe- ta
inedit
t As, for example, Nos.

Demotique."
the
Pe-ta-Amen
prophet
" Sur un papyrus
'I
nauu
Temple toum,
nutar
iii
/^
hen
nutar
Het
en
het
temple
of the
Travaux,
in Brugsch's "
iii,
p. 57.
Grammaire
Nov.
2]
A^.'^
arit
Iforn
en
of the
m
n y
Krt
^w
sis trum
A/-WVA
\\
Amen
en
ahi
[iS86
Ra
ta
Ame7i-Rd,
bearer of
the
SI\hJ\l\l^
mut
setu
nesti
Ta-mut-setu-?iesti
utu
utu-Ra.
Ra.
sere
daughter

Nov.
PROCEEDINGS.
2]
[1886.
works occupy 18 columns of small but beautifully written Hieratic,

and the whole papyrus contains 940 lines. The last two columns
are written on the back of the papyrus ; and as this end has suffered
some
is
entitled
The
\nrz\
em
ari
nu
pa
word
of the
text
but I think that
'
is
'
T'erti
Amentiu
x^nt
at the head of those
of Osiris
verses
^^ _^ 1
t'erti
Uasar
Dr. Pleyte gives, traitt,
lîjl^.
<c=^
festival of the
* Literally, 'houses,' compare Arab.

plur.
Jl
heb
the
of
the temple
in
het
Beginni7ig of the verses
made
a line or two
times,
part of the composition in the papyrus
first
em
ha
modern
in
slight injuries
have disappeared.
1^
..
plur.
<K 1^
Amenti
Syr.
j/^^,
chapitre, as the nieanings
livre,
its
i?i
correct
rendering.
The
of this
of the
fact
composition being written in short lines shows that some kind of metre or rhythm
was intended by the author
and as the word
'
was the common property of the Semitic

borrowed so much, there
here means
'
'
verses.'
is,
llO^QoX
lll>
'verses which
Voy m
we
In Syriac
short verses (in honour) of the
]Vn
least,
at
house,' used in the sense of
dialects,
Mother of God
;'
^Vn lAV)^ ]Ai)
'verses
Iqi^^
V Tv< Kq
when they go
verse
'
from which the Egyptian
an antecedent probability that
find the expressions
are said
'
in
for
V .< lAo
.**Sd1ASO>
IAs
the offering;'
and
which are said v.hen they
See also the other passages quoted by Payne
celebrate the Lord's supper."
Smith, Thesaurus Syriacus, col. 479
and Wright, Arabic Grammar, 2nd
ed.,
vcl. II, pp. 378, 192.
deceased.
name
Isis
of Isis
and Nephthys
was called the
Brugsch, " IVoricrbuch"
'
older
in
their
i'erti,"
p. 1335.
13
character of protectors of the
and Nephthys the
'
younger
t'erti.^
Nov.
2]
=>
f^^^
1
nutar
god
aa
nebt
abtu
g7-eat
lord of
Abydos
nnii
iz.
hru
of immdation day
XX 11
22
m
neferit
until
em
[18S6.
PROCEEDINGS.
Nov.
2]
26.
!](^
^^
Are
(rods
t/ie
11
nutaru
au
[1886.
her
uast
tipon
scat
III
sen.
their.
\m
nuk
fz
sena-s
XU
set
person
defender
brother
of
her,
28.
hent
wife
the
mut - k
en
sena
thy,
sister
mother
of
thy.
Column VI I.
(3
J\
iu
em
na
Come
thou
t'er-ab
ma
hra - k
let be seen
au
^-r ^
^^>-
Make
clean
thou
Ra
Rd
the
em
in
Unites
heaven
pet
and
lira
I face
way
thy.
en - n
em
hra
us
before
face
for
au
nty
to
pet
heaven.
W
Sam
/WNA/VA
uat
tu
because not see
sam
ma
an
sa
^ O
AAAA/VS
face thy^
-
(t
rnnniu"
^^t^l
o o
firm of hearty
xex
me
to
ta
ari
T
I
J!H^
\^\At
making shade
earth
15
em
on
^^Ff
'
ta
earth
man
daily.
Nov.
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.^LOLOGY.
2]
ab
tau
Burns
"
ab
tau
heart
>vvÂrw^
give
sep
not
for
ever
au
un-a
em
in the
nek
thou
er
to
su
love
uat
ma
of
nut
to
see
thee.
nehat-s.
aat
great
are
meht - a
mad
come
am
fortifications
mertu - k
em
by
em
ua
not
alone
16
love
er
thy
for
heru
depart.
me.
the roads,
mertu
en
town
er
from
it
its,
II.
overcome
fne,
^v
/vww\
_y^
seeki?ig
Am I
one.
"=
thy
domains turfiing back
heh
sa
tenemem
two
the
II
evil
f'^
side
kem
remove
aat
\^l
thou
Nefia
the
LI
ati
from
nek
erta
an
Making firm
em
-^
thy
escape
my,
au
am
sefe^
er
at
?l
^'k'fl
Burns
,.
heart viy
[1886.
a
?ne,
Nov.
PROCEEDINGS.
2]
[1886.
%:^
se-k
niak
the
block.
^
i^raî VJ1
14.
Amen
thy
son
iS.
^
round
go
k%.lW^
em
among
baa
the
bushes.
^5^
[j(E
tennu
au
Is
em
crocodile
em
female
with
se-k
son thy
set
er
after
at
great
very
19.
J\
thee.
rer-a
ua
alone,
a7iswering
hide
to
for
em
sekapu
er
bushes
usebt
Advance
the
er
T
s'em-a
baa
among
se-k
_ ^
em
ua
Hidden have
17.
Tebha
repulsing
for
{is)
nemmat
er
at
thy
son
Verily
Tebha
sexetxet
er
au
hrau
faces
r=tE)
against
the
e
pu
t'a
male
to
lant.
e
nuk
but
rex-kua
as
know
in
conjunction
17
hna
ivith
ut'eb
Ut'eb.
Nov.
2]
my
em
abu
(^
-^^-.
May
en
hefnu
of
myriads
hrau
of
em
aa
faces,
nutaru
among
the
gods.
neb
see (?), ôe
the lord,
111
great
bef
after
evil one,
splendour
sen -a
her
hack
e
maut
-J
the
are the hearts
->
O
turn
Nefi
from
leaping
tau
Burning
ways
the
beti
brother
tenemem-na
uat
Go round I
^ i
'
s!i
rer-na
[1SS6.
e
I
an
not
en
user
may
be
lack
of
mertu-k
her
thy
upon
love
26.
pa
t'a
C>
male,
-%:i Y
net
hing,
nebt
lord of
nebt
lord
of
I
heh
eternity.
18
net'emt'em
love,
lira
face
our

PROCEEDINGS.
Nov. 2]
The two women who

the burden of
all
loved one Osiris,
god
tions to the
Thou
is
when
their misery
both curious and
is
Osiris
at the
Thus,
pretty.
to forget all the troubles
art like
When
their songs
is
absent
Their pathetic lament intermingled with praises of their
from them.
"
represent Isis and Nephthys mourning for
themselves the widows, wives and mothers of Osiris, and
Osiris, call
undergone
[i5
after exhorta-
and sufferings which he has
hands of Sut or Tebha, they sing
a god coming forth like a god.
thou comest into the emerald
fields thy
hair lies
upon
thy body like emeralds.
Thy
hair
is
blue like lapis-lazuli, and thou thyself art
more
blue than thy hair.
Thy
skin
and limbs are made of
bones are moulded of
Thy
is
and the
teeth are of emerald,
of
aJlti
steel of the south,
liquid flowing from thy hair
which flows by
Mîsr^r^
^ W
itself.
111
The
top of thy head
The
last
is
like lapis-lazuli.
few lines of the
part of the papyrus contain a re-
first
ference to a remarkable myth.
They
read, " Isis the lady of the
horizon conies to thee as she engenders the
She avenges
gods.
and thy
silver.
thee, she avenges
ONE,
thee.
the guide of the
She avenges Horus,
own
she the
woman who
acts as the engenderer of her
er-t'er,
coming
from the eye of Horus. She the venerable

Ra when he came forth from the pupil of the
forth
one, advancing like
eye of Atmu,
when Ra
phon, which gives a
rose for the
list
first
time."
father,
Neb-
Following the colo-
of the dignities of the deceased for
whom
the book was written, come,
I
entau
T/ic litanies
an
which
en
introduced
X
setai
to
en
ettu
the mysteries recited,
19
Seker
Socharis
er
her
in addition
Nov.
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.-EOLOGV.
2]
This
sliort
work, consisting of 97
lines,
was
to
[i8S6.
be recited,
/W-V\A
sep
XVI
h'/;i<'s
sixteai
texenu
sesep
by flayers
tambourines.
07i
It begins,
" Hail prince coming forth from the
Hail eldest son of the

Hail lord of
many
womb.
cycles.
first
and becomings.
faces
Hail disk of gold in the temple.

Hail lord of time and giver of years.
Hail lord of
life
Hail lord of
many
for ever.
millions
and myriads.
Hail shining in rising and setting.
Hail making throats pleasant.

Hail terrible and fearful one.
Hail lord of
fear, self
produced.
Hail venerable body of Horus, adoration.

Hail son of
Ra
in the boat of myriads.
Hail hidden one,
unknown
Hail maker of him that
little
lower
an address to
Between
this
down we
Amen-Ra
is
to
mankind.
in the tuat to see the disk."
find an address to the twelve Athors,
concludes
this
and the beginning of Part HI.
careless writing, which,
among
section
and
of the papyrus.
are fifteen lines of rather
other things, invoke a curse
upon any
person who should remove the papyrus from the resting place of the
deceased.
It
runs, " If any person belonging to
any foreign land
whatsover, whether Negro, or Ethiopian, or Syrian, shall remove this

carry it off, may they never draw near refreshing coolness,
may they never breathe the breezes of the north wind, may no son
among their children ever live to establish their posterity, may their
name never be remembered on earth by children, and may they
book and
never see the beams of the disk.

sees this book,
and takes care
the favoured ones of Ra,
may
If,
that
on the other hand, any person
my name
be established among
the same thing be done for
him
wise after death, as a recompense for what he has done for me."
20
like-

Nov.
PROCEEDINGS.
2]
The
third section,
by
The book
and
D D
Apepi
seêr
ent
sat
the largest part of the work,
far
[i^
entitled
xeft
Apepi
of ozerthrowi?ig
is
the
enemy
nu
Ra,
of
Ra,
was
it
<3>-
cr:
1^^^^
en
ant
made for
of
(h
liiorld,
the lord
at the head
nest
of the thrones
of the Afts
Apit
x^^'^t
of the
neb
G
taiu
Amen Ra
Amen Ra
pa
the temple
em
xerti
in the
course
ent
of
hru
neb
day
ez'ery.
The book
is
divided into a series of short chapters, each one of
which introduces fresh tortures
for Apepi, the enemy of Ra, and is

most probably based upon the chapters of the Book of the Dead
which treat of his destruction. According to the prescriptions given
in our papyrus,
was necessary
it
to
make a wax figure of Apepi in

name upon it with green
wax, and then to cut and inscribe his

colour.
This done the figure was thrown into the
upon many
and spurned by the
times,
fire
by the temple authorities to perform the ceremony.
we
learn that a figure of
eventide
when Ra
and was
spit
foot of the person appointed
Apepi was burnt
at
dawn,
From
the rubric
at noontide, at
land of life, at the sixth hour of the

hour of the day, and every hour of the day and
the day of the festival, by day, by month, by the
set in the
night, at the eighth
of the night
On
festival of the sixth day, of the fifteenth day,
and likewise every day.
This ceremony was particularly recommended to be performed when

^'
tempests boiled in the eastern part of the sky, and when the sun
was about
to set "
and
it
showers and rain storms.
was held to be a sure preventive against

Moreover, as an encouragement to the
21

Nov.
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH/'EOLOGV.
2]
ofificiating
did
this,
person,
was said
it
and good
hhn
for
rise to great dignities far
be "good for a
to
in the nether
world
[i8S6
man on
it
earth
if
he
enabled him to
above him, and delivered him
in very truth
Apepi was burning in the fire,

the priest recited the following chapter, written upon a piece of new
" Down upon thy face, Apepi, the enemy
pap)TUS with green ink.
Go back, retreat O thou Scbau without thy arms and thy
of Ra.
from
all evil."
legs;
may
While the
figure of
Thou
thy snout be split up.
Harmachis overthrows
sticks a hook into thee.
thee,
art fallen,
Thou
soul
is
their lucky
'Thy crocodile is repulsed, thy

Horus aims blows at
smash thee, and thou art destroyed at
with vehement utterance,
thee, his children desire to
Apepi.
Horus
at
cut in pieces, thy vertebriB are severed,
their lucky
coming
moment.
art fallen into the fire, flames
forth from the burning rush against thee

Isis says,
Ra-
overthrown.
he destroys thee, he damns thee, he
moment.'
The
Back, back,
retreat, retreat,
thou
art fallen,
cycle of the great gods in Heliopolis turns thee back,
and Sut paralyses thy moment.

upon thy neck, thy flesh is cut at and hacked
drives back thy crocodile,
The chain
of Sut
is
with knives, thou art deprived of thy ear, the flesh

thy limbs, thy soul
is
separated from
its
shade, thy
is
struck off from
name
destroyed,
is
and thy enchantments are overthrown. Thy soul is damned, thy

shade is destroyed, an end to thee, damnation to thee. Ground to
powder art thou, the eye o( Horus feeds upon and devours thee,
mayest thou never come forth from thy cavern for ever and ever."
This systematic
cursing
of Apepi
somewhat
continues with
monotonous persistency for several pages, when after the statement

that Apepi is overthrown " by water, by land and by stars," we find
a very interesting chapter from the " Book of knowing the becomings
of Ra and overthrowing Apepi" relating to the genesis of gods, men
and
things.
As
pu
nuk
/ am
Xeper
it is
to
7i.nt
important
transcribe the passage in
x'^P^''
cm
x^pera
the becomcr
as
Cliepcra.
x<-*P'î''^
the becoming of becomings,
X^P^^
x^per na
-
Became
X^P^rti
the becoming of bcco7nings
22
full
nebu
all
PROCEEDINGS.
Nov. 2J
J\
[i8S6.
^11
emxet
xeperu - a
my
becomings
after
(^
xeperu
a.st
and
maiiy
changes
J\
I
em
em
per
re
an
from month my
coming forth
-^
an
qemam
not
earth,
seta
things
W
1=/]
em
t'etfet
and
heaven,
ground
created
U3
SI
pet
become
an
ta
xepei"
had become
not
x^per
Not had
ref tiles
ifi
bu
pui
place
that.
tes
na
Raised
DOD
am
out
Nu
em
watery mass
from
em
sen
them
of the
enenu
an
inertness.
Not
IJ
qem - na
bu
aha - na
found I a place
could stand
W
.^w
am
there.
J$^
na
xut
Stro7ig
ill
em
ab - a
in
heart my,
was I
w
senti
na
founded
O
?.
em
Shu
ari
as
Shu,
made I
na
a^
aru
nebt
attributes
all.
23
ua - kua
Alone was
I,
SOCIETY OF IHBLICAL ARCILEOLOGY.
Nov. 2]
VV
=)
an
uses
na
evacuated
not
had I
Tefnut
as
TtfrlUt,
em
Shu
as
Shu
Laid foundation I
ab - a
hna -a
nef
7i'orked he
7vith me.
r=^
7^
xeper
ast
own,
became
many
I'es
my
heart
in
xeperu
era
x^peru
nu
becomirigs
out of the
becomings
of
mesu
em
x^peru
from
the becomings
nu
mesu
sen
of
births
their.
o
em
husband my,
T1^ g
xefa
tataat
bemt
pu
to ivit (7C'as)
na
children
O
I
x^bit-a
with shade my.
anuk
,u^
ra
xer
em
na
Vomited
re
from mouth my
'^
t'es-a
own,
nu
births
em
na
spit
of the
xeperu,
:3
em
the becomings
ari
not became other
na
AAAAA^
tef-
had
not
ki
hat
an
%eper
an
A/WAAA
OO^
em
senti
[1S86.
ases
Shu
na
roacuated
24
Shu,
Nov.
PROCEEDINGS
2]
^ D
em
tef-na
spat out
[18S6.
Tefnut
an
Tefiiut.
Says
^
Nu
satet
eye
fer
~P<
nutaru
P ?
^ 1^
sa
behind
AAAAAA
7\
centuries
proceeded they
1 ^
xeper - a
em
nutar
ua
from
sod
one
became
after
7ne
em
my
uau - sen
emxet
er-a
henhen
Ô^
from
my
mat - a
sen
^ IM1^&
sen
'Eclipse they
Ntt,
^Z
atf-a
father
II
pu
iii
gods three
to
er-a
wit
em
xeper - na
from
became
tne,
ta
in
land
D
haa
pen
Rejoiced
this.
(^ AAAAAA
AAAAAA \N
>
ther-efore
yWAAAA
to
me
mat - a
eye 7ny
in
AAAAAA
am
-ioere
they
in
^0^1
na
and Tefnut
III
un - sen
mass
em
Tefnut
Shu
|\
I
enenn
the 7vatery
Shu
aref
emxet
it ;
an
sen
brought thev
Ml
sen
after them.
25
emxet
aref
After therefore
Nov.
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILIiOLOGY.
2]
2^
sam
na
gather
at
lip
II
rem na
weep
Q^
III
her
limbs mine.
over
sen
tliiiii
J\
em
pu
men
to
x^P^^
ret
and become
f\-P
[1886.
wit
rem
out
of the
em
per
coming
tears
fo7'th
from
mesu
mat - a
îr
mv
Shu
an
Give birth
Tefnut
^7/7^
(Tz/rt'
Tefnut to
\>
Nut
mesu
Nut,
i'/r'(?
m^
dtvelling
maa
in darkness,
em
x^'^
mesu sen
-
children their
Sut,
Isis,
i-r
ua
em
sa
<^1
Uaset
V^
_a^
07U
Sut
:=Z=>
^ III
ast
the
Ld
N'ephthys
ua
am
multiply they
sen
of them
other
sen
Nebt het
1
I
Osiris,
after
to
on
D
an
Ucisar
Nut
and
Seb
birth
Heru x^nt
Horns
Nut
Seb
an
em
ta
jien
7/pon
earth
this.
Nov.
PROCEEDINGS.
2]
The
^
Dear
-^
[1886.
Communication has been received
followinjj
November
-^
Mr. Rylands,
With
this
note
Museum
the British
send you a cast from a haematite
has recently acquired.
Yuz'aad in Asia Minor, by F. G. R. Edwards, Esq.

part of
1886.
which
seal
was found
It
Û
at
The upper
handle has
its
been broken away, and

a
piece
has
chipped
side.
^^'^'
P/ '7'*?
i/V /^"s^ /^'i<
^'' ?
'*
^'
"^X
and
be
WL
>
IV
A^/
it
./^y
in.
the
high by \\
British
Museum
and
in diameter,
in.
collection
is
an
its
mtact
appears
it
unusual
to
style,
hope that the pubof a copy
will call forth
of
some
explanation
of,
or
throw some
light
upon
the text.
i^
as
lic^^tion
*ry/
^ ^'
^'
inscrip-
remams
tion
the
^"'leroglyphic
'x^'''-"\l\
been
of
Fortunately, the
out
The
catalogue
seal is
number
in
17804.
Yours,
etc.,
E. A.
Wallis Budge.
-^#-
The next Meeting of
the Society will be held at
9,
Conduit
Hanover Square, W., on Tuesday, 7th December, 1866,

p.m., when the following Papers will be read
Street,
at 8
I.
The
Rev. Joseph Eukins, D.D.
Astrology enter China

II.
The
Topics."
" When
did Babylonian
"
?
Rev. A. Lowv
"Old Jewish Legends on Biblical
No. I." The Death of Moses."
:
27
Nov.
2]
[iSS6-
THE FOLLOWING BOOKS ARE REQUIRED FOR THE

LIBRARY OF THE SOCIETY.
BoTTA, Monuments de Ninive. 5 vols., folio.

Place, Ninive et I'Assyrie, 1 866-1 869.
3 vols.,
Brugsch-Bev, Grammaire De'motique.
847-1 850.
folio.
vol., folio.
Geographische Inschriften Altaegyptische Denkmaeler.

Vols.
I III
Recueil de
(Brugsch).
Monuments
Egyptiens, copies sur lieux et
publics par H. Brugsch et
J.
DUmichen.
(4 vols.,
and
the text by Diimichen of vols. 3 and 4.)
DuMiCHEN, Historische
Inschriften, &c., ist series, 1867.
2nd
series,
1869.
Altaegyptische Kalender-Inschriften, 1866.
Tempel-Inschriften, 1862.
GoLENiscHEFF, Die Metternichstele.

Lepsius, Nubian Grammar, &c., 1880.
2 vols., folio.
Folio, 1877.
De Rouge, Etudes Egyptologiques. 13 vols., complete

Wright, Arabic Grammar and Chrestomathy.
ScHROEDER, Die Phonizische Sprache.
Haupt, Die Sumerischen Familiengesetze.
ScHRADER, Die Keilinschriften und das Alte Testament.
Rawlinson, Canon, 6th and 7th Ancient Monarchies.
to 1880.
PiERRET, Dictionnaire d'Arche'ologie ligyptienne.
Paris, 1875.
BuRKHARDT, Eastern Travels.

Wilkinson, Materia Hieroglyphica.
8vo.
Malta, 1824-30.
1872.
{Text
otily.)
Chabas, Melanges îfegyptologiques. Series I, II, III. 1862-1873.

Voyage d'un Egyptien en Syrie, en Phenicie, (S:c. 4to. 1867.
Le Calendrier des Jours Pastes et Nefastes de I'annee
Egyptienne.
8vo.
1877.
Maspero, De Carchemis oppidi

8vo.
Paris, 1872.
Situ
et
Historia
Antiquissima.
PROCEEDINGS
OF
THE SOCIETY
OF
Second Meeting,
']fh
December, 1886.
WALTER MORRISON,
IN
1886-87.
Esq., President,
THE CHAIR.
-^v#>#;&-
The
following
were announced,
Presents
ordered to be returned to the Donors
From
From
4.
The Quarterly
November ist, 1886.
Part
No. 168.
London.
November
ist,
List of the
1886.
and
thanks
Vol. XLII.
London.
Journal.
8vo.
Geological Society of
8vo.
From
the Royal Geographical Society

The Proceedings and
Monthly Record of Geography.
Vol. VIII.
No. 11. New
Monthly Series. November, 1886. 8vo. London.
From
the
actions.
From
Royal
Institute of British
Vol. II,
New
Series.
4to.
Architects
The
London.
1886.
the Royal Institute of British Architects
Proceedings.
London.
[No. Lxiv.]
Vol.
III.
New
1886.
29
Series.
The
Nos.
Trans-
Journal of
and
3.
4to.
Dec.
7]
From
1886-87.
[1886.
The Kalendar,
8vo.
From the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland

The Journal. New Series. Vol. XVIII. Part IV. October,
:
London.
8vo.
1886.
From the Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland

8vo.
The Journal. Vol. XVI. No. 2. November, 1886.
:
London.
From
the Palestine Exploration
October, 1886.
Fund
The Quarterly Statement.
London.
8vo.
Comptes
From the Academie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres
Rendus des Seances de I'annee 1886. Bulletin d'Avril-AIai:
From La
From La
serie,
1886.
8vo.
Bind.
From
the
historic,
1886.
Rgekke.
II
Kjobenhavn.
8vo.
Heft.
og
Aarboger
du Nord.
Societe Royale des Antiquaires
Nordisk Oldkyndighed
for
Memoires.
du Nord.
Copenhagen.
Societe Royale des Antiquaires
Nouvelle
1886.
Paris.
8vo.
Juin.
The Johns Hopkins

Johns Hopkins University:
Fourth Series, X. The Town and City
University Studies.
Government of
From
New
Baltimore.
8vo.
the Editor
The
of the Fine Arts.
The
By Charles H. Levermore, Ph.D.
Haven.
1886.
American Journal of Archaeology and

1S86.
No. 3. 8vo. Baltimore.
Vol. 11.
Society of Biblical Literature and Exegesis
June, 1886.
From
the
Editor,
Antiquarian
Rev.
and
The
D.
Peet
Vol.
Journal.
The
VIII.
Publicazione
1886.
the
Ge'neral
fouilles
Hon. the
ricevute
Italiane
Nos. 20 and 21.
des
Journal.
American
No. 6.
Chicago.
8vo.
the Biblioteca Nazionale Centrale di Firenze
delle
From
Stephen
Oriental
November, 1886.
From
Boston, U.S.A.
8vo.
8vo.
Rev.
H.
per
-diritto
Bollettino
di
stampa,
Firenze.
Noel Waldegrave
Catalogue
Monuments d'Abydos decouverts pendant
de cette
ville.
Par Auguste Marietta.
1880.
30
Folio.
les
Paris.

PROCEEDINGS.
Dec. 7]
[1886.
From
the Hon, the Rev. H. Noel Waldegrave

Demotique contenant les principes generaux de
de
populaires
I'ecriture
Brugsch.
From Alexander
London,
The Seventh
Great Oriental
&c., Szc, &c.
Das
Aegyptische Todtenbuch der
von Edouard Naville.
the Editor
XVm bis
Einleitung.
Anecdota Oxoniensia,
Texts, Documents,
Extracts, chiefly from manuscripts in the Bodleian
Oxford
of the Bee.
4to.
Oxford,
di
Semitic Series.
Libraries.
Book
From
the Author
Vol.
the
Extrait
From
Delle Antichita Egiziane

Roma.
Folio.
Notizia
semitische pubblicati in
The
CCLXXXHI,
No.
de Lavori
Italia
in
de Cara, D.C.D.G.
Israel
Abraham, M.A.,
C.
59,
Bissell,
et
le
1885-86).
festin
de
1886.
5.
di Egittologja e di lingue
questi
Svo.
Members
following were elected
been nominated on November 2nd,
Professor E.
The
di Brera, illustrazione
du Journal Asiatique.
the Author
2.
1886
Author
IVLane, Thecel, Phares
Par M. Claremont-Ganneau.
P. Cesare
Part
I.
Edited by Ernest A. Wallis Budge, M.A,
Reale Accademia dei Lincei (Anno
Balthasar.
and
and other
1886.
:
Simeone Levi.
From
8vo.
1886.
Berlin.
4to,
1876,
Dynastie
From
Par Henri
1855.
Peckover, F.S.A.
the Author
XX
langue et
la
egyptiens.
By George Rawlinson, M.A.,
Monarchy.
From
Berlin.
Folio.
anciens
des
Grammaire
ultimi decennii pel
Prato.
1886.
of the Society, having
il
Mildmay Park, N.
D.D.,
The Congregational Theological
School of Hartford, Connecticut, U.S.A.
John Travis Cook, F.R.H.S., Adelaide House, Anlaby Road,

Kingston-upon-Hull.
Henry
The
at the
B. Slee, to, Poplar Crescent, Gateshead-on-Tyne.
following were nominated as Candidates for election
next Meeting, on
nth
January, 1887
Henry M. Mavor, 89, Elgin Crescent, Notting Hill, W.

William Gershom CoUingwood, M.A., Gillhead, Windermere.
31

Dec.
7]
[1886.
following paper by the Rev. Joseph Edkins, D.D.,
The
''When did Babylonian Astrology enter China?"

was read by the Secretary
entitled,
The
CJwd' dynasty from iioo to 800
condition,
and China
advantage of the
at
legislative
b.c.
was
beginning of that
the
sTcill
of
CJww
in a flourishing
period
Kufig^
who
had the
exerted
himself successfully to place the empire in a state of great order
and
His genius led him to mathematical studies, to

one of China's sages, he had more
prosperity.
poetry,
and
legislation, and, as
authority in his day than Confucius, because he belonged to the
imperial family, and was brother of the first emperor of the dynasty
and uncle of the second. He gave to the dynasty a scientific
character, and his name is connected with certain mathematical
schools which continued until about the year 800 B.C., when they
were disbanded in times of
political trouble.
That Babylon preceded China in the knowledge of the stars,

and that China borrowed largely from Babylon, need not be doubted.
Each country had a Zodiac of

astrolabe, an intercalary
of the five planets.
twelve, the dial, the clepsydra, the
month, and observations of the motions
In the ancient world the fame of Babylon was
much founded on knowledge
That city was a

of this kind.
and spread its doctrines in all the surrounding
China was among the countries that in the far East
countries.
It
received help in scientific learning from that celebrated city.
was believed however by J. B. Biot* that Indian Astronomy owed
very
city of scientific light,
much to China, especially in regard to the twenty seven nakshatras.

The Zodiac so named seems to be based on the Chinese Zodiac
The Hindoo Astronomy has changed some of the
of twenty-eight.
The truth of
stars, but has kept the Chinese stars in most cases.
this
view ought to be admitted unless the Babylonians can be shown
had a Zodiac of twenty-eight signs, from which the Hindoos

and Chmese might both have borrowed. Until the present lime
we do not know of any such Zodiac among the Babylonians, and
yet we have a very full account of Babylonian Astronomy and
to have
Astrology given us by Prcjfcssor Sayce in the " Transactions of the

Society of Biblical Archeeology."t
But the basis of the Zodiac of
twenty-eight
and assuming
is
ajtparently the week,

*
" L'A'^tronomie Indienne
ct
t Vul. Ill, 1S74, pp. 145 339-
Chinoise."
that the
Chinese
Dec.
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
[1886.
invented the Zodiac of twenty-eight,
number
in a
seven, in the Great Bear,
rudimentary form.
The time when
So
far
it
is was at least based on the

and on the institution of the Week
may be
the Babylonian astrology entered China
uncertain in the
Chow
book appears
have been compiled
to
said to be Babylonian.
Ritual,
where
it
is
at different periods
120 downwards to the time of Confucius and
the astrologer's duties there given
is
mentioned.
first
brief:
later.
"The
left
is
That
from
B.C.
The record
of
astrologer, styled
Pau chang
shi, has charge of the stars in order to record the changes

motions of the sun, moon, and stars, so that he may observe
the lands under their influence what changes will take place in
in the
in
the
way of good
or
fortune.
ill
are distinguished by certain
stars.
imperial decree have each of
The nine provinces of

The states which are
them
special stars,
the empire
defined by
by observing which
and blessings about to fall on them may be foretold.

That which may be seen in the year star [Jupiter] of the cycle of
twelve is either of an adverse or prosperous nature."
calamities
Another astrologer, Feng siang shi, has charge, says the same
work, of Jupiter as controlling the twelve years of his period, the
twelve months of each year, during each of which the Bear points to
a sign
the twelve signs or hours, the ten divisions of the denary

;
cycle and the twenty-eight constellations.
He must distinguish the
order of the
stars,
and
state
when
the various heavenly bodies meet
in them.
When
may be
did the Chinese
replied,
first
learn astrology?
Siuen wang the eleventh emperor of the

reigning.
He
barony, the
rewarded
Cheng
Central China.
Most probably,
it
about the close of the ninth century before Christ.

his brother in
Chow Dynasty was
b.c.
then
805 with an extensive
It was taken from the Chow State in

happens that in arranging the stars of the
state.*
Now
it
Zodiac of twenty-eight, the astrologers have made Kio and Kang,

first of them, the special constellations of the Cheng state.
the
Professor Russell of Peking informs
Kio and Kang (Virgo)
me
in the year 806.
that Jupiter
was certainly
in,
This would be the reason
that those constellations were selected for the new barony.

We
have here a clue by which we may learn the otherwise unknown date
of the distribution of the twenty-eight constellations

* This date
the
is
Cheng ducal
given in the Shi
ki,
among
the states
written about B.C. 100, in the chapter upon
family.
33.
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCHAEOLOGY.
Dec. 7]
of China.
It is also
[1886.
probable that the reason why the states had
such and such constellations assigned to them was because Jupiter

was, or was supposed to be, in those constellations in the year when,
To
or in reference to which, the assignment was made.
the states
Cheng, Sung, and Yen, the seven eastern constellations were appointed.
The northern group was assigned to Wu, Ts'i, and Wei.
The
western was given to Lu, Chau, and Tsin.
went
to Ts'in,
'\\jth
came
astrology
five rulers,
The
southern group
Chow, and C'hu.
who
also star worship
and the worship of the
presided over the elements and the five colours, blue
and
yellow, red, black,
white.
The
first
recorded case of the worship
of the blue (or green) emperor, was in north-western China, B.C.
669.*
and
That of the white emperor, ruler of the west, was
The
this is the earliest instance.
this worship,
had
just
been rewarded
the emperor with a place
among
establishment of this worship
is
ruler of Ts'in
B.C.
769,
who introduced
for military service
rendered to
the feudal dukes of China.
The
equivalent to the establishment of
the worship of Jupiter and Venus, or
Marduk and
banks of the Wei, where the Ts'in dukes had
Istar,
on the
their residential city.
B.C. 564, the Tso History f tells us that at that time

Sung country the worship of Antares was maintained as a
preventive against fires, and that it had been long in existence there.
Legend said it was established by the emperor Yau. But we can
There can be
only safely allow it to have existed a few centuries.
In the year
in
the
no doubt
that they looked
on the element of
Scorpio, partly because Antares
is
a red star,
the great brightness of Scorpio and
its
belonging to the eastern group of seven,
fire
and
as prevailing in
also
on account of
neighbour Sagittarius, both
known
as the blue dragon.
540 a new aspect of the superstition of the time

recorded by the same historian. The star god
and a river god worshipped in Tsin (Shansi) were supposed to have
The friendly ruler of
afflicted the ruling marquis with a disease.
Cheng sent a message of condolence by a deservedly famous statesIn the year
B.C.
in regard to stars
is
man named Tsze c'han, J who told the sick marquis the whole story
One of
of the gods who were said to have done him this harm.
them was Orion
(Shen),
and was named Shi c'hen (Gemini).
* Shi ki, in the history of the
t Legge's "Chinese
X Ibid.^
Feng shan ceremony.
Classics," Vol. V, p. 439.
p. 5 So.
S4;
But
Dec.
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
[1886.
the sage advised the marquis to believe that this god had nothing to
do with causing his sickness. It appears from the account that

Orion was then worshipped in Tai yuen fu in Shansi, and that the
legend connected with the worship was
is
Gemini.
But
who
could,
known but
clear that this Zodiac
is
it
was made up of
it
divinities
was believed, bring sickness on the ruler of the
it
over which they presided astrologically.
word,
The name
to few.
the third of the Zodiac of twelve, and corresponds to
Shi c'hen
If Shi
chen
is
state
a foreign
should be read Jidim, that being the old sound.
Kwo
In the
yii,
a work believed by good native
critics to
be
written by Tso, either before or after he had compiled his history,
there are
some
thing said
under the date
allusions to astrology
" the place where Jupiter
is,
is,
that
is
the stars which belongs to [the emperor's land, or]
Before this
said,
it is
Wu
" when
emperor, Jupiter was in Leo, the
seem
astrologers
to
Jupiter, the sun, the
seem
wang went
Red
bird in
One
among
Chow."
to attack the
Shang
part."*
The
its fiery
have calculated back to find the position of
moon, and Mercury on
this occasion.
have believed that Jupiter was in the year
to
521.
B.C.
the region
B.C.
They
1122-1 in
Leo, and from this circumstance fixed upon that sign as the constellation
Chow
which presided over the
fidence that
that year,t
was calculated back,
is
so great that
it
till
say with con-
was not in Leo
six years after.
fixed
must have been chosen, because the
on
till
a long time
The
made
Leo
after.
astrologers in the ninth century
believed that Jupiter was there at the time of the victory of
over Shang.
in
The
hopeless to suppose that the patron
is
Chow kingdom was
We may
state.
for Jupiter
and could not have been there
discrepancy
sign of the
it
position of Jupiter
would
Chow
in all probability
be
the ground of choice in the case of the other states also.
From
the
same passage
it
appears that in
that a wife of one of the ancestors of the
B.C.
521
Chow
it
was believed
imperial family,
whose home was in the Ts'i kingdom, brought with her the influence
for good and ill of the constellation Aquarius, the presiding star
The Red
bird
is
the pheasant.
Hydra, and Corvus. Cancer

" Ouranographie Chinoise," p.
My
friend Professor S.
and
is
It
the head,
occupies the signs Gemini,
and Corvus the
tail.
Cancer,
See Schlegel's
69.
M.
Russell has calculated the place of Jupiter in
longitude 298, instead of being, as the Chinese astrologers

represent, longitude 124" 28'.
B.C.
121,
finds
it
35
Dec. 7]
Chow
group of that country, so that the
fi8S6.
historian could say our
(Chow) family came out of Aquarius.
The
results of this incjuiry
destruction
the
long before
show
that astrology
and
of Nineveh,
came
that
to
China
the Assyrian
During the
empire favoured the spread of Babylonian knowledge.
years
supremacy
and
the
first
of
the
Persian
Babylonian
period of
empire, the communication of Babylonian science and superstition
continued, as Chinese history makes clear.
At the same time a like

and science mixed with mythology was poured
in upon India while Buddhism was still young, and the Vedic age
had but lately passed away. The doctrine of lucky and unlucky
days, the worship of the planets with astrology spread fast and far
After the death of Buddha and Lautau
in India and in China.
But in
images were introduced from abroad in both countries.
At least nothing
the sixth and preceding centuries it was not so.
about this occurs in the books which remain from those times.
flood of superstition
In
2500
B.C.
with an instrument
820
B.C.
to
observing meridian
for
or thereabouts, they
500,
had the
and an intercalary month
2300, or thereabouts, the Chinese
to
Zodiac of twenty -eight constellations,
knew
stars.
In the period
the Zodiac of twelve
They looked on the twelve signs as divinities,

signs, and astrology.
and worshipped them with certain other stars in particular localities.
The
place of Jupiter at the time
twelve states of China

for this
first
distribution
local
chiefly the Shi ki, give the
when the
rulers of each of the
received investiture was

of patron
made
astrology of each star in detail in the
order of the Blue dragon, the Black warrior, the White

the
Red
bird.
the basis
Various later books,
stars.
large part of these details
may be found
tiger,
and
translated
from the Chinese by M. Schlegel in his " Ouranographie Chinoise."
The
following examples from the astrology of the Shi ki will
show what
it
After the
is.
pole, the writer proceeds at
first
once
section on the Great Bear

to Scorpio.
The
and the
eastern palace
is
Green Dragon, with Fang and Sin (Antares). Sin is the

of audience (Ming T'ang), or hall for declaring the principles
that of the
hall
of the administration.
of heaven.
Arcturus
There are three
is
the hall of audience for the king
stars
on each side of him called the
directors (She
ti).
They
Peck Measure
and half signs.
(tail
of the Great Bear), so as to define the seasons
They
straighten the pointing of the
piau of the
are therefore called limiters of the directors,

3<3
PROCEEDINGS.
Dec. 7]
The
Kang,
star
X,
at,
/,
in
/t, e,
Libra
Gate (Centaur).
is
and
If
he be
It rules
and
root of heaven,
rules
breaks into the region of the
the western part of Libra there will
Antares kings
be
will
of wrath
full
fear.
On
Jupiter
there
is
injustice,
and
said that he belongs to the east,
is
it
His day
spring.
Kia yi (i and 2 in the denary

punishment emanates from Jupiter.
is
name) of nations are
(or
in
the outer temple.
is
are two large stars called South
called the
eastern part of Scorpio and

fighting.
it
When Mars
epidemical diseases.
be
Virgo
North and south of
diseases.
[18S6.
The
rules
When
cycle).
destinies
by the sign through which Jupiter is

The country beneath Jupiter can rule the world by justice.
passing.
fixed
That year is called the year of Sheti ko, " limit of direction." The
shadow of the year goes left to the space called Yin (3rd in duodenary cycle).
Jupiter goes on the right to Ch'ow (2nd in duodenary
cycle).
In the first month he appears with the Peck and the leader
of the
Cow
(both in Sagittarius).
" observer of virtue."
When
his place.
if
If
In this position Jupiter
he has a bright green
seen in the Willow Lieu
c, e, g,
Jupiter be too early, there will be floods
be drought.
moves
Jupiter
He
east 12 for
then moves backward for
light
rj,
he
is
called
will leave
6, p, a, w,
Hydra,
too late there will
if
100 days, and becomes
After 100 days he

In a year he moves 30 and xV^^^s of a
Each day he moves nearly -îh of a degree, and com-
stationary.
8.
again moves eastward.

degree.
pletes the circuit of the sky in twelve years.
After detailing the
movements
of Jupiter during each of the
twelve months, the account proceeds

stationary
and
fails
to
or leaves his station
fortune in the state
do
so, or
When
when he should not

to.
he ought to become
when he wavers
leave
to the right or
it,
left,
there will be mis-
which that station belongs.
Kingdoms
in
His horn (flash) then

His colour
moves.
It is sometimes great and sometimes small
changes frequently. At such a time the rulers of men will have
sorrow.
Beneath the region where Jupiter loses his place, and
goes to the north-east in. the third month, a comet will be seen
which he
is
long stationary have great
and
after three
He
still
advances, but to the south-
months the comet
called the sweeper (Hwei)
(Tien pei) four feet in length.

east,
virtlie.
appears,. 20 feet in length.
After the disappearance of the sweeper,
in the north-west the shape called

3>7
Tien chan
is
seen,
40
feet
in
Dec.
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGV.
7]
After three months
length.
seen in the south-west, and
commentator here
more
the
comet
Tien tsiang
the astronomical chapter
Panku's history, which states that in the reign of
of
179 to 156, the comet called Tien
B.C.
is
The
several tens of feet in length.
is
a passage from
cites
called
[r886.
Han
wenti,
ts'iang appeared in the
south-west in the evening, and that the astrologers announced that

it
meant
motion
In the sixth year,
w'ar.
Yun chung
invaded
The account
to protect the capital.
with saying that

expulsion,
and
if
Hiung
174, the
B.C.
nu. Tartars
and an imperial army was put
(Shansi)
he enters the
moon
there will be in that region
he should struggle with Venus there
if
that region the defeat of an army.
Jupiter
is
be in
will
called the Director,
Double Flower, the answering star, and the recording

is Pi (Markab and Sheat in Pegasus).
the
in
of Jupiter concludes
star.
His temple
" Mars, the fiery planet, belongs to the south and to

rules the
His days are ping
summer.
denary cycle*).
If there
is
error in ceremonies,
When he comes
in the
punishment comes
from Mars, of which departure from his regular movement

sign.
He
fire.
and fourth
ting (third
out there will be war.
When
is
the
he enters
again the soldiers will be disbanded according to his place (or house),
the fate of kingdoms will be fiery
moveable).
and moveable {yung,
This means rebellion and
famine, and war.
If he goes
anarchy,
fiery, /two,
sickness,
death,
back through two signs and remains
there after three months, there will be misfortune, in five
months
there will be the arrival of troops, in seven, half the territory will be
lost."
"When
the five planets meet in one sign, the country be-
neath that sign can establish
its
Mars moves eastward through

stationary.
He moves back two
travels eastward
he appears
sun's rays,
During five months he

and then appears again in the east."
The
is
hidden in the
Troops gather
If they fight in accordance with his indications they
the
contrary they are defeated.
When
armies divide.
*
and then becomes

Again he
through several tens of signs for ten months, when
Venus the army

retreats.
signs
signs during sixty days.
in the west.
under him.
prevail, if
ceremonies and rule the world.
sixteen
If
is
in sorrow.
When
When Mars
follows
he leaves Venus the army
he emerges from the dark side (yin) of Venus,
Mars moves on the bright side (yang) of Venus, a
place of ping
is
on the east of south, and that of ting on the west of
south.
38
Dec.
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
[18S6.
general will fight in a "one-sided manner."
of administration and temple.
"Antares
his hall
is
Let careful attention be given to
this."
Saturn rules the centre, and the
days are
\vu, ki (fifth
and
sixth of
Emperor, and rules Virtue, the

he stays
for a
fortune.
If
star of
of summer.
He
is
When
after leaving
if,
it,
He moves
year.
of a degree.
-^-Vth
so, or
the country of that sign will gain new

" He is called Ruler of
not, will gain a woman.
and if
and of the
the circle of the sky.
If
1
In a day
2-j-f ^-tl^s in a year.
In twenty-eight years he completes
where Saturn
is,
the other four planets
arrive together, the country of that sign will rule the world
weight of
its
influence."
flashes of light.
and the
His
the Yellow
queens and empresses.
he should not remain and does
territory,
he moves
month
year in the sign, the country of that sign has good
a sign, he returns to
earth
last
denary cycle).
star of
"His colour
is
The Peck (Ursa Major)
)ellow,
is
by the
and he has nine
the temple of Saturn,
empire."
The
stars mentioned in Chinese astrology are of two kinds,

The actual, whether fixed stars or planets,
and imaginary.
can all be recognized and identified with European names.
The
imaginary are roaming powers, supposed to move about the sky
and shed maUgn influence on the world below.
They may be
comets or not. In Professor Sayce's "Astronomy and Astrology
of the Babylonians " the real stars mentioned by their names cannot,
in most cases, be identified on acconnt of the fragmentary nature
actual
of our information on Babylonian star nomenclature.
may be expected
that Chinese astrology
fuller
to furnish, in
account of Babylonian astrology than Babylon
One important
present state of our knowledge.
It
some
follows
respects,
itself,
point
made
in the
plain
by the Chinese documents is, that the elements in Babylonian

The doctrine of four
astrology ought to be five and not four.
That of five elements must have been
elements was Greek.
Babylonian, or
in the
we should not find it so distinctly presented as it is

The Greek fondness for four was deter-
Chinese astrology.
mined by the order of development

Pekin, A7^g.
6,
886.
59
in the Ionic philosophy.
Dec.
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.-EOLOGY.
7]
following paper was
[1886.
by the Author " Old

Jewish Legends on Biblical Topics." No. I. "A Legend on
the Death of Moses;" translated by the Rev. A. Lowy.*
The
read
There are ten records of the decree
The
depart from this world.
not enter
Holy Land.
tlie
sentence was only

forth the words, "
Thou
to
when thou must
These
die."
with the Divine decree that Moses should
But the time

fixed
finally
Moses was doomed
begins with the words, " Behold
first
thy days have drawn near to the time
commands were combined
that
when
for the fulfilment of this
the
Supreme Tribunal sent
shalt not pass the Jordan,"
The
limit thus
seemed to be a slight thing in the

eyes of Moses, and distressed him not ; for he said to himself,
" Oftentimes have Israel sinned, and when I prayed for them the
Almighty forgave them and cancelled the fulfilment of the impending
decree.
I however who have never sinned, will engage in prayer,
and the Almighty will surely listen to me. But a seal had been put
upon the Divine sentence, and it was made irrevocable through the
Supreme Name, that Moses should not enter the Holy Land, and
should not bring the Israelites to their appointed destination. Moses
however resolved to fast and to pray for the revocation of this
judgment.
He puX on sackcloth, covered himself with ashes and
imposed upon
his expectations
The
stood in prayers at fifteen difterent times.
was seized with trembling, and
this appeal,
afraid that the
And
there
came a
holds in
earth,
a witness of
created things
became
Almighty was about to change the face of the world.

voice from above which proclaimed,
He who
of the world has not arrived, but
who
all
His hand the souls of
destiny of the spirit of
all
all
"The end
dwells in Heaven, and

the living, decides
the
Throughout the firmament and
flesh."
throughout the Divine Courts of Justice rang the proclamation

that the prayers for the continuance of the hfe of
be granted.
No
Moses would not

for when the
angel should present the prayers;
decree of death was once signed,

chiefs in the supernal regions
it
could not be altered.
All the
were then hurried along, and were
ordered to close the gates against the prayers of Moses.
heavens and the earth and
all
the foundations thereof, and
all
The
beings
* This translation forms an abstract of a Midrash (legendary exposition) of
the latter portion of the
Book
published by Dr. A. Jellinek
of Deuteronomy, and
in his
is based on Fctirath AJosheh,

" Beth Ilamidrash," Vol, L.
4Q
Dec.
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
shook with
in creation
[1886.
for the prayers
terror,
of
Moses were Hke
unto a drawn sword, that rendeth and cutteth, and that

like
unto the force of the Ineffable
Name
is irresistible
which Moses had been
taught to pronounce by his teacher the angel Zagzagel or Zangziel.

Concerning such an occurrence of terror Ezekiel said, " I heard
me
behind
When
a voice of commotion occasioned by the Great One."
the angels of the revolving orbs and
found that the prayer
the Seraphim above,
Moses was not accepted, they

joined in choral adoration before Him in whose presence there is no
wrong, no forgetfulness, no distinction of persons, whether small or
great.
And Moses prayed, " Oh Lord of the Universe many times
have I been troubled for the sake of Israel, until at length they
became unto Thee a distinguished people and an inheritance. I
for the life of
have witnessed their

In thy
Law
they are earned.'

I
should
not also witness their joy?

'
Thou
wages unto the labourer on the self-same day on which
shalt give his
toil.
affliction
have announced the precept which ordains,
me my
Give
for Israel's
felt
reward
am
sorrows,
for the forty years
not to take part in
Then he was comforted by
happiness?"
of
my
Israel's
"The
words, saying,
enjoyments and delights of a coming world are a substance and a

treasure, and a compensation for the righteous that fulfil the Law
through the promptings of pure love."
"
The days on
earth
come
Further,
Moses was
Eternity that needeth no light of the sun, no light of the

stars,
no eating and drinking, no raiment, no ointment
no shoeing
My
I,
in
My glory, will
My beauty
effulgence will be thy garment,
lustre will
refresh
is
for the foot, for
shed purity upon thy countenance.
thee,
my
charms
engraven that Ineffable
told,
an end, but they are succeeded by an
to
carry thee
will
Name
whereby
aloft.
shine
moon and
for the head,
upon Thee.
thy covering,
My
sweetness
On my
My
will
sceptre
called the world into
existence, and by the aid of that Name I have given thee the
But this
semblance of a divine messenger, even in this world.
sceptre appears magnified without bounds in the world to come.
Many
were the wonders and signals that I wrought through thee

For this people I rent
Israel came forth from Egypt.
asunder the sea, and caused manna to rain down from heaven.
when
I
sweetened the
affirmative
human
bitter waters
frame,
equal to the
gave Israel the
Law
in
which the
number to the limbs in the

viz., 248, while the prohibitive commandments are
and through thee I made
days of the year, 365
commandments
are equal in
4^
"
Dec.
7]
sufficient
On
'
Thy
victorious.
warfares
their
now
portion,
oh
[jSS6.
Moses,
has
been
the time for Joshua to take the lead of Israel.
is
future days Solomon, as thy disciple, shall declare in writing
The
sun shineth forth and the sun goeth down.'
few more were then the entreaties of Moses at length he went

and addressed the Israelites, from the twenty-second day of the
seventh month to the first day of the tenth month, that is ninety-five
;
forth
On
days.
the
first
day of the tenth month he explained the
On
the 600,000 of the people.
Moses was destined

"
heard saying,
world
the
lasts
to pass
Mark
the seventh day of the twelfth
within
On
only this one day."
thirteen
thy mind,
that
thy
life
in
the
day Moses wrote down
the Divine Attributes (as
of
precepts
to
month
away, and a Divine Voice then was
well
it
Law
contained in
and sent copies of the writings unto every

Half of the day was gone. He now invited each
separate tribe.
of the tribes, and handed to them the Law and the Commandments.
Exodus
xxxiv, 6
and
7),
Law he placed by the side of the Ark,

and
exhorted
every one separately, the men
admonished
he
and
and he said to them, " Be mindful and
alone, the women alone
The
choicest inscription of the
do honour to the Law and to the keeping of the Commandments."

Another tradition adds that the angel Gabriel came down and took
the Law out of the hands of Moses and carried it up to the Great
Tribunal in heaven in order to proclaim the righteous conduct of
And
up higher and higher into each region of

Law is read by the souls of the righteous
on each second and fifth day of the week and on festive days. At
the same time Moses conferred upon Joshua great distinction and
Moses.
he took
And
the firmament.
honour
in the
it
this
presence of Israel, and a proclamation went forth
through the camp of
new prophet who
Israel, saying, "
sion unto Joshua.'"
Come and
hear the words of the
All Israel
come and show submis-
Then Moses ordered
that there be brought a
arises this day,
'
throne of gold, and a crown studded with pearls, and a helmet of
and a purple garment.

Moses caused seats and benches to be prepared for the Synhedrim,
And Moses invested Joshua
the chiefs of the troops, and the priests.
with the attire of the commanding chief, put the crown upon him,
Seated him on the golden throne, and jilaced before him the
Turgeman (public speaker), who was to deliver addresses before
and this public speaker was Caleb the son of Jephunah.
Israel
royalty,
Then Joshua gave
utterance
to
the
42
following
invocation
in
the
PROCEEDINGS.
Dec. 7]
[1SS6.
presence of the people and of his teacher Moses
heavens of the highest heavens
sing, ye
the nether world
created world
forth songs
be aroused and stand
arise
wake
and
sing,
and psalmodies, ye
"
Be roused and
up, ye foundations of
forth,
ye orders of the
ye mountains of the world.

hills
of the land.
Issue
Be up and send
Utter songs and recount

Send out songs, ye storeLet the words enter all hearts, and let the souls
forth praises, ye hosts of the firmament.
the passing events,
houses of
ye sons of Jacob.
all
Israel.
accept with gladness the
commandments
of your God.
God who
speech and ascribe glory to the Lord your
Make acknowledgment
trust
He
for
is
none hke unto
Put forth
delivereth you.
before your Sovereign, and put in
One, and there
Him among
is
no second by His
the gods
there
is
side.
Him
your
There
is
none His equal
is none like Him among the lords.

His
His miracles are unsearchable; His deeds are
He keepeth unto us the oath sworn unto our
unaccountable.
fathers.
He maintaineth for us the covenant and the mercy which is
among
the angels
there
no end;
praise has
revealed unto us through our teacher Moses, through
whom we
marvellously redeemed and carried from servitude
unto freedom.
were
For us the sea was rent asunder, and unto us 613 commandments
Moses then formally abdicated his high position, and
served Joshua as Joshua had served him.
were given."
From
the
month, that
first
is,
day of the eleventh
of humility, paid his

disciple
that
that
to the sixth
day of the twelfth
the day before his death, Moses, true to his character
homage
would wait on
and waited upon him as a

show to the people
of government over Israel, and
to Joshua,
his master, in order to
Joshua had assumed the reins

Moses himself had resigned his high
position.
Now
every
was seized with sorrow and trembling, and

Joshua himself wept, and he said, "How cometh such greatness and
such honour unto me ? " And there came forth a mysterious voice,
saying unto Moses, " Thou hast only five more hours to live."
Thereupon Moses desired Joshua to sit before the people like a
individual
king
Israelite
and the
face of
Moses was
lustrous like the sun,
of Joshua shone like the moon.
Moses
and the face

Law, and
set forth the
They were still engaged in giving this instrucwhen a preternatural voice was heard, saying,
" Thou hast only four hours to live " and Moses prayed, " Oh
Lord of the Universe, give me power by means of Thine Ineffable
Name to pass throiigh the air or the water in order that I may cross
Joshua expounded
it.
tion to the people,
:43
"
Dec.
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.EOLOGV.
7]
the Tordan and see the Promised Land.

that
on the wings of the clouds,
Land
me
Let
be borne along
may behold
Promised
the
But
to these
and
all
"Thou
Then Moses beheld 400 parasangs
into a small scale
that
is
far
and
came
further entreaties,
shalt see the land from
all
[18S6.
he beheld
the Divine reply,
but thou shalt not pass thither."
afar,
of the land, which were reduced

that
all
is
concealed and hidden,
Again there came a mysterious voice and
near.
proclaimed, " Fret not, as thou hast only three more hours to live
on
this earth."
Another hour was consumed in prayer, and

him that he had only two hours more to spend
And
Death waiting
Then came
Oh
was announced
to
life.
Michael, the guardian angel of Israel, wept when he beheld
the Angel of
me,
it
in this
for the last
the parting hour, and
Lord, to be like a bird that
breath of Moses.
saying, " Permit
Moses prayed,
flitteth
through the four quarters
of the world gathering sustenance, imbibing drink from the river, and
returning at eventide to
in creation that
all
its
And Moses
nest."
appealed to
all
things
they should join him in his prayer for mercy.
creation in the heavens and on earth declared to
him the
But
feeble-
ness of their estate.
Then he
called Joshua,
to thee the people of the
untaught
and
Lord
said to him, "

their
My
son, I deliver
up
babes are as yet innocent and
never say anything before them that
is
not
fitting to
be
Moses was then proceeding

but when he observed how
in one general greeting, and
said in the presence of God's children."

to take leave of every individual tribe
little
time was
left,
he bid farewell
exchanged with the people words of mutual condonement.
When it was announced to Moses that his life was now measured
by seconds, he took a scroll and wrote upon it the Divine Name, and
the book of Jashar then he handed the scroll to Joshua, upon whose
:
head he places his hands. And Joshua's eyes became dimmed with
tears, so that he could not behold his master.
Moses now
lost the
power of teaching, and the mysterious voice

" Henceforth take instruction from
exclaimed before the people,
Joshua, and from him carry the instruction further; he
is
henceforth
your leader."
And
Moses
the supreme angels were ordered to take away the soul of
but they tarried with
Amongst them was
fear.
44
Zagzagel,
who
"
Dec.
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
Oh Lord, I was the

my disciple.?"
spake, "
[18S6.
teacher of Moses,
how can
take away
the soul of
Now
the Angel of Death was called forth,
who with
the eagerness
of the destroyer drew his sword, and approached Moses.
But he
saw inscribed the Ineffable Name of the Almighty, he saw fiery sparks
issuing from the lips, and a wondrous lustre from the countenance of
Moses, who shone
like the
Then
the heavenly hosts.
sun and appeared to be like an angel of

the Angel of Death
became
stricken with
Moses, turning his eye towards that angel, asked "
terror.
Who
The Angel of Death replied, " He who

hath created the world, and who hath delivered into my hands all
who come into the world." Then Moses spake " I was gifted
sendeth thee unto
me ? "
with the greatest power.
was brought into existence with every
and was endowed with speech at my

mother was recompensed even for the milk with which
she nursed me.
From the days of my childhood I was made
sign of a true child of Israel,
My
birth.
a prophet,
being
destined to
receive
the
Law;
wrested the
crown from the head of Pharaoh. At the age of eighty I wrought

signs and miracles
sixty myriads of Israelites I led out of Egypt.
For them I cleft the sea, making twelve paths. I sweetened the
;
waters.
up
I cut
from the rock the tablets of stone, and took them

Face to face I spoke unto
into the firmament of the heavens.
the Lord of the
me
Universe.
prevailed over powers that sought
It was I who received the Law.

Under the dictate of Him who inspired me I wrote the 613
Commandments, and enforced them by my teachings.
I overcame the giants who since the flood had continued their predominance.
I determined the movements of the sun and moon in
Thou rebellious
their orbits.
I have been the mightiest of men.
to rival
angel, for
in the
whom
supreme
there
is
regions.
no peace, begone
And the angel fled. The mysterious voice then called

" Contend not^ life lasteth only a short moment."
The Angel
of Moses.
depth
out,
of Death was once more summoned to fetch the soul

said, " I may deepen Gehenna into a lower
But he
but over the son of
Amram
cannot prevail.
Before him
His face beameth like that of a seraph in the

heavenly chariots.
His countenance shines with divine radiance."
And the Almighty addressed the Angel of Death, " Thou rebellious
angel, thou hast been formed out of the fire of Gehenna; unto the
cannot stand.
45
Dec.
Gehenna thou
yet when thou
of
fire
7]
forth
[iS86,
With eagerness thou didst go

tliat man, thou
shalt return.
didst behold the greatness of
didst shrink back with dismay.
His
soul,
however, shall be brought
home."
Once more
the Angel of Death with drawn sword approached
Moses, who held in his hand the divine
staff, on which the Ineffable

With that staff Moses touched the Angel of
Death, and with a rebuke put him to flight. The lustre of countenance had not yet departed from Moses, when for the last time the
mysterious voice rang forth, exclaiming, " The end of thy time hath
come." Moses stood up in prayer, saying, " Thou Lord of the
Name
was engraven.
who wast
Universe,
Thou
that
revealed unto
didst carry
me up
into
me
Thy
in the fiery bush,
remember
heaven, where I abided forty
days and forty nights, have mercy upon me, and hand
me
not over
unto the power of the Angel of Death."
His prayer was
Moses stood there like a seraph, clad

:
and He who ruleth in -the highest heavens,
Hijuself received the soul of Moses., who acknowledged the benign and
compassionate rule of the Creator.
Moses resigned himself to that
g7-anted
with heavenly majesty,
merciful rule.
Thus he followed
him
Three angels,
meet him, smoothing his
the guidance of the Almighty.
Michael, Zagzagel, and Gabriel
came
to
down, and they placed themselves at his right

and at the foot. By the heavenly command he
And the Almighty called the
clasped his hands and closed his eyes.
soul, saying unto it, " My daughter, one hundred and twenty years
were appointed for thee to abide in the body of this righteous man.
couch
for
to lie
side, at his left side,
Tarry no longer here,
Thou
And
hast arrived at thy destination.
by the throne of My glory, where

Seraphim and Ophanim, and Angels and Cherubims are enthroned."
thou shalt be placed with
And
" It was Avell for me to dwell within

Angels themselves became corruptible, yet
the soul declared,
righteous
man
Me
man.
this
and blood, was the purest among the

the time when Thou didst reveal Thyself unto him in
Moses, w^ho was but
pure ever since
this
flesh
the midst of the burning bush."
Then
the
Almighty with a Divine
kiss
removed the soul of Moses.
Moses the servant of the Lord died by the mouth of the Lord."
and
There was mourning in heaven and mourning on earth
for he had
sorrow prevailed everywhere on account of Israel
"
46

Dec.
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
[1886
proclaimed the Lord's righteousness, and the Divine justice among

the people.
He
had proclaimed the knowledge of the Lord
in the
heavens
above and on the earth beneath, and he had established that testimony, through which he surpassed every other prophet in Israel.
Therefore he received the high praise which crowneth the conclusion
of the Divine Law.
The
following
Professor Wright
Among
the objects from Cyprus exhibited during the past
summer
were two bilingual inscriptions, Phoenician

and Cypriote, the property of Colonel F. Warren, R.A., who dis-
at the Colonial Exhibition
covered them during his excavations at Frangissa, near the ancient
town of TamasSOS (Tajnaaaov).

The longer and better preserved of these has been translated
and published by the well known archaeologist M. D. Pierides,
though without the Phoenician text. Colonel Warren's preface to
this little pamphlet (8 pages small 8vo.) is dated "Cyprus, 13th
June, 1886."
M.
some valuable
critical
Pierides' readings
have been reproduced, with
W. Deecke
in the Berliner
Philologische Wocheiischrift for 16th October, 1886,
which has been
kindly sent to
The
remarks, by Dr.
me by my
Phoenician
friend Professor Euting.
text, in six lines,
]i
:?3
reads as follows.
t?in:i ]n Dn:n
i^
(2)
^n
(3)
rrhîi.
(4)
d\i?û?
(5)
p][^^]^ ^T['^ Xrw ]i
n:^n D:n rr\n

-[^n
^rh ^ ^^
]n^:2^n
^p VÛ>3
^^l''
(i) This
is
the statue tuhich
^n^^l
gave and
"Tl^
(6)
set
of Ben-hodesh, son of Mena(3) hem, son of 'Ardk, to his Lord, to \_Reshe\ph

(4) Eleylth, in the month of Etha?iTm, in the year
(2)
up Maiahcin,
(5) thirty, 20
(6) Kition
so7i
+ 10,
and
of king Malklyathdn, king of
Idalion,
because he
bless (him).
47
heard
{his)
voice.
May
he
Dec.
SOCIETV OF BIBLICAL ARCH/EOLOGY.
7]
The Cypriote
according to M. Pierides'
text, in five lines, I give
reading, with one correction in the
[1886.
made by
line
first
Professor
Sayce and Dr. Deecke.

to
( 1
na
ka
(2)
(3)
Jio
(4)
to
(5)
ta
se
i
i
ti
me
ri
fie
ni
a pe
.
til
ta
7U
to
ke
iie
fua
to
nu
a
te
7ie
lo
ka
7ii
to
ti
le
to
ke
ne
.se.se.
71a
This Dr. Deecke transcribes as follows.
There
is
(1)
To//
(2)
Kitv
d(j')f/J<o'(j')T'
oiiÔijKnv
TW
(3)
6 SlVfitjVllDU
(4)
Tav 'AttciXwui
(5)
'^"'
no word
E\ei'-
Phoenician text absolutely
"Heb.
'p'^y to
be either a verbal adjective,
That
'drek, 'long.'"
is
"^l^;^,
P'^.'ii^
tive p'^y, of the form p"^^., ]^!^, etc.
not p")^.
by
strangely rendered in the Cypriote version
in
Greek
)Sdo.;^
Ba7--saii//td,
Epiphany."
certain, for
The
reading
Noy/oyi'/o? (Cypr.
fjll^'^^
at
is
is
36, no. 10,
I.
Resheph," and
elsewhere
i, p.
{e.g.
I.
he
the end
i,
is
means
^w/a'jutos),
of the same class
of line
well
Liscriptt. Set/lit t.
which
of his father
"born on Sunday,"
|mJ> DcnJid^ "born on
Lent,"
in
suppose
Mafuo-o-j/v,
known as the name of the

In
on Egyptian monuments Raspu.
Resheph
Cypriote Apollo,
"born
of the dedicator
The name
" born on the day of the new moon," and

as the Syriac 'iÂ2r>j;2 BarhadbcsJiabbd^
to us
identifies
JjA-^) or a substan-
The name
should represent nC'2*2, and not i^H-P.
Ben-hodesh, tTiri'liL,
new
Deecke wrongly
p")^, which Dr.
with the
is
61WI
(sic)
Tici
^'''X'
in the
name
save the proper
'{")
tcwKev
To't'(i')l'
Mai>aa(^(T^7j^
is
quite
Phoenicianthe Corpus
styled VJl f)^"^) " arrowp.
105
sqq.,
nos.
89-92)
7-^2 Pi'll?'!} ^^- 'AttoAX*.'!' "A/iw*rXo9 (or 'A/u'A.Xrtf'ov, of A7nycl(r, in

Here we have a new epithet, EXe/709, n''^7^^,
Lacedaemon).
which M. Pierides reads 'EXc/Ttts and identifies with 'Wa-rwi (-t//s-,
Dr. Deecke takes it for 'EXc/t9
Lacedaemon). He adds however (toe. at.,
there was a spot in Cyprus, near Idalion, called
of Hyle, ''Wij, in Cyprus); but

(-T);s-,
col.
of Hetos,
1324) that
"E\(y9, in
48

Dec.
TO
PROCEEDIMGS.
7]
6A0S,
which the name
to
month of Ethanfm occurs

Q^2ri"î;^n
lines
I,
2.
n*}^,
and
The
in
name
]Tv^h72
(cf.
in%
its
far
i.
This
possibly be
Old Testament,
Inscriptt. Semitt.
of the king
is
referred.
Kings
I. i, p.
inA),
the latter
jn^s^^
Greek
in
Phoenician
(cf.
nnst^^^^,
p*i being the equivalent of Heb.
inscription proves that
may have been about 375
2,
92, no. 86 a,
]ri2,
Melekhyathan's reign
longer than appeared from the records previously
beginning
The
viii.
written in Cypriote
The former would be
J?Dt2?^7^^, t5Qtp^7), Phoen.
as in line
[1886.
might
the
Corpus
in
MiXiKi/aOwu or Mi\Kii/a6ivi'.
was
a few
B.C.,
known
years earlier
or later.
The
smaller of Colonel Warren's two bilinguals
is
not nearly so
well preserved, especially as regards the upper or Phoenician portion.

I
have sent a squeeze of
to Professor Euting,
who
will
no doubt
made
out
show that it is a monument of the same kind

explained, and belonging to the same reign.
as the
one
enough
just
it
succeed in deciphering
it
with Dr.
Deecke's help.
to
Queens' College, Cambridge,

15 December,
1886.
Mr. Renouf sends the following:
With the help of the Cypriote Syllabary published by Dr. Deecke

seventh volume of the Studien of Curtius, I had already
deciphered the second inscription of the bilingual tablet, when I
was informed by Professor Wright that Deecke had published a
transcription and version of the text in the Berliner Fhilologische
in the
Wochetiscrift
i6th of
of the
last
On
October.
referring to that
found that the transcription (made by Pierides) was

It was however accompanied by
exactly what I had expected.
some very valuable notes which are necessary in order to under-
journal,
stand
the
between the Phoenician
difference
and the Cypriote
texts.
The
following
is
the Cypriote inscription
when
printed in the
type cut for the publications of the Society of Biblical Archaeology.

I
am
not sure about
the
second
49
S^\
in
the
first
line.
Deecke

Dec.
SOCIETY
7]
UI13LICAL
Oi"'
The
wrong reading.
thinks this a
^^
would be
.J.
of the
question.
for to-te
F >K
v^
I"
eyesight
The most
is
in the text.
too defective for
reading
satisfactory
rovte.
tj'
X <> T T F
J> I-
pT
[1SS6.
however may be
fault
My own
Professor Sayce reads nu.
the settlement
ARCILEOLOGY.
v^ \i^
5>
PI
tj* 5^
<T5
30
;i
XFv^ + XJXXF
X8>K
XTX XIIn deciphering Cypriote writing,
it
is
necessary to
remember
that the characters are essentially syllabic, not alphabetic like the
Greek
or Latin
and aspirated consonantal sounds

sound is always eclipsed
that the medial
are altogether wanting
and
that the nasal
before a dental.
With
tov
this
knowledge
nvcpiaviav
Toi'(^?Ce)
" This image gave

to Apollo
of Helos.
it
Deecke
quite easy to read,
ecivKev
and
May
The name Nomenion

of the
is
Ka'i(^:=
offered
ai'cOijKci'
Manasseh Nunicnius
good hap
or
<)
first
Numenius
is,
Apeilon
Manasses
day of the month."
is
to
the god,
befall!'"
as
point out, equivalent to the Phoenician
Menachem, but both names may
Mavuaaij^
is
both Pierides and

Ben Hodesh, " son
not identical with
signify "comforter."
a very remarkable form of the divine
but closely cognate forms are known.
50
name
Apollo,
Dec.
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
Pierides
[18S6.
identifies 'EXe/xa? with 'YXaVa?,
another cognomen of
the Cyprian Apollo, and both forms with the Phcenician Elyith.
Deeclce however derives the two Greek names from different

localities,
and "EXo?, and thinks
"YX>/
Phoenician Elyith has
Note.
The
number of
its
it
most probable
that the
origin in the latter place.
plate of this inscri])tion will be issued with future
the Proceedings,
W. H. R.
The Anniversary Meeting of the Society will be held at

Conduit Street, Hanover Square, W., on Tuesday, nth
January, 1887, at 8 p.m., when the Council and Officers of
the Society will be elected, and the usual business of the
meeting transacted.
9,
The
The
following Paper will be read >
Rev. C.
J.
Ball,
from Hamath,
"
M.A. " Remarks
on the Inscribed Stones
&c.
-^=e-
NOTE. Members are reminded that their Subscriptions

become due on January ist, and should be sent to the
Treasurer, B. T. BOSANQUET, Esq. (Messrs. Lloyds, Barnetts,
and Bosanquet's Bank),
54, St.
SI
Jame
Street,
London, S.W,
Dec.
7J
SOCIETY Ot BIBLICAL ARCH.liOLOGV.
[1886.

RoiTA, Monuments de Ninive. 5 vols.,

Brugsch-Bey, Grammaire De'motique.
folio.
1847-1850,
3 vols., folio.
i
vol., folio.
Geographische Inschriften Altaegyptische Denkmaeler.

Vols.
I III
Recueil de
(Brugsch).
Monuments
Eg}'ptiens, copies sur lieux et
publics par H. Brugsch et J. DUmichen.

DiJMiCHEN, Historische Inschriften, &c.,
(4 vols.,
and
ist series, 1867.
2nd
series,
1869.
2 vols., folio.
GoLENisCHEFF, Die Metternichstele. Folio, 1877.

Lepsius, Nubian Grammar, Szc, 1880.
to 1880.

Schroeder, Die Phonizische Sprache.
Schrader, Die Keilinschriften und das Alte Testament.
Rawlinson, Canon, 6th Ancient Monarchies.
Pierret, Dictionnaire d'Archeologie Egyptienne.

Chabas,
Melanges Egyptologicjues.
8vo.
1872.
Paris, 1875.
Malta, 1824-30.
Se'ries I, II, III.
{Text
1
ojily.)
862-1873.
Voyage d'un Egyptien en Syrie, en Phe'nicie, &c. 4to. 1867,

Le Calendrier des Jours Eastes et Nefastes de I'anne'e
Egyptienne.
8vo.
1877.

8vo.
Paris, 1872.
52
Situ
et
Historia
Aniiquissima.
PROCEEDINGS
OF
THE SOCIETY
OF
1886-87.
Third Meeting, nth January, 1887.

[anniversary.]
REV.
IN
LOWY
A.
THE CHAIR.
-#^'^-
The
following
were
Presents
announced,
From the Royal
Society
London.
8vo.
and
thanks
The Proceedings.
Vol.
XLL
No. 247.
1887.
The Proceedings and

Monthly Record of Geography. Vol. VIII. No. 12. New
Monthly Series. December, 1886. 8vo. London.
The Journal of
From the Royal Institute of British Architects
Vol. III.
Proceedings.
New Series. Nos. 4 and 5. 4to.
London. 1886.
From
From
the Palestine Exploration
Fund : The
Quarterly Statement,
London.
From the China Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society
January, 1887.
The
Journal.
8vo.
New
Series.
Vol.
1886.
[No. Lxv.
53
XIX.
Part
2.
for
8vo.
18S4
Shanghai,
Jan. II]
From
delle Pubblicazioni Italiane, &c., 1886.
No.
the Editor
3,
23.
Bollettino
15th December.
The American Journal of Philology.
University
By
Colonies.
Johns Hopkins University Studies.

The Land System of
Melville Egleston.
:
the
Vil.
Report
Fourth
New
Baltimore.
Svo.
R. D. Darbishire, Esq., F.S.A.
Roman
A-'ol.
October, 1886.
Baltimore.
Svo.
27.
XI, XII.
Series.
and
whole No.
From the
From
No.
Firenze.
8vo.
From
[1887.
England
1886.
of the Phoenician
Antiquities in the group of the Islands of Malta.
By A. A. Caruana, D.D.
Printed by Order of His Excellency the Governor.
Malta.
Recent
Discoveries
D.D.
Caruana,
Folio.
1882.
Governor.
at
Printed
Malta.
Folio.
Discovery of a
a Memoir by A. A.
Order of His Excellency the
1881.
(In same Vol.)
Notabile;
by
Tomb-Cave
at
Chain Sielem, Gozo, in June,

Folio.
(In same Vol.)
Notice by Dr. A. A. Caruana.
1884.
El-Gherien tal-Liebru, Malta
Hypogeum
discovered in
By
and described in October, 1884.

(In same Vol.)
Folio.
July, explored
Caruana.
Dr. A. A.
Recent further excavations of the Megalithic Antiquities of

" Hagiar-Kim," Malta, executed in the year 1885, under the
direction of Dr. A. A. Caruana.
FoUo.
Malta.
1886.
(In
same Vol.)
From
direction
A.
Darbishire, Esq., F.S.A.

Annales du Musee
Revue de I'Histoire des Religions publiee sous la
de M. Maurice Vernes, avec le concours de MM.
D.
R.
Guimet.
Bouch^-Leclercq,
A.
Barth,
P.
G. Maspero, C. P. Tiele (de Leyde),
Tomes
Decharme,
S.
Guyard,
etc.
and
Paris.
1880 ; III and
II.
VII and VIII. 1883; IX and
X. 1884; XI and XII. 1885; XIII. 1886; XIV. Nos. i and 2.
Premiere annee.
i88i;VandVI.
IV.
1882
1886.
From
the Author
Dr. A.
Inschriften aus der Saitischen Periode.
Wiedemann.
Tirage
h.
part
Von
Folio.
du Recueil de Travaux,
[Vol. VIII, 18S7.]
54
-Szc.
VHP'
annê.

PROCEEDINGS.
Jan. II]
From
Author
the
Extrait
La
[1887.
d'Adrien a Servianus
Lettre
sur
les
Par Dr. A. Wiedemann.
Alexandrins.
From
du Museon.
the Author
Essai d'interpretation assyro-chaldeenne.
Par
G. Massaroh.
Extrait
From
du Museon.
the Author
De
ad Samas-sum-ukin,
Inscriptionibus cuneatis quse pertinent
Fredericus Schmann.
From
the Author
Babylonice
regis
Monachii.
8vo.
Camillus.
regni
Carolus
initia.
1886.
Par PhiHppe Berger.
8vo.
Paris.
1886.
Extrait des
Memoires de
la
Societe de Linguistique.
Tome VI.
2^ fascicule.
From
J.
Crossett
Printed by the
The
Bible in Chinese.
Tae Ping Rebels,
Vol.
Genesis,
I.
in the third year of their king.
(The whole Bible was printed by them.)
The
following has been purchased
Library of the Society
La Terre des
Morand.
The
Society
Patriarches,
2 Vols.
by the Council
for the
ou
le
sud de
Lyon.
8vo.
la Palestine.
Par lAbbe
1882.
Honorary Members of the

:
Professor C. de Harlez, Louvain.
Professor C. P. Tiele, Leyden.
following were elected Members of the Society, having

nominated
on December 7, 1886:
been
The
Henry M. Mavor,
89, Elgin Crescent,
Netting Hill, W.
William Gershom CoUingwood, M.A., Gillhead, Windermere.
The
following were nominated as candidates for
ship of the Society
Member-
Rev. Signer Padre Brunengo,
alia
Direzione della Civilta Cattolica
Firenze.
J.
Norton Dickens,
12,
Oak
Villas,
55
Manningham, Bradford.

society Ot lilBLICAL ARCHEOLOGY.
Ian. ii]
[1887.
SECRETARY'S REPORT
FOR THE YEAR
1886.
CANNOT commence
this Report without referring to the grievous loss

by the Society, in common with the world of science, by the
It must
lamented death of our distinguished President, Dr. Birch.
never be forgotten, that as its principal founder he had not only from
his position as President, but as the best friend to its interests and
welfare, by his varied scholarship, unfailing industry and watchful care,
done all that was in his power to carry forward the work for which the
Society was founded.
Since the year 1870, to the time of his death, Dr. Birch was year
after year elected President, and but seldom during that long period of
over fifteen years was he absent from the meetings.
It cannot be other than a subject of congratulation to the Members
that a memoir of Dr. Birch has been prepared by Mr. P. le Page Renouf
and Mr. E. A. Wallis Budge, with notes on his Chinese studies by Professor Douglas, which will be issued shortly in the Transactions of the
Society.
It will include a portrait, and as complete a bibliographical
list of his works as could be collected by Mr. Budge.
In the last Report presented to the Society, read at the Anniversary
Meeting held on the 12th of January, 1886, the total number of Members
on the Roll was announced as 703.
I
suffered
The
following figures
Members,
&:c.
show the present condition of the Roll
of
Ordinary Members
Public Libraries
....
....
....
....
....
610
....
....
51
661
Foreign Honorary Members
35
Total
The
full
papers, and
number
....
696
of eight Meetings have been available for reading
mention that the number and

been equal to former years.
It will perhaps be well and more convenient to class the papers with
the communications for which the Society has been indebted to various
authors.
To commence with the Anniversary Meeting, Dr. John P.
it is
satisfactory to be able to
interest of those presented has
Peters discussed the date claimed for a boundary stone of Nebuchadnezzar
I,
an account of which was presented
56
to the Society
by Mr. Theo.
'
proceedings.
Jan. ii]
[1887.
G. Pinches and Mr. E. A. Wallis Budge, M.A., on

the
same
writer
(May
4th) discusses the date of
Sargon, as given by Mr.
Museum (November
March
Pinches from the cylinder
7th, 1882).
Following
this
1884;
4th,
Naram-Sin, son of
in
the
British
with the papers, &c.,
also dealing with the antiquities of Assyria, &c., on February 2nd, in a

paper entitled, The Tower of Babel and the Birs-Nimroud, Mr. William
Simpson gave some noteworthy suggestions as to the origin of the

Mesopotamian Tower Temples a number of carefully prepared diagrams
;
were exhibited in illustration, which it is the intention of the Council to

reproduce in a future number of its publications.
Professor Hommel, at the meeting held on the 6th April, announced
his suggestion that the Babylonian hero Gish-du-barra was to be
identified
with the
Biblical
Ninn-od.
In the
same number of
the
Oppert gives an interesting and valuable list

of the weights and measures as they are written in cuneiform.
To Mr. Pinches we were indebted (June ist) for the following interesting and valuable notes upon Assyriological matters. An interesting
numeral form {sitin =: two) Agarriitu, " workmen " Satarzi, " a written
document," Naddmi and natanu^ " to give " the name of Sargon of
Agade, which may be considered as a supplement to the remarks pubProceedings, Professor
J.
lished in the Proceedings, November 6th, 1883, &c. (VI, pp. 11 and 68)
and lastly a note upon Assyrian bird-names, throwing some new lio-ht
upon one of the birds mentioned in the Rev. W. Houghton's paper printed
;
question,
When
VIII, pp. 42, &;c.

in an interesting paper, examined the
did Babylonian Astrology enter China
It
much
to
in the Transactions, Vol.
The Rev. Joseph Edkins, U.D.,

is
.-*
be
regretted
that
the
excavations carried on in
Mesopotamia so long and so successfully have now come to an end.

But we can only hope that the cessation of these works, so interesting
and at the same time really valuable to students of Bible History, is only
temporary, and that at no very distant period the excavations will be
resumed on a larger and more exhaustive scale, so that the still hidden
treasures of the mounds may not continue to remain unknown.
The papers dealing with Egyptian antiquities have been both numerous
and valuable. To commence with those printed in the Proceedings of
Professor Lieblein writes on the 2 Kings vii, 6, and the
January 12
Professor Aug. Eisenlohr gives some new
Egyptian title per m hru.
information on the How inscriptions, one of which was mentioned by
Professor Eisenlohi
Professor Sayce in the Proceedings oi June, 1885.
adds full copies of the inscriptions, which are given in a plate.
To Dr. Wiedemann the Society has been indebted for a number of
communications, for the most part, besides original matter, dealing with
To
antiquities an account of which has not been before published.
commence with the next number of the Proceedings, February 2nd The
Egyptian mouments at Venice Notes on the Cult of Set, and on the
:
57
Jan. II]
Hyksos Kings
The Monuments
[1S87.
of the Ancient and Middle
Empire
in
Museum at Karlsruhe. Again (June i), The King Ahmessa-pa-ar

Tombs of the Nineteenth Dynasty at Uer El-Medinet (Thebes), and
the
descriptive remarks on a stone Sarcophagus of the Saitic period, pre-
served in the
Museum
at Berlin.
paper from M. E. Lefcbure was read on March 2nd, entitled Le

Cham et I'Adam Egyptiens, which will be printed in a future part of the
The same author
Transactions.
(June
ist)
discusses the
name
of the
Egyptian god commonly called Khem.

The valuable communications of Mr. Renouf run through the Proceedings for April, May, and June, and deal with a variety of interesting
subjects
The Myth of Osiris Unnefer The Name of the Winged
Solar Disk on Egyptian Monuments The Name of the Blind Horus ;
The Egyptian god Apuat The Name of the Ithyphallic Horus, and of
:
the Heliopolitan
Nome.
The communications
of Mr.
E. A.
Wallis Budge have not been
March 2nd, he describes

and Coffin of Nes-Ames, a Prophet of Ames and Chonsu,
bought at Luxor by W. H, Ingram, Esq. Again (April 6th), Sepulchral
Boxes from Echmim (June ist), on an Egyptian Funeral Tablet in the
Museum at Bath, for squeezes of which the Society was indebted to
Miss Gertrude Austin. Also an interesting paper from the same writer
(November), entitled. Remarks on a Papyrus containing Formulae for
Recitation in the Temple of Amen, and the Service for the Slaughter of
confined to Hieroglyphics.
the
In a letter printed
Mummy
Apepi.
Mr. F. G. Hilton Price, F.S.A., at the Meeting held ist June, read a
number of Egyptian antiquities
paper, with careful descriptions, of a large

in his collection.
This paper
will
be printed, with
illustrations, at
a future
time.
Mr. F. Cope Whitehouse,
in
presenting to the Society a volume of
photographs, &c., which he had had specially prepared,
on the following, which are
made remarks
former communications
Researches in the Moeris Basin
in continuation of
already printed in the Proceedings
The Wadi Moeleh Dionysius and the Deir Mocleh

Meredis Lacus
on the Ptolemaic Maps Hanes Heracleopolis Behnesa.
;
Mr. E. A. Wallis Budge, in a paper read 4th May, described and

translated a Coptic version of an encomium on Elijah the Tishbite,
attributed to St.
John Chrysostom, the manuscript
in
which
dating from a.d. 399.

As the result of Professor Sayce's journey to Egypt,
it
was found
we are indebted
him for two papers, the Coptic and Early Christian Inscriptions in
Upper Egypt, and the Kypriote Inscription in Egypt. From the same
author we have received an account of some new Kypriote Inscriptions
discovered by Dr. Max Ohnefalsch-Richter.
It must always be a subject of satisfaction to the .Society to be the
to
58
Jan.
PROCEEDINGS.
II]
any inscription of value, and we have again
to publish
first
[18S7,
thank
to
Professor William Wright for his descriptions and translations of Seven
Punic Inscriptions in the British Museum, and of Hebrew Inscriptions

all of which were fully illustrated with photographic plates in
from Aden,
From the same author we have (December)

the Proceedings for June.
an account, with translation, of a bilingual inscription, Phoenician and
Cypriote, with which is printed a communication from Mr. Renouf on
the same inscription.
To continue the papers bearing upon and connected with Hebrew
Professor Gaster, in a paper read at the March meeting,
antiquities
:
presented to the Society the translation of a version of the Apocalypse
of Abraham, preserved
in the
Slavonic and
Roumanian languages, and
discovered by the translator.
Dr.
Louis continued his series
S.
of interesting
one
which
papers in
entitled Ancient Traditions of Supernatural Voices (Bath-Kol),
resulted in a letter from the
Supernatural Voices
among
Rev. James
the Greeks and
Marshall on the Belief in
Romans.
The Rev. Charles James
Ball opened up a new field for discussion in

communications (April, May, June), Remains of Ancient Hebrew
Poetry
Notes on the Metres of David, and The Metres of David.
The Rev. A. Lowy at the December Meeting commenced a series of
papers, entitled, Old Jewish Legends on Biblical Topics, with No. i,
A Legend on the Death of Moses.
Wherever possible the Council have printed in full in the Piôceedings
the papers submitted to the Society at the meetings, and it is hoped
as time goes on that this manner of publication will be considerably
his three
;
extended.
Some
books, as the funds at their disposal for this purpose would allow,
the Council have purchased for the Library as seemed necessary
has been to the kindness of
many
indebted for valuable donations, not only of their
Much however
other authors.
make
the library
various countries,
objects of the
still
but
it
friends that the Society has been
requires
own
to
works, but those of
be done
in
order to
more complete in the series of works bearing on the

the antiquities and history of which are included in the
Society.
It
cannot be too often pointed out that the
Members, and that duplicate copies, or other

works no longer required by the possessor, will be gratefully received,
and be of real service to those who have neither the time nor opportunity
Library
is
for the use of the
to seek elsewhere for the information they require.
Mn
A short note by
Robert Brown, jun., F.S.A., is all to be recorded
during the present session bearing upon the "Hittites," unless, as has
been suggested, we may attribute to them the seal described by Mr. Budge,
with an illustration, in the November Proceedings.
In the above
year
886,
summary
of the work done by the Society during the
have, as already stated, classed the shorter communications
59
SOCIETV OF BIBLICAL ARCH/EOLOGV.
Jan. ii]
to the Proceedings
[1887.
with the papers read at the monthly nieetuigs, ac-
cording to subjects.
that each number of the Pj-oceedings is sent
month during the session to all the Members of the
Society, thus supplying those who are unable to be present at the meetings with information of what has been done, and placing them as nearly
Year
as possible in the same position as those vvho are able to attend.
It
must not be forgotten
as issued every
by year the quantity of material thus circulated has gone on increasing,

and it is very gratifjang to consider that through the kindness of many
friends, who have thus placed at the disposal of the Members the result
of the publications of the Society
of their researches, this portion
commenced
The first
1878 with 81 pages has
in
Part of Vol.
IX
be issued as soon as possible, and
Memoir
now reached 253
of the Transactions
is
pages.
in the press
it
will contain the following papers,
will
with
Samuel Birch, LL.D., D.C.L., F.S.A., &c., PreList of Works, &c., by E. A.

Wallis Budge, M.A. Part III. Remarks and Observations on Dr. Birch's
Chinese Labours, by Professor R. K. Douglas. Notes on the Antiquities
illustrations
sident.
Part
of
Biographical Notice,
I.
The
in the collection of F. Q. Hilton Price, F.S.A.
Martrydom of Isaac of Tiphre (with the Coptic Text), by E. A. Wallis
The Karian Language and Inscriptions, by Professor
Budge, M.A.
A. H. Sayce. The Weasel and the Cat in Ancient Times, by the Rev.
translated by the Rev. A. Lowy.
Dr. Placzek, in Brunn {Moravia)
Le Cham et I'Adam egyptiens, par E. Lefebure and Ancient Traditions
from Bubastis
of Supernatural Voices (Bath-Kol), by Dr. S. Louis.
The
President, Mr. Walter Morrison, on retiring from the chair, has
kindly presented to the Society the
sum
of
fifty
pounds, towards the
illus-
tration of the various papers printed in the publications of the Society.
The Audited Balance Sheets annexed show that the funds available
have been ^480 lbs. \d.y and the expenditure during the
for the year 1886

like period
^351 6j-.
been \i\ ws. <^d.
The balance
Si/.,
the balance brought forward from 1885 having
carried forward to the current year
The above Report and Statement
is
^129
()s.
Sd.
of Receipts and Expenditure were
adopted.
Canon Beechey proposed, and Mr. Hyde Clarke seconded, a vote of

thanks to Mr. Walter Morrison for having so well presided over the
Society during the past year, and for having kindly marked his retirement
from that
office
by so substantial a donation
to the funds.
Lowy proposed, and Rev. W. Wright, D.D., seconded, to

which remarks were added by Canon Beechey and Mr. Thos. Christy,
The
Rev. A.
F.L.S., a vote of thanks to the Secretary, for

his grateful
acknowledgments.
60
which Mr. Rylands expressed
PROCEEDINGS.
Jan. ii]
^-
[1887.

Jan. ii]
The
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCIL-EOLOGY.
[1887.
following Officers and Council for the current year
were elected
COUNCIL,
1887.
President.
P.
LE PAGE RENOUF.
Vice-Presidents.

The Right Hon. Sir A. H. Layard, K.C.B., &c.
The Right Rev. J. B. Lightfoot, D.D., &c.. Bishop of Durham.
Walter Morrison.
Charles T. Newton, C.B., D.C.L.
Sir Charles Nicholson, Bart., D.C.L., M.D.
M.A.
J. Manship Norman,
Council.
W.
A. Tyssen Amherst, M.P.,
Professor A. Macalister, M.D.
<S:c.
Robert Bagster.
F.R.S.
Rev. C. J. Ball.
Rev. Canon Beechey.
Arthur Gates.
Thomas Christy,
D. Mocatta.
F.
Claude Montefiore.
Alexander Peckover,
J.
F.L.S.
F. G.
Hilton Price, F.S.A.
TowRY Whyte, M.A.

Rev. W. Wright, D.D.

Rev. Albert Lowy.
E.
Honorary Treasurer.
Bernard
T.
Bosanquet.
Secretary.
W. Harry Rylands,
Hon. Secretary
F.S.A.
Pollard.
F.S.A.
for Foreign Correspondence,
Professor A. H. Sayce, M.A.
Honorary Librarian.
William
Si.mpson, F.R.G.S
62

PROCEEDINGS.
Jan. II]
The Rev. Charles James

Inscribed Stones from
the next
number
Ball read
Hamath,
&c.,
1887.
some Remarks on the
which
will
be printed
in
of the Proceedings.
Thanks were returned
The next Meeting of
for this
Communication.
9,
Conduit
Street, Hanover Square, W., on Tuesday, ist February,

at 8 p.m., when the following Paper will be read
1887,
Rev. C.
J.
Ball : "The
Metrical Structure of
Qenoth" (Lamen-
tations).
Note. Members arc reminded that their Subscriptions

become due on January 1st, and should be sent to the
Treasurer, B. T. BOSANQUET, Esq. (Lloyds, Barnetts, and
Bosanquet's Bank), 54,
St.
James's Street, London, S.W.
63
Jan. iiJ
SOCIETV OF BIBLICAL ARCIL-EOLOGY.
[iS^y
THE FOLLO"WING BOOKS ARE REQUIRED FOR THE

BoTTA, Monuments de Ninive.

Place, Ninive
et I'Assyrie,
5 vols., folio.
1866-1869.
847-1 850.
3 vols., folio.
Brugsch-Bey, Geographische Inschriften Altaegyptische Denkmaeter.

Vols.
I III
Recueil de
(Brugsch).
Monuments
the text by
Dumichen
J.
DUmichen.
(4 vols.,
and
of vols. 3 and 4.)
ist series, 1867.
2nd
series,
1869.

2 vols., folio.
GoLENiscHEFF, Die Metternichstele. Folio, 1877.


ScHROEDER Die Phonizische Sprache,
to 1880.
PiERRET, Dictionnaire d'Archeologie Egyptienne.
Paris, 1875.

8vo.
Malta, 1824-30.
1S72,
{Text
ofi/y.)
1 862-1 873.
Chabas, Melanges Egyptologiques. Series I, II, III.
Voyage d'un Egyptien en Syrie, en Phe'nicie, &c. 4to. 1867.
Le Calendrier des Jours Fastes

Egyptienne.
8vo.

8vo.
et
Ne'fastes
de
I'anne'e
1877.
Paris, 1872.
64
Situ
et
Historia
Antiquissima.
PROCEEDINGS
OF
THE SOCIETY
OF
Fourth Meeting,
P.
ist
February^ 1887.
LE Px\GE RENOUF,
IN
1886-87.
Esq., President,
THE CHAIR.
^C65'0C#
The
following
Presents
From the Royal

and
249.
Society
thanks
The Proceedings.
London.
8vo.
and
were announced,
XLI. Nos. 248
Vol.
1886.
From

The Proceedings or
Monthly Record of Geography.
Vol. IX.
No. i. January,
8vo.
1887.
London.
From
the Royal Asiatic
XIX.
Vol.
From
Part
i.
Society
8vo.
The
London.
Journal.
Proceedings.
London.
[No. LXVl.]
Vol. III.
New
1887.
65
New
Series.
January, 1887.
Series.
The
Journal of
Nos. 6 and
7.
4to.

Feb.
society OF BIBLICAL ARCH.FIOLOGV.
i]
From the Academic des Inscriptions et

Rendus des Seances de I'anne'e
Tome XIV.
[1887.
Belles-Lettres
1887.
Comptes
Quatrieme
Bulletin de Juillet-Aout-Septembre.
Serie.
8vo.
Paris.
1886.
From
delle Pubblicazioni
No.
December, 1887.
From
the University
Edward
&:c.,
Szc,
15th January.
25.
Bollettino
No.
1886.
24.
31st
Firenze.
8vo.
Johns Hopkins University
Studies.
Fifth
Government of Philadelphia.
By
A.M., and Boies Penrose, A.B.
8vo.
City
P. Allinson,
Baltimore.
From
The
I-II.
Series.
Italiane,
1887.
the Author
: Cyprische Vase
Max Ohnefalsch
aus Athenu.
Richter.
Reprint from the Jahrbuch des Kais. Archiiol.
From
mit
the Author
Max Ohnefalsch-Richter.
Henry Bulwer, dem neuen
Sir
Berliner
Folio.
Cypern.
Band
Inst.
I.
1886.
8vo.
2 Heft.
Philol.
Fine Unterredung
Generalgouverneur auf
Wochenschrift.
No.
47.
20th November, 1886.
From
Author
the
Prehistoric
Phoenician Vase
Building found in Cyprus.
found
Cyprus.
in
By Max
Ohnefalsch-
Richter.
Reprinted from the Journal of Hellenic Studies, 1883 and

1884.
From Max Ohnefalsch-Richter
Idalium-Dali.
By Salomon
Reinach.
Reprinted from the Revue Archeologique.
From
J.
the
Third
Series.
1886.
IV.
Author
L'Expedition
Wolfe en Mesopotamie.
Par
Menant.
Reprinted from the Revue Archeologique, 1886.
The Babylonian Seals. By Dr. William

the Author
Hayes Ward. 8vo, Scribner's Magazine. January, 1887.
From
The
following;
been nominated
were elected Members of the Society, having

Meeting, held nth January
at the last
Rev. Signor Padre Giuseppe Brunengo,
S.J., alia
Direzione della
Civilta Cattolica, Firenze.

J.
Norton Dickens,
12,
Oak
Villas,
66
Manningham, Bradford.
Feb.
PROCEEDINGS.
I]
[18S7.
Paper was read by the Rev. C.
J.
The
Ball, entitled "
Metrical Structure of Qinoth (Lamentations)."
The
following Communication
the Rev. C.
I
J.
Ball
has been
from
received
do not propose on the present occasion
to discuss at length the
general question of the linguistic and ethnographic affinities of the
Hetta-Hatte.
Hetta names
content myself with affirming that the royal
will
in the
Egyptian records (Sapalel, Marusar, Mautnur,
Hettasar, Mat'arima, Sapat'ar, Hirpasar) are far from striking one as
decidedly non-Semitic in form, especially
due allowance be made
if
for the peculiarities of hieroglyphic transcription.*
them
that divine titles are involved in several of
instance ("Hetta
The
rock").
is
probable
It is
in Hettasar, for
king"), in Sapalel, and in Sapat'ar (" Saph
Saph
Philistine deity
(r|D
Sam.
is
18) will thus
xxi,
have been worshipped by the Hetta also, just as the Syrian Hadad,
Dad, Dadda, Addu, was adored among the Edomites (Gen. xxxvi, 39,
"Tfn I Chron. i, 50, "nn I Ivings, xiv, 17, 1"T^). The name
seems to occur in the inscriptions of the Safa, decyphered by
M. Halevy. De Vogiie gives two inscriptions, which read
;
PlD
If the
nU>:)A and
name Hettasar
is
]1 f^D
XL^nph (Nos. 151, 278).
most naturally explained
as above,
it
ceases to lend support to the idea that in the speech of the Hetta
"the genitive preceded the nominative." A similar remark applies

to certain names of towns, which have been supposed to furnish
Hetta language.
similar evidence of the non-Semitic character of the
The
first
of
these
is
a-ta-kar
(Karnak
Lists,
iii,
228),
explained as meaning "city of the goddess Ate."

Syrian 'Athe
And
is
"goddess," and not rather a god (^rij^, nni?) ?

more likely to be a transcription of "^y^T^V or
not atakar
^pi^ni,^
forms
corresponding
to
De
Vogiie's
Sahean
an .lie
.IJLc
116),
16),
?
,
appef
appears
which looks
in
Egyptian spelling as a
like a dissimilation of a
67
form
1\)'^r\V,
Assyr.
The well-known Canaanitish goddess XT\'r^V^
pi.
commonly
But jcas the
*-->-\
"
jr^H
a (Rosellini, "
^niili^
C/-
Athe
Mon.,"
Aram. )Al,
"
Fi:b.
society OF BIBLICAL ARCHAEOLOGY.
i]
sustinuit,"
^n^nV' "Athe
'A0;;vr/f3o?,
signify " city of
dedit," \\0>ii'dTavo<, than to
Athe ?" *
In like manner, a
be t^22n>^) " Athe aedificavit,"and a n t'
.
or ?]pT-V (Anath,
npj^n^Ji?
may be
"jlpjiy,
compare the
this
{</.
Hab.
So
is
Biblical
evident,
is
iii,
2,
Atys or
for ."-horn "
Lastly,
"
i^]]]}
-<4
The
vestibule."
^yyyy
-y
y;
BXT - \\m
<^^ A-^"^ -jn
II,
be a solar deity
The Assyrian
-y
^yyyy
\^ -yy-
The term
mihrit babe-sin:
"A
porch, or
portico,
^y^ \-
^y<
m <B m^
^^
y t
^:^'t
"a
the following
^y< ^\
is
ma
Bit appati tamsil ekal mat hatti sa

isassfisu, usepisa
Sargon, and Sanherib, an
hUajii,
^^^
principal passage
shall only notice a single point.
^'
""Î "^""T
sparsit
appropriateness of
I'he
said to be of Hatte origin.
is
may
r.n (191)
radios
Attis, or at least
In the inscriptions of Tiglath-pileser

expression occurs which
a (226)
b (235) either
tu
"Athe
or
have touched upon Egyptian evidence.
far, I
is
ray).
equally important, but to-day
mean
Q'^^lp JTl"inii?J^-
Athe
if
Anah).
"Athe cornutus
[1887.
liSan
porch
mat aharri bit
hilani
(^5riDt^)> in the likeness
of a Hatte palace, which in the tongue of the West Country they

call a
Bit
hilani,
Bull Inscr.,
(Sargon,
Semitic dialect, and
caused to be made in front of their gates"
Now
67-69).
bit
hilani
Hatte spoke a non-
the
if
one of
really
is
is
the
common
Semitic
Aa^
T^l,
as a derivative from the root
Num.
Perhaps we have a trace of

xi,
and perhaps No. 203,
t " Das Wort hilAni
ist,
or
în,
c:^Jo
and the second half of the compound,
hilani,
ti
ua
0,"^
bit,
"a house;"
admits of explanation
in
may
tlie
Old Testament pf^jlT^,
be compared
(?
'm"'ni^)-
Die Schreibweise,
wie bereits bemerkt, heltitisch.
Tig. jun., 68, bit hi -it- la- an -ni mochia ich nicht fUr eine assyrische
des Lehnwortes, sondern cinfach
fiir
einen Schreibfehler anstatt
halten " (Keilschrifttexle Sargon's, von Dr. D. G. Lyon,

101 y!, Sanh. Kuy.
iv, 4).
68
it
however,
7711 (not ppl, as suggested
this deity
a
their phrases,t
The
ought not to be explicable from Semitic sources.
bit
who
Umbildung
hi-il-la-an-ni
refers to
VR
10,
Feb.
proceedings.
i]
In the former case we might compare the Heb.
by Dr. Lyon).
vH,
7"'n,
antemurale, " forewall,"
T^/JOTe/x'o-/*",
of a city (2 Sam. xx, 15;

Ps.
xlviii,
as
lj^~^
also
it
'ID)
= niS^n
(ha
1^
we
'ii'l'7'''n,
al
Lyon.
" Flood,"
ti,
In this
\.
case,
hihhii
" house
of
Lane
iii,
this root
is
in Assyrian,
word
2 1,
iii,
22),
would be a
however, we compare the
If,
Aph. profanavit
iutravit;
sense,
" interstice," " gap,"
J.L>.5
Targumic
the
get
perforavit, Syr. ^\1? explained
lexicographers perforavit,
((/
Nah.
8;
ii,
would not be expressed
''^"^
>
Ethiopic "S^^
in
^/y>>T^, Arab.
pi'el),
the outer wall
were objected that the heth of
as suggested by Dr.
plural,
Lam.
xxvi, i;
Isa.
i.e.,
reply that in Assyrian the heth appears hard in the
" host,"
haltu,
If
14).
soft (Arab.
we might
[1887.
in
(as
or
entry,"
s.v.
Dy the native
Heb.,
" openings
"
p'H, "window "). The
^^^3'^/"'^, "outside," "foreign," "profane," curi-
ously resembles the Assyrian term (Ex. xxix, 33 ; Ps. cxxxvii, 4).
Thus from whichever root we derive the term, and in whatever
precise meaning, bit hilatii
and
I
origin
am
and
is
clearly
an expression of Semitic form
to look farther afield for
its
explanation
needless.
is
not so rash as to conclude from a single phrase to the character
of an entire language
but
is
it
remarkable that when an
at least
Assyrian king chances to mention the Hatte designation of a parobject,
ticular
that designation should
Leaving the general question,
one.*
so obviously be a Semitic
I will
before you certain considerations bearing
Stones from Hamath.

always has been, so
historical period
^"U.^^),
name
j^
5-,
is
e.g.,
"a
first
first
we know, a Semitic
to last presents
itself
is
to set
upon
no trace of a non-Semitic
obviously Semitic (Heb.
not necessarily non-Semitic because

explained from the Arab.
torrent" (Heb.
and Aram,
Cf. the variant
aKj)6Tro\i<i
it
u_5,^
ri^H'
npin'
{cf
pl"^;),
The
curious
bank,"
abripuit
t The Hamathites were a clan of the Canaanites, Gen.
s.v.
"a waterworn
looks so.
5
Judg.
Garparunda.
69
the
Hamath is, and

The entire
town.f
" to defend from invasion or attack," Lane,
may be
Arunta, the Orontes.
particularly
observe that
and means muniiuoitnm, arx,
murus, and \^^
Girparuda,
far as
from
The name
occupation.
Arab.
And
now endeavour
more
x,
18.
v,
21),
and
Feb.
society OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGY.
i]
[18S7.
Also h^^n, Prov. xxvi, 27); and that it is not a Semitic designation
of a foreign city, but the immemorial native name, is demonstrated
by the Assyrian mat A-ma-at-te
also Ha-am-ma-te
(Sarg. Cyl., 25
which presupposes a nominative 'Amiitu, and by the far
vid. infr.),
more ancient Hemtu of the Karnak
Lists.*
The Old Testament mentions one

I
am
place,
aware, as being "in the land of

Rihlah,
viz.,
now
HT'D.I,
and one
Hamath
Rihleh
dL',?
" (2
name
only, so far as
Kings xxv,
referred
21),
the
to
root
Jj,, and expressive of fertility and abundance (perhaps,
however, the place got its name from the tree called S^^-
Shalmaneser
mentions Adenu, Barga or Masga, Argana, and
II*
Hamath.
Qar([ara, as towns belonging to
names suggestive
of these
resembles TV^
If the
^SS., and the
There
non-Semitic
of a
last is
is
nothing in any
The
origin.
the "^pHp of Judg.
first
10.
viii,
people of the country did not speak a Semitic idiom,
it
is
singular that they called their towns by Semitic names.
Further,
have
Old
the
preserved
language of
the
Testament and the cuneiform inscriptions
few names of Hamathite kings and gods.
Hamath
in
the
If
Old Testament period were a
we might expect to find some trace of the

but we find none.
Upon inspection,
seen to be more or less obviously Semitic.
nbn-Semitic idiom,
proper names
fact in these
of them
all
The
I
Qoov and
halbus
;
cf.
(H^ri
ig,
xviii,
Hadoram
son
71US
we meet
fir.^t
Chron.
are
(nmn)
Arab.
^^^ ^\^
= ^îÎ2).
Semitic.
are those
more
.,_lxj"
Safa
The
The names
in
In both
',
so
Toi), and his
or perhaps rather excelsus, superbus, tyran-
latter
name
is,
in
both forms, clearly Cananaeo-
of two deities are involved,
viz.,
"IH^ (as
in
D^V), and the more obscure Tin, which may
(Ue Vogue, 303)
name Bin-Addu-natan
niH = "^1. The LXX
in the
or else
Egyptian and Assyrian the name has the old case-ending. "With the
^^^'^'^- "'"' ^5 ; '^.tidBr),
cf. the Greek 17 'AfiaOnis xP> ^
Assyrian spelling,
Jos. Ant.
Toil (^^JH
viii, 9,
Joram (Sam. I.e. DlV, but LXX Vat.

is a good Hebrew form, and may signify
be perhaps TTn, T\_, Assyr. Addu,

cf.
Sam.
_iU, " to rise high," said of a torrent, or the sea
or
the Israelite D")in'',
or
of David's vassals,
correctly than 2
Tou
'lecrovpafi).
cf.
I, 6, 2,
70
Feb.
proceedings.
i]
spelling
may
D'^^'iri,
point to
L1887.
Haddu-ram
double name of Toil's son
(the
may
'^
being a vestige
The
of n)sources drawn upon by the writers of Sam. and Chron.
prince
may have borne both
indicate different
and the
designations, just as a later king of
Hamath, whom Sargon conquered and slew in his second year

These names,
720), is called both Yahu-bi'di and Tlu-bi'di.
whether we explain them
too, are Semitic, and, in fact, Canaanite
(B.C.
nnO^^^,
as '"rnSin"',
cf.
the Biblical pTO""
"Yah
Whatever the precise

title
may
resembles the Heb.
member
of
Somewhat
in the
earlier,
name
we
El
is
my Fear"
{i.e.,
my God
is
around
be, as
is
me"
(Ps.
iii,
4).*
and significance of the second half

a compound the whole name exactly
origin
Di|Tin''-LD''p''T'^^
bi--di,
it,
" or "
inS, and the Aram. h^ri^H'!, IALk.?, "an
idol ") or as '^1^1111*',
of this royal
Yah
"
and the form of the second
thoroughly Semitic
J.^ with
suffix).
again encounter the universal Semitic 7t;5,
E-ni-ilu, i.e.^h'i^'^TV "
Eyeof El,"likeS'h^^2D, "Face
of
El,"t a king of Hamath, mentioned by Tiglath Pileser II. Lastly, we

have Ir-hu-li-na (Shal. Ob., 60) or Ir-hu-li-ni, the king of Hamath,
who was reduced by Sargon's predecessor, Shalmaneser (Schrader,
K.A.T., 107, Ir-hu-li-e-ni; 201, Ir-hu-H-na; 203, Ir-hu-li-ni).
The
may
This also has the appearance of a Semitic compound name.

first
member might be
TVS^,
as in ni'^'lli^, T'llll"!''
be an imperfect of a \/hTT\,
eni or ena, will be the
The former
T^'^,
in
which, as
we have
derivation seems preferable, as
might possibly be connected with

v/'ji^7,
Arab.
abegit,
it
which case the second member
from the primitives 7)11 "ewe," Arab. J.:>-.,
with
or
s/ly^,
procul
seen, occurs in Eniel.
v/^ni
etc.,
is
only
while
known
Irhu-leni
pernoctavit, permansit, or
esse
jussit,
maledixit (an
aspect of the moon-god, which recalls the classical Hecate)

lastly,
in
the latter half of the word might be another proper
name
or,
(as
Hadad-Rimmon, Samsi-Ramman),
*
The Sam.
^f^^' P^'''didjt, would give an ill-omened name.

-HFYT< i^ ^T J^TII If !?
I A\
t III R., 9, 51.
"i^^
compares the Phoenician name of a king of Byblus

Paradies," p. 278).
71
'î^^"i^
("Wo
Delitzsch
lag
das
Feb.
society OF BIBLICAL ARCII.EOLOGV.
i]
The gods
names
of
Hamath, so
known
far as
[1SS7.
to me, are those
are implicated in these royal titles
Hadad
viz.,
whose
or Adar,
One
El and Yahu, and possibly Tou, and Yerach (the moon).

remains, the
of
t^!2^127^^
the Arabic epithet
'i^\J\
Kings,
or
"The Lion;"
J;^\.^^J^,
have denoted a lion-headed deity
30, which agrees with
xvii,
Kings,
{cf.
xvii,
and may
It
25).
been compared with the Phoenician 'Eshmun, the
also
has
eighth
It is interesting
but this is not so likely.
OD^Û^) of the Cabeiri
name of Ashima in a Temaite text, lately discovered
;
to tind the
by Professor Euting of Strasburg, which he refers to the sixth

This inscription, written in an Aramaic dialect,
century B.C.
mentions
(lines 16, 17)
''Qelem of
(Only the
Tema
Mahar, and Shangala(?)* and Ashima, gods of Tema."
in
Ashima
is
uncertain.)
south as well as of
in the
Hamath
If
Ashima was a god of
in the north,
it is
hard not
to recognize here also a Semitic deity.

I now come to the consideration of the inscriptions from Hamath.
The facts already laid before you seem to point in one direction.
If Hamath is a Semitic term
if the kings and gods of Hamath
;
bear Semitic names
above
all,
if
from
the entire history of the place, there

population,
that
is
first
to last,
throughout
no hint of a non-Semitic
we may acknowledge a considerable a priori
probability
any ancient inscriptions from Hamath must be couched
in a
Semitic idiom.
The
peculiar character of these
inscriptions
excludes a post-
Christian date, and probably the entire Greek period.
If they are
not relatively very ancient, the fact must be due to the survival of
an archaic system of writing side by side with a modern one. They

seem at least to imply the existence of a native ruler or rulers of
some importance, and can hardly be assigned
to
any period
the Assyrian overthrow of the native dynasty (720 b.c).

earlier they
* See Dr.
may be
is
a question which must be
left
undecided.
Neulxiuer's article in " Studia Biblica," Oxford, 1885.
wc may compare
the
names Sangara of Carchemish, and
72
after
How much
the Biblical
Perhaps
Shamgar.
Feb. i]
PROCEEDINGS,
[1887.
submit the following as a possible transcription of H.
i,
observing that the grouping of the symbols in threes (of which there
are three instances in line
i,
characteristic of triliteralism.
and four
in line 2) suggests the Semitic
Feb.
i]
Hamah open
Three of the inscriptions from

formula, which occupies the
H.
lines of
11.,
H.
Not only so;
in.
to consist of a
common
different proper
names.
H.
and
II.
iii.,
of
(The
the
came from Hamath, and
common
half of the
first
which are inserted

follow TÔll in
signs, w-hich
From
i.)
^%
the outset, I recognized
Himyaritic
the
to
and
with a
and
the three inscriptions appear
fifteen
sign
Ethiopic cK>,* and that of

stones
i.,
setting, so to speak, in
are omitted in
resemblance
the
Hne of H.
first
[1SS7.
to
Phen.
't",
|]
As the
-|-.
knew that the name of the place

same (even when in the Greek period it received
had always been the
the addition of Epiphaneia, in honour of Antiochus Epiphanes)
name
naturally looked for that
And
inscriptions.
t^
as
common
in the parts
me
reminded
]_^
" the act of building," I
name Hamath,
either for the
assuming the symbol under

read
the whole
form
is
group
Egyptian 0,
name Hamath),
for
might be an ideogram
in
Then,
general.
(3) to be equivalent to a Heth,
the end of H.
at
actually found
this reading of the group.
compared with
Having
i.
as
i,
vii, 6),
and so
D^^-TJ^
(in
The
)(
(^
my
is
^
H.
Mem
the use of the
cf.
{cf.
l)efore
should be read p-yji^,

11, iii,
1^-|^
Safa
^, the
/, Cypriote^,
did not expect to find them at
is
might be
""
2.
lowest sign
Phoenician^,
Hamath and at first I

/K, m, hdh. The form
"^^j-^n
>
I'îngs,
x,
29
it.
"lord," and the
last
group
).
The Stone Bowl, where
presents a very
"'
confirm
thought the preceding group of three
begins line 3 as a bdh ; but

'^'^TSTT^ however, is strange
Perhaps the sign

2,
/Jj^,
The
JlT^H-
A/\
or
>[^
^'^"^^^
IP
h
2 Kings,
"king."
^7n,
But
Semitic tongue.
read the
of line
r^T\,
Asoka-J, Hieratic
like
AA
the rock inscriptions of the
in
T fF^ )."'"'
identified
signs might be
it
town
Reference to the Cypriote syllabary seemed to
Safa.
is
it
thought
or for a
the
of
denoting a ^caH or fortification (the meaning of the
and of
to the three
the characters are more conventional

good example of Ilimyar-Ethiopic m.
74
in
plan,
;,
proceedings.
Feb.
i]
^^
(//)
and
Phen. >f
top character
for the
^, and
Himyar.
[18S7.
thought Egypt,
^^î:::^,
^^, not
especially Saf.
^^zr::^
/',
altogether
unfair analogies.
have
along assumed that, like the hieroglyphs of Egypt, this
all
system of writing consists of ideographic,

Accordingly,
signs.
seemed
it
head and arm pointing

pronoun,
after the
suffix of the
first
" Verzeichniss,"
determinative,
mouth denoted
to the
The symbol
21).*
the final vowel a or
viz.,
ku
above or below the
î^ltl}"'
^S-->
recurring
group
JD
(or ST),
^,
Cypriote
C\,
17
the
is
Brugsch,
niD
might be a phonetic
I.
In Egyptian,
a,
^^
Asoka-
^.
The
Safa
we have
which, as in
is
-^
ka,
find Til ka, t>: ku, \\^\ ki
Hence
{cf.
ku,
also
conjectured that the often
H.
i^
iii,
11,
might be a vowel, perhaps
like a beetle or
compare Egypt,
{a, o), Safaitic
last sign
J,
Thus -^
letter.
The symbol
kl.\
equivalent of the
Eth.
p.
which
which appears under the Cf=D of the second
in the first line of
suppose to be
Phen.
personal
of punctuation, both Babylonian and Palestinian
and 75^*^^^).
Asoka jr
cf.
we
as in Ethiopic
; just
Hebrew system
the
a,
vowels but
all
sign of the
first
implied in the consonant, are represented by combina-
is
tions of lines
-|-
analogy of the Egyptian sign
\\ /; and in the Asoka character

Ethiopic,
the
person (Renouf, "Egypt. Gram.,"

p.
and alphabetic
syllabic,
likely that the initial
hier.
2.
grasshopper
^^
demotic
-xo,
^ and Jf
and
of the second group, which
of the next,
Old Arab.
is,
")
I think,
a.
'y
^=^,
Cypr
cf.
^,
X^
is
and
)(
a flattened
Himyar. ),},
re.
Writing
the three principal signs of the second group in the Safaitic character,
horizontally instead of vertically, the striking resemblance between
certain of the
The
Hamathite symbols and those of the Rock Inscrip-
sign for
"action with the mouth,"'
"
eatuig,"
"speaking" Qn
more closely resembles the Hamathite symbol (Renouf, Gram.,

t
It
closely resembles Safaitic
The Egyptian demotic
a,
and
3 =73,,
b,
75
still
p. 2).
which occurs on the Stone Bowl.
are similar.
Ff.r.
society of biblical ARCH.EOLOGV.
i]
De Vogue, and
tions copied by
interpreted by
[1S87.
Halevy, becomes
evident.
IUmath.
Safa.
or
ti.
therefore read this group ^^^^.
same three
The
signs.
the word
do not
stroke
feel at all sure
appended
to the
also occurs without
it
-^
Yi.
not unlike an inverted beth.

or a D, Safa
2,
f]
'
fl
word, or they
it
( =
and
11,
But
common
bh,
may perhaps mark
the end of
~7~
in
H.
Phen.
is
to
^^
0,
re,
rd, etc.
as the sign
read this symbol
Himyar.-Eth. fl.
It is
also
a 3, Old Ethiop. Yl,
character on the Stone Bowl).
royal head-dress (IJID,
be the ideogram for king, prince,
etc.
a phonetic ending, completing the
a vowel
At
e.
iii, 2.
may be
it
"^tî^,
my vowel-
to represent a
may be
OC
Egyptian demotic x,
Ethiopic as
obvious that the
about the values of
may be an independent
either case, I think
"ruler"
^^
take the
Assyr. kitiru, KU(iin^\

signs below
"^
is
it
true of the central stroke in
on the analogy of Asoka Vt
In line
"^
or be used like the Egyptian
The same may be
as n,
But
read in a different order, would give the word
letters,
" to say ; " and
The
Safa.
a=x)
-"
first
e.xpression,
But as
t5).
e.g.,
In
"^:n.
Cypriote )( ^ (?), )(' /(?),

read the whole group t^'i^ll?,
cf.
appears
in
Himyar-
w, in Safaitic as Q /, and in Cypriote as Q {mo\

it
may perhaps represent the remaining labial 1 in Hamathite.
If so, the bar added to it in this group may be an
;;, (Egypt.
*)
r,
Safa
I ) ;
and the middle group of
prefix apparently
and so the male

cf.
Egypt,
denoting
sex.
virile
The
line 3
strength (an
other
have transcribed
{ne).
\iy
am
with a determinative
arm grasping a
and a dot
very doubtful
about
yod, on the strength of Egypt.
76
club),
seems almost certain;
o[]o,
-y, Asoka J., Phen. \, Safa
l|h >|>, "J,
is
(.),
Cypriote
<^, which
H.,
Phen.
\,
Fei!.
proceedings.
i]
fd, Sam. rrf *
/ft,
It
[1887.
might be Cypriote y^,
^, (n),
which
in
case the second group might be read Tl'Ml (bottom to top)
the royal
name
H.
in
pHTO
Cypriote), or
head
looked
(c/.
like a
Q^
But
(Cypr.
The
y, _^^
\^ may
Q upon
Asoka
j^,
Cypriote
yod,
{cf.
in
Egyptian
H.
is
however,
If)
*]
this
name
H.
in
inscription seems to read
r's,
^.
or
;/,
somewhat
11
m,
group
-^
dh, Safa
(l^)
cf.
(*;*,
Egypt.
transcribed
"I'^^S'!^
.
."
(|.
^,
<cr:r>
The Hamathite
Asoka \
like
I thus
X^'
d,
or the
Himyar-Ethiop.
sign be read as an
where abideth the king of kings
that the last
\y
Egypt.
cf.
nine characters missing in H.
first
may perhaps be
11, III,
" the city
the
Lastly,
ru.
re^
J'^-
j),
d;
d,
and Then.
7-o\
F=5^ may be compared with Semitic

Cypriote signs for
thus
\/,
be a
be a combination of
^,
Q,
r^,
w, Safa
in the third
Phenician forms of emphatic
C/; also the various

\}j
top sign
'^ may
V, Geez
Old Eth.
t>|,
The
Ai'n, viz., Safa
read this group ^'!2V-
Himy.
as in
w<?,
might even be a conventional
It
(///^).
hieroglyphic w.)
double
long compared Asoka
Cypriote ^37 or vjy or

owl's
H) =
(if
....
^,
For the sign
might be p^'irij"'
11,
and
i,
ain
and supplied
\7T1 X\T^ "^Vi

I will
only add
looks like D*^nL^D, ^nd that the Ibriz
(?) Dv:3:n?2i?2nt^
or
(?)Di^::n^
(The
last
* At
three signs
first,
thought
the group, in which
it
n:^
may be HQ).
it
might be an
in
or r with a vowel aiDpended, and I read
occurs, as Hainath.
77

Feb.
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILÔLOGY.
I]
The
Budge, M.A., was read by Canon
[1S87.
from Mr. E. A. Wallis

Vincent Bcechey
St.
Description of the Tombs of Mechu, Ben, and Se-Renpu,

DISCOVERED BY MaJOR-GeN. SiR F. GRENFELL.
On
the west
bank of the
Nile, at the foot of the
nearly opposite the town of Assuan,*

of Elephantine,
which
i^\
The
^Zj-
little
first
cataract,
below the Island
the sandstone formation rises into a bold ridge,
capped
is
and a
by a
Sheik's
tomb
eastern side of this
called
hill
slopes
Kubbat el-Hawa,
down
to the
Nile
at about an angle of forty degrees, and is entirely covered with

At various heights however lines of bare rock could be seen,
sand.
and it was evident that the sandstone rock had been scarped in
The perpendicular faces had become entirely buried
several places.
Running
drifts in from the Northern desert.
which
sand
the
by
from the water's edge up to a spot where part of a vertical face of
rock could be traced, the remains of two parallel walls were dis-
Major-Gen.
tinctly visible.
Sir F. Grenfell suspected the existence
of ancient tombs in this place, and was convinced that if excavations

were made here, interesting discoveries would be the result. In 1885
was at Aswan in command of the Frontier Field Force,

December of that year he requested the British Consular
Agent, Mr. Mustafa Shakir, to clear away the sand from some of the
this officer
and
in the
most
likely
made
looking spots on the
found that they protected
was
The
side.
hill
first
clearance was
from between the parallel walls, and as an important result
two
it
of steps, between which
flights
ran an inclined plane leading from the bank of the Nile to the
doorway of a tomb cut
in the rock.
The
distance between the
the steps are about 18 inches deep at the top,
and
These convenient means of asCent were used
more than 5,000 years ago for drawing up the sarcophagi and
mummies of the people who were buried in the tomb. At the top
of the steps there are on each side beneath the wall three chambers
which once held coffins. In one of these a coffin is still to be seen,
walls
is
10 feet
are 250 in number.
but
*
it is
so decayed that every touch causes
More
correctly
Coplic CO')f^.n
or
Aswan.
CeitOn,
Arabic fj\^^\
Heb. Tiy)D,
78
it
or
to crumble.
As soon
^^l^^^
/^^JTf^,
Greek
l-tli-
iLt/,}/.,/.
Feb.
proceedings.
i]
as sufficient sand
made through
had been cleared away
to allow
an entrance
be
to
was found to be half tilled

human remains, stelje, and sacrificial tables.
the door in the rock,
with fragments of coffins,
[1887.
it
This discovery was reported by Major G. F. Plunkett R.E., to Sir

F. Grenfell,
who had been
obliged to go to
quence of the advance of the rebel
a second flight of steps were found, and
made,
1
it
was found that they led
Wady
Haifa in conse-
Shortly after, traces of
forces.
upon measurements being

doorway of a tomb.
to another
On
8th January, t886. Sir F. Grenfell returned to Aswan, and at once
The
took steps to remove the sand from the interior of the tomb.
labour involved was enormous, for the rubbish and broken stones
and sand had
to
be cleared out
load was removed,
its
in small sledges
and
as
place was almost immediately
loose fragments which poured in from
all
sides.
soon as one
filled
by the
The second
door-
way was cleared, and an entrance made into the tomb. These two
tombs have been numbered 25 and 26 respectively, and they will
henceforth be referred to by these numbers.
Tomb No. 25 was built for an

He was a member of the
Mechu.
the priestly dignity of
,^ \ J
precentor
'
;
'
1^ V,
;
he held
and he was
dignitary in the whole district.
civil
entering this tomb, immediately to the right, the wall has been
carefully
is
highest council in Egypt
x^^' h^^\ or
the highest priestly, military, and
On
hereditary prince called
smoothed
for a
space of 14
feet.
Upon
this the
deceased
represented taking part in the cutting up of a sacrificial victim.
He
clear that
son,
office, and from the fact that

and that he leans heavily on a crutch, it is
he was a lame man. He is usually accompanied by his
holds a sceptre emblematic of his
his right
knee
who held
genius.'
is
bent,
the office of
'
president of the priests of the
KA,
or
Scenes representing the ploughing with oxen, the sowing
and reaping of corn, and some very spirited pictures of the Egyptian
donkey, occupy the remainder of the space.
In this tomb there are
On three of them smooth places
three rows of six round pillars.
have been chiselled, and scenes of ancestor or family worship have
been painted.
Those who make the offerings and pour out the
priests of the Ka,' and
accompanied by their wives and daughters, who wear yellow
tunics and carry lotus flowers in their hands.
Between the two
centre pillars of the middle row there still stands a rough hewn
stone table, upon which offerings were placed.
In a straight line
libations are all priestly dignitaries, chiefly
are
79
'
;;
Fee.
I]
[18S7.
with the doorway and table a deep square rectangular niche has
been
chiselled.
platform projected from the bottom of
was approached by
screen to
and an opening
it,
formed the doorway.
in front
been hewn, and upon
wall a pylon-shaped slab has
which read
lines of hieroglyphics,
and
it,
Upright stone slabs formed a kind of
steps.
May Anubis,
"
In the
are inscribed
it
the lord of Tasert,
may Osiris at the head of the

upon his
;
town of Tattu give a royal oblation may they give thousands of
cakes and loaves of bread, thousands of vessels of wine, thousands
of oxen, ducks, rams, and gazelles to the hereditary prmce, the
give a royal oblation
hill,
Mechu
chancellor, the president of the council, the precentor,
the
devoted follower of the great god of heaven."
Beneath
this inscription
this
false
doors hewn in the west wall of
tomb, and the chambers which are beneath them
What may
digger's spade.
but
there are in relief two figures of the
There are several
deceased.
it is
lie
buried in them
await the
still
impossible to say
it is
very important that they should be cleared out as soon as
possible.
Tomb
No. 26
lies
side of the
The
to the north of No. 25.
door was broken down
original outer
on each
doorway are the remains of small upright stones which
of hieroglyphics.
On the right hand side of the door-
show traces
way are traces of
in ancient days
and carried away
several lines of inscription.
Many
of the characters
have been completely obliterated by the action of time and weather

but enough remains to
official in
tell
BEN
us that the deceased
This
the government of king Ra-nefer-ka.
was a high
fixes the
date
Ra-nefer-ka or Pepi II (the Phiops of Manetho's
of the tomb.
list)
was the fourth king of the Vlth Dynasty, according to the king
at Sakkarah,
the
and the
according to the king
list
Turin papyrus
name
and we may place
of Ra-nefer-ka
been found
at
Monuments
lintel
in the
100 years
reigned about
is
inscribed
Elephantine
Divers."
his reign
is
statement of
supported by the
about
B.C.
3400.
for reproduction of these, see Mariette,
Above
the doorway of the
tomb
is
is
a rounded
inscribed the
name and titles of the deceased BEN, BENA or BENT, as

name is variously spelled. On each side of the doorway are
length relief representations of Ben, accompanied
and
The
upon various objects which have
shape of a palm trunk, upon which
priestess of Athor,
list
of Abydos, and
The
evidence of the monuments themselves.
Africanus that he
"
fifth
his son, the
80
Ka
priest.
by
his
full
his wife, the
Above
the larger
Fee.
PROCEEDINGS.
I]
of the deceased are two lines of hieroglyphs which record
figure
and
his dignities,
state that
he was "governor of
south of Elephantine, and the chief
first
large
chambers of
who
this
The
large hall, 104 feet long by 47 feet wide.
are square,
and taper
slightly
all
the foreign lands
carried out the will of the
On entering the tomb we find that

and the next tomb, No. 25, form one
king his lord in Elephantine."

the
[1887.
pillars in this case
When
towards the top.
or
why
the
chambers were joined it is impossible to say. The general look of

tomb No. 25 is older than that of No. 26, and appears to be of a
much
There are several
earlier date.
Ben, but that of the deceased
The
upon
inscription
is
record his
it
doors in the tomb of
false
situated in the south-west corner.

titles
and the usual sepulchral
prayers for material things, such as ducks, wine,. bread,
west wall facing the doorway
is
son are seen in boats spearing
his
this is a niche in
(S:c.
On
the
Ben and
among papyrus plants. Above
a painted scene, in which
which there was
fish
originally a squatting figure of the
In this tomb, as in No. 25, there are several chambers

which are waiting to be cleared out.
Passing north from these
deceased.
tombs we
door of the tomb of one of the great rulers
arrive at the
of Elephantine during the Xllth Dynasty, called Se-Renpu, or 'the

child of the
and
thick,
We
j'ears.'
it through a narrow doorway 12 feet

chamber containing two rows of smooth
the end of this chamber there was originally
enter
find ourselves in a
hewn square
pillars
at
a stone door, which has long since disappeared.
This door concealed
a narrow passage with a slightly vaulted roof.
In the side wall are
three retangular niches, each containing a painted figure of Osiris cut
out of the rock, and
all
without inscriptions save one \\hich bears
name
Above are four lines of hieroglyphics,

of the Se-Renpu.
in which he says, " I have come to this land of the underworld after
the
a good old age like unto that of

hetep, priestess of Athor,
At the end of
him.
On
pillars.
and a
is
list
titles.
his
is
On
my
son
passage
this
each of these
of his
and
is
His mother, Satimaking offerings to

a square chamber with four
fathers."
Anchu
are
a coloured representation of Se-Renpu,

the right
hand
side,
hewn
into the wall,
an inclined passage leading to a shaft, from the bottom of which
a return passage brings one to a chamber beneath a small shrine.
The
The
shrine
sides
is
about
and painted white.

pattern,
5^
feet
high, 3 feet wide,
and roof are formed of
and one
The
and
feet deep.
slabs of stone smoothed, plastered,
roof slab
is
ornamented with a red wave
line of hieroglyphics giving the
81
rank and
titles
of
Feb.
I]
The
Se-Renpu.
[18S7.
door has painted upon
side facing the
it
a picture
are two inscriptions, which read, "
The
of Se-Renpu, and above
it
devoted servant of
the lady of Elephantine and Nechebnut,
Sati,
(Anienemhat
Ra-nub-kau
Chnum,
the
Necht."
The
lord
inscriptions
The devoted
Necht.
II)
on the
servant
Ra-nub-kau (Amenemhat
Elephantine,
of
and
right
hand
left
of
II)
sides tell us
that Se-Renpu, in addition to his offices of hereditary prince, chancellor,
and
was "the chief of the
councillor,
the gate of the foreign lands of the South

priests of Sati
and
Chnum
soldiers
who guarded
the president of the
and the superintendent of the
wlio were the guardians of the district of Elephantine."
soldiers
He
was,
man that
he was allowed to add the prenomen of his king Amenemhat II to
one of his own names Necht. The appearance of the royal name
Amenemhat II enables us to fix the date of the building of the
The freshness of the painting of the
tomb at about B.C. 2500.
in short, the
'
Warden
of-
hieroglyphs in this shrine
the Marches,' and was so great a
is
most
are wonderfully true to nature.
occurs in the
name Abu
surprising,
The
or Elephantine,
The
the exact colour of the beast.
and the colours chosen
hieroglyphic for elephant, which

is
painted in a greyish sepia,
hieroglyphs for the granite
hills
round about the town are painted to represent granite, and the artist
has succeeded well, as one single glance at the quarries will show.
The
fallen slabs
which once formed the fore parts of the side walls

Fragments of the broken statue of
were removed by M. Maspero.
Se-Renpu which once
filled
the shrine were found scattered about
the floor.
The whole
of the side of the
hill
is
honeycombed with tombs,

will show what an
and the short description of the three given above

imi)ortant necropolis lies buried here.
Apparently the whole of the
Aswan lie here, and a complete excavation

would certainly add much to our knowledge of the history of Syene.
I must not omit to add that Captain Handcock, who has been
governors and chiefs of
continuing the excavations begun at Philae by Captain Jackson, R. A.,
has recently discovered a large staircase leading
temple courtyard at Philae to the Nile.
On
the
the staircase, a nilometer in eleven sections
is
left
down from
the
or south side of
cut into the wall.
Major Plunkett, R.E., is now busily engaged in taking levels there,

and we may hope for some important data respecting the rise and
height of the Nile in ancient times at Philae.
82
Feb.
proceedings.
i]
The
following are the
Remarks
[iSby.
of Mr. P. le
Page Renouf
{President)^ read at the Meeting held 2nd November,
The Name
This year's
of the Egyptian
number of the
first
God
i '^'^6.
Seb.
Sprache
Zeitschrift filr Aegyptischc
begins with an extremely interesting article by Dr. Brugsch, in which

that eminent scholar produces the evidence
new
Qeb
reading,
or Geb,* of the god's
on which he bases
name which
his
has hitherto
been read Seb. The new reading has been taken up by scholars
Diimichen and Dr. von Bergmann, and is now authorita-
like Dr.
tively recognised in the
Museum
Catalogue of the Egyptian Antiquities of the
I fear
in Berlin.
my learned
colleagues in Egyptology have
been somewhat precipitate in this matter, for the evidence which has
until now been put before them, however strong it may appear to
them,
essentially one-sided, and, as I shall presently show,
is
it
is
even incomplete on the side which they have espoused.
The
name
fact that the
of Seb was often written
periods of hieroglyphic writing
Egyptien
prenait le
nom
is
no new discovery.
de Sev^ Siv ou Sev
Kev^' writes Champollion,t in one of the

erstefi iigypiischen G'etterkreis, p.
"
et celui
in the last
Le Saturne
de Keb ou
works written
method of decipherment.
discovery of the true

den
first
Keb
And
after his
Lepsius
Ueber
14) refers to this form in con-
nection with a passage of a worthless Greek chronographer| of the
seventh century after Christ,
who
talks of K^/3 tov 'HX/of, r/rof Kp6vo<s.
The exchange between Keb and Seb
is,
as Lepsius well observes,
There are several possible explanations of such

a change, but the true one in this instance has not yet been given.
difficult to explain.
The
first
point I must insist upon
^^
^^
Seb, of
and
or
j|1
is
is
that the old orthodox reading,
not an erroneous one.
'a_0 sebastos
sebastd are the Egyptian transcriptions of
Roman
* See Appendix on Transcription of Egyptian Words.
t Pantheon Egyptien, 27
(i).
To
X This is not John Malalas, who however would be quite as worthless.
speak of K/)3 as the "griechische Umschreibung des Gottesnamens " is preposterous.
Were
this transcription
found in Herodotos, Plato, Diodoros, or even
Plutarch, well and good.
83
Feb.
society OF BIBLICAL ARCII.EOLOGY.
i]
imperial
Greek
and CIKCT" and CICpOO,
titles,
transcriptions
'^
"fe^^
(or
"^
^^1.
or
annals
Assyrian
^^
Brugsch
says, are the
(or
The well-known name
).
^(WpCIKCG, and
Coptic
in
is
r]
decans
of the
as
of Assurbanipal,
in
[1887.
^ ) ^"d
"ws,
*^:v;^
found
is
fj
in the
seventh century before
the
Christ, transcribed Har-si-ya-e-su.
The
?k
verb
h^
"to guard"
^^
.(2
<CV
Senehemu, or
the
V\
7~^
or
2^
"^^
measure
superficial
has for variant '=m^
has for variant
Salt
is
"^
sau.
name
the ancient
The
sa.
of Sais,
AAAAAA
Smd,
that
'^^
'C
variant
its
<^
of Syut.
mm
" a locust,"
is
identical with
Hebrew DV7D.
In the base period of hieroglyphic writing (during which alone
the god's
name
is
written
A J,
), the goose
and
the egg were used as equivalent to the alphabetic
The
homophone
s.
following are instances
^'"l
"^ \\\
"^^
"
11
p
fl
'W I
Hm =
S: ^
And
its
:=
the sign
M^^'^^"^' Dcnd'erah,
^^^^^^^"
^^nen, image.
Uasar, Osiris.
^
51
"^^
is
sba,
door.
even used
for
I,
7i> lo-
ibid.
II,
id.
ibid.
II,
22, 33.
ibid.
grammatical
IV, 39.
suffixes,
thus
Feb.
proceedings.
i]
{Tevipelinschr.,
This practice
II,
^^^^^j
magnify.
{Doikm.,
IV,
the latter example to those
and
85)
line
d,
17,
here to quote the
sufificient
5),
who
and
.^^
I
for
particularly
j\~ should be
think
seb.
not probable that any of the facts quoted will be disputed,
It is
but
-I^
for
be
will
it
mas {Deukm., IV,
j^
read
to the egg,
'^
recommend
^^
v^'^^flHlt
continued in Demotic writing.*
is
With respect
forms
8)
45,
[1887.
is
it
very imjDortant to show that Egyptologists have not been
mistaken for the
last fifty years in
assigning a sibilant sound to the
two signs which are used interchangeably in writing the name of the
god, but that they rely upon a mass of evidence from the best time
of Egyptian writing
It will,
are,
down
to the latest.
Sais or Syut, they
need not do so
hitherto called Seb.
In
may
however, be urged that these signs
polyphonous, and that though they
the
To
they
their use
which
their value
Secondly
was confined
There
name
and
s in
in fact
Sebastos,
of the Earth-god
a triple reply.
classic
(except
in
period of hieroglyphics;
to a very few words, in every
can be proved to be
one
01
s vocalised.
a rule which applies to hieroglyphic and
is
cuneiform writing alike
be,
stand for
never polyphonous
are
"enigmatic writing") during the
when
in the
this plea there is
place
first
may
and against which no exception has
yet
been proved Ttao polyphonous characters are honwphonous in only

one value, because the reasons which determine the values are
:
Thus,
necessarily different for each sign.
if
English were written
whip might be homophonous

with a sign representing a cat, but it would have this value only
when the sound cat had to be pronounced. When the sound whip
Uad to be read, the sign for cat would no longer be homophonous
with it, nor can we imagine with what other values the two signs
hieroglyphically, a sign representing a
could again be homophonous.

so has
\^,
so has
c^^,
sometimes has the value men,
and so have various other
* See Revue egyptologique,

t See Dumichen's
^^
IT,
pi. 10,
note.
articles in the Zeitschrift of
85
signs,t but
1886 and 18S7.
Feb.
I]
these are never
homophonous except
[1SS7.
It is by
and the chances
the value men.
in
the merest chance that they agree in one vakie,
of their agreeing in a second are so small, as practically to be null.
study of the Assyrian syllabary, which
is
so full of polyphonous
signs, will furnish the best illustrations of the rule.

It is
not impossible, but in the highest degree improbable, that
the signs
'^^ and O,
objects, should
be homophonous, not only
another value ke or
in
But we are not

evidence as to the
with
the
representing as they do thoroughly distinct
to
left
name
sign
syllabic
in the value
= seb,
which
either
J]
or
more than
But
it
ought,
now
or
:^
We
years ago about
fifty
at least, to
for
sometimes written
is
name
"le Saturne egyptien," and connecting with his

time.
but also
a priori argument, however cogent,

of the god
inay smile at Champollion. talking
symbol of
se,
keb.
the star as a
be understood that
the mixing up of mythologies can only lead to error.
Saturn is an
and if the Greeks chose to
god of sowing, not of time
confound the Egyptian Seb, as they did the Latin Saturn, with their
Kronos, the Egyptian god has not to be interpreted by their stupid
It is
mistake.*
Even Kronos has nothing to do with x/ôVo?.
derived from a different root, kar (doing), whence creo and cresco.
X/)oVo9| is connected with x<^Vj X^V'os^, XPP'^î ^.nd with the Zend
Italian
zr-van, zrvana.
The
last
of Esneh,
like
is
O <^^
quoted variant,
We
now.
which appears
an example of double orthography
instance of the
till
set.^
daughter.
But there
same kind, which has

have
all
* The mistake
is
all
the
another very remarkable
believe been misunderstood
more
stupid as the marriage of
Seb and Nut among the Egyptians.
Nut
first
as literally signifying the
mythologically expressed by that of Uranos and Gala
like that of
in the base period,
hitherto understood a certain group,
admirably illustrated by Dr. Duemichen,
is
is
in tlie calendar
And
Heaven and Earth
among
to
add
the Greeks, just

to the absurdity
is called the Egyptian Rhea

t " Kp-6i'o-c erinnert am skt. karanas machend, bewirkend. * Perficus ' deutet
den Namen schon G. Hermann .... und nach ihm Schoemann." Curtius,
!
Grundz., 154.
% Dumichen, Rcsultatc,
Zcitschr., 187
33, 7.
86
1,
pp. 91, 92.

FEr,
TROCEEDINGS.
i]
" back of Seb."
sometimes
at
The
produce of the earth
7^
'^
Hil A
c^
From
this
OJ T
of
which
it
sa,
^J 1
l^^'^P'li^''^''--^
^J 1
^^^^0^-
I,
AU "S, ^
Denderah,
15,
II,
7-
II,
J'l^<^^lf;
Tempelinschr.,
appears that
" his
And
52,
2.
16.
78,
b.
"
no doubt
I have
O '^ J
that
play
not
upon the earth,"
is
another, because the whole
is
The
it.*
but a double orthography
is
(î
great throne
" behind or after
upon words, however,
orthography naturally gave
suggested by this
77,
T^ ^ J 1
quoted by Dr. Duemichen
is
I>
/I
'^\>
or
passage means
her
'
I
Y v_^
In various passages the
M
'
meant.
is
called
is
"ll^
variants however, as they stand, prove that,
Seb alone
least,
[1887.
to the notion
rise
sa en Seb, back of Seb, as at Edfu.
There
is
another variant of the god's name,
which scholars have not made up

number 5. But this
pressed by the
it
were necessary to seek
name
the
of a god
who
for the
is
their
is
minds.
3\
The name
tfhe
otherwise
equations
on the sepulchral
sixth chapter
it' Î^
T ^^ =
"^
ic
^^
is
ex-
If
phonetic value of this number in
known
= ^^ V^gA =
Todt. 125, 41,
about
a variant of the sign ^.
as Seb, the solution of
the problem would be discovered in the usual way.

Ill
tX.
/fi.
tk / t
r=
^.v^gA
we
figures
^ %v
quoted by Dr. Duemichen
is
|C
v)*
-"^
And
tsir
from
derive the additional
= ^*
one word
I]
"^r^
whence
'^ 0^0
not two.
t Champollion, Mon.,
pi.
145, i,'
X Sec M. Naville's edition, Vol. II, hi loco.

and Marietta,
Zeitschr., 1869, p. 27; 1886, p. 87; and 1867, p. 41
Catalog., p. 55.
No. 2 of these variants is considered characteristic of the first
;
period.
And No.
phonetic variants of
and sometimes with
is
y^
found on a
"^^^
monument
^""e seb, set'eb,
c^.
87
and
of the Xlllth Dynasty.

seteb,
The
sometimes with prosthetic
a,
Fek.
it
society of biblical ARCH/EOLOGY.
i]
'9< ^"^
'iV ^^^ homophonous in the
one of the Egyptian names for the
follows that the signs \Z>
value
and
sefi,
that se^
[1SS7.
is
number 5.
The value self is then absolutely
that the god was also called M', this
and
certain,
if it
can be shown
has to be harmonised
latter fact
with the former.
This is possible, (i) if sei? and kel^ are but different

forms of one word [Ce^], bearing the same relations to each other
Roman and Greek pronunciation of Cicero, and the

modern English and French pronunciation of that name;* (2) if keb
as the ancient
is
name
another
there
is
written.
of Seb as
Ba/cx"''"
a third possibility;
And
But
and"Ia/cxos are of A(oVy<7os.

that keb
viz.,
written,
is
but wrongly
this is really the fact.
Before I proceed to explain the origin of this wrong spelling,

it
will
be useful to call attention to another form of this very same
divine name.
^^
The name of Seb is frequently written

There can be no doubt as to the god who
strange orthography.
meant,:!:
is
When
it
how
form occurs as a
the
often
When
it.
^ ^
by M. Naville, speak of
Ra
|.t
this
occurs in an independent text, the translator
misunderstand
liable to
^_^
Birch indeed thought that Sebak was
Dr.
but he was not aware
variant of Seb.
and even
intended under
is
the texts of Edfu, published
^-^^
f]
Rc^l
^^^^
Su
sefit
sent en Seb,
victory of Shu, the force
and
terror of Seb," the last hieroglyphic
pe/ifa en
next en
group here may
on the
deities
at first sight
appear in a
followed by Osiris and
"the might of Ra, the
appear doubtful; not so when
list,
and
The
^g
is
later
coupled with Nut,
which Dr. Birch refers to

Sebak adds an epithet to the god's name which has been peculiar
to Seb fromjthe earliest down to the latest days of Egyptian
mythology
But
'~^
Isis.
^ ^^ ^
how comes
^^
"1
to
text
seb erpd uutaru.
be
identical
with
^J?
This
riddle can only be solved through a study of the cursive writing

of the period, and this also gives a complete solution of the origin
* If this were the fact Keb would be written in all the ancient forms of the
name, and Seb in the later, for
is older than S, but the reverse is the case.
\ iJumichen, Rcc. IV, pi. 31.
X Wilkinson, Ancient Ei^yptians, Vol. Ill,
Mythc
d' Horns, pi. xxii, 29, 30.
pi.
51.
Cf. pi. xxiii, line 48,
Feb.
PROCEEDINGS.
I]
form /}j.
of the
form
was
at
[1S87.
inclined to
first
to a confusion of the signs O,
In some papyri the eog
Aj
is
The
;^=^
7^, and
The
form of the same bird.
hieratic
in other texts.
But
always represented as triangular.
is
really quite different.
but a hieratic form of
mistakes
for these
and
are very frequent indeed, both in manuscripts
the origin of
ascribe this latter
and ^,
'^
derived from another
is
v_^-
nothing here
is
/\
equally derived from
is
a cursive form of writing.

hieratic " Rituals " of the later periods
The
be
of instances in which
full
them the name
is
will invariably
it
entirely different
If
at first sight to
In some of
^c/? is not
T-
But that
meant, will at once be manifest on looking for a word con-
really
in
seem
^J
called
is
always written in this form.
taining the hieroglyphic letter

/]
Seb
we
Whatever that word may
/\.
be, the
be written with the well-known hieratic
sign,
from the sign which occurs in the name of the god.
reverse the process, the god's
name
will
never be found written
with the hieratic form of ^.
The
I
triangular sign
have
which has given
form
rise to the
mere cursive way of drawing a
said, a
z]
is,
as
In the hieratic
bird.
Bremner Papyrus (B.M, xoi88), written B.C. 305, which has been
treated of by Dr. Pleyte and by Mr. Budge, one of the passages
occurs twice; the last word in
page
in
It
tion.
is,
being written =-^ in page
it
2,
and
The hawk ^^ has suffered a similar transformacommonly supposed that the form ^--^
3.
1 believe,
is
a combination of
^^^^^-^
is
\,
/i
and
<=!:>
This
r.
is
not the case
merely a cursive transformation of the hawk, as may be

all the places in recent papyri where the word
seen on referring to
J ^^^^:=^^^
bak
sents the talons or
which the
How
indivisible
symbol
the picture of a bird
may be
triangle
same
is written.
<rz> is not the letter r, but represome other portion of the hieroglyphic hawk, of
plate will
a conventional representation.
degenerate conventionally into a
seen on referring to the plate annexed.
show how the
with one of the hieratic
^^,
is
^^^^-^
may
-;=^^^
sign
forms
'
or
of the
sign
i,
2,
and
3 of the
taken from the Coffin of

89,
flourish at the
annexed plate are some of
the cursive forms of the hieroglyphic sign ^s^.

line 3 is
the
^-^, and other forms has arisen out of the
end of a cursive group.

The signs on lines
And
may be confounded
The v. in
,^
Amamu,
The
first
sign
on
dating from the Early
Fei!.
I]
The
Empire,
right to
signs in the text from which
taken look from
left.
Line 4 contains two hieratic groups; the
a\ ^=1
and the second

groups
is
it
[18S7.
first
5 gives four cursive forms of the sign
the separation between the higher and
A _^ J _p ?=^
f=^ in these
,
used for
hieratic signs
be seen to resemble hieratic forms of
will
Line
The
v:n^-
^^,
of
illustrative
the lower portions of the
figure.
Line 6 furnishes cursive forms of the same sign
Four examples are given
in line
^ V^^
and another form
of the hieroglyphic group
sented in line 8 which
the transcription of
"
my
face
^^^
is
that of a divine hawk,
9,
25,
three hieratic
[1
The
almost invariably written like the two
pre-
is
Mii
luitra,
back parts those of a divine
Leyden Papyrus, T.
transcriptions
from the papyrus just mentioned.

is
my
as given in the
mi pehtu-a em haak
hra-a cm baak nutra,
hawk," Todt. 78,

In line
is
at a later date.
of the hieratic transcription
of
^5^ J
name
god's
16.
are given
in this
papyrus
last forms.
Line 12 contains transcriptions of the name of Seb from different
Turin papyri, published by Dr. Pleyte.
The name of Seb is next given in three cursive forms in line 10.
The first is taken from the above-named Leyden papyrus, col. XXIV,
line 8. = Todt. 31, 4.
The two others. are taken from the Demotic
The close
text of the Rhind Papyri, plate V, lines 1.9 and 23.
resemblance between the demotic forms of the goose and the hieratic
of the Leyden papyrus
the date
is
hitherto been assigned to
In line
^\
easily these signs
In the face of
all
much
me to bring down
later period
than has
it.
11, three hieratic signs
given representing
how
very striking, and induces
of the latter papyrus to a
of the latest
(Roman) period
and two representing ^^.
might give
this
rise to
evidence
such forms as
how
trifling
is
^=^
the
are
evident
It is
,
combined
weight of a solitary O, incorrectly put, no doubt, instead of a

of the
same
sign instead of '^.
It is a
matter of surprise that
more evidence of the same kind cannot be produced.

90
To
those
A
far
who
Feb.
proceedings.
i]
have given any considerable time
means
are by no
[1887.
to the collation of texts, variants
phenomena, but the number of important
rare
variants diminishes sadly
when
the indispensable process of sifting
and weighing has been gone through.
have in these Proceedings
produced more than one instance where the preposition

ya
written
which,
if
and
was
'^S\\
have since found several more instances,
they could be relied upon, would prove that the preposition
in question
is
compound
But
one.
I believe, after all, that in
each
was wrongly made into a square g, which has

the value of the letter/. We must surely wait for far more numerous
case the stroke
instances of the equivalence of
any importance
to the cases yet
with
known
name
proof that this equivalence bears upon the
and
and above
might possibly be homophonous with q
That
this god's
this
name
name was ^ J
I
|
belongs to another deity,
we must have
of the god Seb, for
name
name of
in the
without necessarily having the value of q in the
because
before attaching
all
do not
who
of Koptos,
the god.
believe, particularly
personifies the North-
wind,* and has nothing to identify him with the Earth-god.

that the form originated in cursive Avriting,
was pronounced Seb.

\e^/6îei'oi> in
As
for the
I believe
and perhaps when written
form LJ J hab, that is an a-rra^

But there is another reading
a very dilapidated text.
which has very much more to say
for itself than either of those
which
have been mentioned.
god whose name
Siiten-hotep-td in
is
written
I^
\\
(^^
on a
keb appears
one of the Mastabas of the Early Empire.f The

name is a goose, and kab is the simple form
determinative of the
of which the reduplicated

in the Ebers Papyrus.
gabble, or the
Now
it
is
name
S ^^^
It is
S "^^ '^^
kabka
an onomatapoeic name
like
found
is
our word
gobble-gobble familiarly applied to turkeys.
highly probable that this ancient goose-god was no
other than Seb.
It
does not follow at
read Kab, when not so written.

proof is needed before we can
differently are to
* See Brugsch,
be read
that Seb's
assert
name
is
that
two
names
be
and
to
are polyonymous,
written
alike.
Zeitschr., 1875, p. 128,
t Marietta, Mastabas, p.
a divine name is not aUuded
all
The gods
and Lanzone, Biz. di Mit.,
p. 1190.
This remarkable proof of the existence of such

to in Dr. Brugsch's article.
186.
91
Feb.
I]
Now
two arguments
[1887.
names
in favour of the identity of the
are
offered in Brugsch's article.
The
is
first
derived from the
of
variants
an extremely coriupt passage,
tunately
Todt.^
99, 4, unfor-
which was certainly not
understood by those who wrote the papyri, the variations of which

M. Naville's edition. I do not know where Dr. Brugsch
are given in
^&^
has found
rjf
occurs nowhere, as
attached to
far as I
'%::^
The
elsewhere.
identical
really
nowhere
is
But
am
The
meant.
^^ "^ J
make
variants in which the sign
the
It
is
^^^
and not
sa??ie sense
occurs.
The
make some
possible to
\\ \\
quite
difficulty
variants are evidently different readings,
impossible to
is
it
may be
words under varied forms.
sense out of the words
but
3
^
sign
in the copies of this chapter.
ready to admit that the god Seb

is
The
can discover.
-^
This reading
three times in these variants.
N^
^'^
out of any one of the

conditions are therefore
wanting under which any safe conclusion about phonetic equivalence

may be established. We are reduced to suspicion and conjecture.
The second argument of Dr. Brugsch, as put

most ingenious, and, I confess, extremely attractive.
From
Roman
forth
the earliest times, he says, of Egyptian history
by him,
down
is
to the
period, certain titles were ascribed to the goddess Isis
and
queens who were supposed to be her successors. In proof

He quotes
of which assertion he "begins with the latest period."
in all five inscriptions, all of which belong to the base period except
to the
from the Ancient Empire. The proof of continuity

It is as if one quoted the words of Pietro Bembo
to prove that the "immortal gods " had been worshipped in Italy
down to the sixteenth century. And there is no more reason for
supposing that the Egyptian texts of the base periods are authentic
one, which
fails
is
entirely.
interpreters of the texts of the Ancient
Empire than
that
Bembo's
words have the same meaning as they would have in the mouth of
The Egyptians of the later days used the
Cato or the Scipios.
ancient formulas, but imported new meanings into them, and it is
a tremendous anachronism to quote Ptolemaic texts, or those of the
Roman period, as illustrative of the primitive mythology. The ideas

of the " Mylhe d'Horus," and even those of the far more ancient
" Destruction of Mankind," betray their comparatively recent origin.
92
Feb.
proceedings.
i]
then to admit that
refuse
Dr. Brugsch,
is
to
be interpreted
are indeed imitations of
not identical with
But
Apollon.
it is
Phcebus
"laKô-i.
not at
the
in
not
is
if
be
it
Boaxo?
divinity.
same word
the
is
as
certain that the scribes of the base
all
They may have
period recognised Kcbba as the same god as Seb.

substituted a well-known
C, which
even
alike,
names represent the same
that the
B and
(*^^ Kebba, need not imply
two names are to be pronounced
the
that
assumed
by
text E, quoted
the texts A,
That they contain the name of Seb,
has
text
ancient
the
bj'
but not necessarily variants,
it,
estricted sense of the word.
where the ancient
[1S87,
name
for
an unknown one.
Substitutions
phenomenon in Egyptian
documents. In the more recent documents we find the name of
Thoth where that of Sut occurs in ancient times. The reason of
this may be assigned
but who can tell us why, in some copies of
the 125th chapter of the Book of the Dead, Nephthys is written
of divine names are a not unfrequent
where, in other copies, Hathor appears
und Mythologie den
Dr. Brugsch refers to his "Religion
Aegypter
" for the origin of the
name
sorry to be compelled to say that
on the subject, and that
views
Assuming
erroneous.
Seb,
that
of the earth-god Qeb.
am
^^^
smen, which
name
another
is
am
unable to share any of his
consider them to
hold that the word signifies
alten
^'^^
is
o^^ of
just
'goose,'
of Seb, and that
it is
be
entirely
^^ names
like
r'^^^^
of
^^
an instance of
Why the earth should be represented by a goose is

an interesting question, but it is one which does not concern us at
present.
Dr. Brugsch, on the other hand, etymologically connects
onomatopoeia.
the
name kab (which he
^ '^ JI
(T^^,
CTcoE.,
forth, as also
extravagant
with
is
cold,'
writes gab) with
^^^
^^^^''
^^'^^^^
S ^^,
related
jM /^
the Coptic
to
signifying weak, tnjinn, zuretched, abject,
and
amount of
jv
qeb
and kindred forms related
others, with the sense of cold.
scepticism,
it
may
safely
kaba,
and so
to the
Without any
be doubted whether
the slightest etymological connection between these two
series of words.
'
etc.,
K^^, kKg,
Coptic
there
^^
^^^^^'
A man
no doubt
is
often
'
wretched
'
when he
is
but the two notions are distinct, and the words which express
them are
as distinct in Egyptian as in English or
93
German.
Feb.
society OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGV.
i]
[1SS7.
But why, above all things, should we look for the origin of a
mighty god's name in a word signifying weak, wretched, doubled up,
crooked, or something of the kind? The Egyptian no'tion of a god
implies the very reverse of all this. An Egyptian god is characterised
by resistless might, and the usual epithet neb //mat, also implies the
Afaat is the perfect rigid
most direct opposition to crookedness.
and straight rule. Dr. Brugsch, on the other hand, points by way
of explanation to the well-known picture in which the goddess Nut
as the sky is extended over Seb, who lies sprawling on the ground,
doubled-up or crooked posture.
in a
The conception of
not the true one. The
this picture as
described by Dr. Brugsch*
is
Heaven
picture represents the Break of Day.
and Earth (Nut and Seb) have been slumbering in each other's
The rising sun, Shu, parts them, and Nut is seen raised up
on high, whilst Seb (sometimes resting on his arm) remains stretched
arms.
out sleeping beneath her.
some copies of
unfortunate
man
only Egyptian perspective which in
It is
picture
this
Seb the odd postures of an

This is no part of the
gives
struggling with adversity.
many of
conception, and will be sought in vain in
back
is
as the
back of Seb," was
the copies. f
"
Thy
not meant to signify
certainly
weakness.
It
will
not,
trust,
be
imagined
that
think
lightly
of
do not accept its conclusions.

The article is full of most interesting matter, which none but a
scholar of Dr. Brugsch's learning and ingenuity could have brought
But the solution of the question must
to bear upon the question.
wholly depend upon the nature of the entire evidence,:}: and upon
this I believe that I have in this paper contributed information
which was not generally known.
because
Brugsch's article
Dr.
Dr. Brugsch refers to an instance in which the god's

written with a final
of such instances.
u.
The
name
is
have long since noticed an abundance

truth
is,
/i
common
is
not to say the
general termination of masculine nouns in the Egyptian language,

* "Die Nebenvorstellung eincs leidenden, scwachcr, gclahmten Manns."
See, e.g., Lanzone, Diz. di Mit., pi. 256, 2
and Leenians, AIouiiDieiits, III,
In some of the pictures the postures of Seb would imply the
M., pi. 19.
possession of immense acrobatic power.
t
X For an additional piece of evidence, see Proceedings, 1SS6,

a proper
name ^^^ appears
as the ideograph of
See Proceedings, 1885, pp. 152 and 153.
94
J.
p. 97,
where
in
Feb.
PROCEEDINGS.
I]
and of proper names among the
" ut sunt Divorum,"
Shu, Ptahu,
The
Babau, and Sebu.
Hii, Sau,
rest
Tinu,
Chneniu, Afciitu,
C/ionsu,
[1S87.
Nu,
Unmi-Jieferu,
Anpii^
Horn,
notion that this final letter was to
be pronounced in the middle of the word, not at the end of
it,
upon by Lepsius before he had mastered the Egyptian

vocabulary, and abandoned by him as soon as he discovered its
was
hit
baselessness.*
But
his declaration to this effect
Egyptologists from
because
flll
Tum
of
talking
in the last instance the suffix
sometimes attached
is
/,
still
other gods, of which
it
[1
a,
which
name
to the
does not prevent
and Anup, or of Har,

is
often
weakened
to
of Horus, as to those of
forms no part whatever.
Appendix on the Transcription of Egyptian Words.

Geb cannot possibly be the
The
as yet
texts in the
right
name
of an Egyptian god.
Etruscan language, though perfectly
legible,
attempts at translation or grammatical analysis.
all
Yet
defy
if it
were asserted that Geb was the name of an Etruscan god we could
at
once pronounce an unhesitating verdict against such a statement.

this at least, that the Etruscan language is defective in
We know
name
the
of a god in this language.
good with regard

It is
Geb therefore cannot be

the same truth holds
// has no medial sounds.
certain letters.
to the
And
Egyptian language.
deeply to be lamented that Egyptologists have not adhered
system of transliteration adopted at the Oriental Congress
to the
London
That system had been most

the year 1874.
by Lepsius (who among the older Egyptologists
was the only competent scholar), and agreed upon with him by
M. de Rouge, who had not indeed the advantage of the splendid
held in
in
carefully devised
philological training which Lepsius had gone through, but was

guided by a highly refined instinct and reason, which enabled him
see
to
the right
path whenever
fairly
presented to him.
The
system of transliteration agreed upon was certainly not perfect,

but
it
was
far better
than any which has since been devised.
It
did not, as others do, completely misrepr^se?it the entire character

of the Egyptian language.
*
" Ich habe meine Ansicht von 1836
Grammatik auch
langst berichtigt."
in roeinen miindlichen
Zeitschr., 1872, p. 26, note.
95
Vortragen
liber
Feb.
I]
When
it
is
compared together
Each language has its
the rest.
Mohawk and
languages
alphabets of different
seen at once
that each
[1887
are
incomplete.
is
sounds and is defective in all

Some languages have
languages have no labials.
American
other
no gutturals. Sanskrit, though so rich in sounds, has no / or soft
peculiar
Latin has neither soft sibilants nor aspirated consonants.
sibilants.
Greek has no sound corresponding to tT, and is generally averse

Those who only know Greek without reference to
to spirants.
kindred languages can have no notion of the extent to which the
letter s
has been suppressed in
The digamma
it.
chiefly
is
known
through Aeolic and Doric forms, but the Jod which once formed
an essential part of an immense number of words in the vocabulary
has entirely disappeared.
The
Cypriote syllabary though used for
the purpose of writing a Greek dialect, has no
means of
indicating
a medial sound or an aspirated consonant.

It
evident that any
is
mode
characteristic facts of this nature
The Egyptian
language, like
medial consonants.*
the
When
which ignores
transcription
of
must be radically wrong.

the Etruscan and others, had no
the Greek alphabet was borrowed for

letters V, 2s., and ^, were
and these words are often found
purpose of writing Coptic, the
used for foreign words only

written in such a
way
as to
show
the transcription of the Semitic

these signs
that the writer did not understand
If the Egyptians at
the right sound.
one time used
T and
had exactly the same sounds
J,
this
cs::^
and
iii
does not prove that
as the Semitic ones.
The
signs were only conventional representations of sounds which did
not exist in the Egyptian language.
The Greeks were reduced
to
same strait when they had to transcribe y, % and t!^. But we

have no excuse for such transcriptions from the Egyptian as Gc/f,
gabu, du, didi, Dad, Zarti.
the
It has occurred to me that Brugsch, who most

knows of the o?ily text which offers a direct proof of the
existence of the god kab, may have good reasons for not attaching
Postscript.
certainly
importance
The
to
fact
it.
is,
this
inscription, like
many others, is carelessly and

may be pointed out in it,
ignorantly written, and glaring blunders

* There
this is not
is
not the
same objection
to the use of
pronounced as a medial consonant.
96
l>,
because in
many languages
proceedings.
Feb. i]
M. Mariette has placed a
<:^
written instead of
The word
blunder.
shows that two
J^
this
is
not the
which precedes
J
and
different
^^^
by the side of
''sic"
But
[1SS7.
known
well
which
dmxu
second
the
is
extent of the
full
phrases have here been
incoherently mixed up together.
I \ \ ir__
comparatively
Now
late date
do
it
may
has always been considered a sign of a
when more than one god
the word Siiten-hotcp-ta.
but
it
This
rule,
may
done
mentioned
Two
serve as the indication of a blunder.
not, in the early period, appear in the
is
after
cannot hold simpliciter
true,
it is
same
line
gods'
names
but the scribe
here have mixed up two inscriptions at the beginning, as he has

at the
end
the
may be
a truncated
and
i^^
merely one of the innumerable inversions which are found in the

and which induce persons who are ignorant of the
inscriptions,
language to write nonsense about metathesis and

Instances of the inversion of
'^^
the inscriptions of the Pyramid of Pepi
This
is
or else
no case of metathesis.
may have
it
copies) in the
originated
same way
as
^ a\
functions.
be found
lines 59, 61,
63,
in
65, etc.
simply a faulty inversion,
or
the second sign being
first,
and therefore
in front
it.
am, however, strongly inclined to admit kab as a genuine name
of the goose, signifying the

'
will
we may judge from M. Maspero's
placed under the projecting top of the

of
I,
It is either
(if
'^^
for
its
piper,' or
The
'
"gabbler;"
just
as seb signifies the
whistler.'
Sun of a god who unquestionably

e.g., M. Maspero, Guide au
Musk de Bouiaq, p. 153) been attributed to a very late period. But
I find it already on a coflin of the Ancient Empire (B.M. 6655),
where he is moreover designated (like on the coffins published by
identification with the
personifies the earth, has generally (see,
Lepsius, Aelteste Texte, plates 9 and 39) as
paid
which
dat,
Deorum
'
not
I
'
(^
q^ '"^
x^'^^^
X"^
take to be equivalent to erpd nuteru, 'princeps
youngest
'
or
'
heir
imagined.
97
'
of the gods, as
is
sometimes

Feb.
SOCIKTY OK BIBLICAL ARCH.'EOLOGV.
i]
The
following
A. Macalister, M.D., F.R.S.,

bridge
An
[18S7.
Professor of
Anatomy, Cam-
Inscription of Aahmes, in the Fitzwilliam Museum.
When
die celebrated
traveller
the close
Hajar, shortly after
Dr.
E. A. Clarke visited Sa-el-
of the Egyptian campaign
against
Napoleon, he found among the ruins of the ancient Sais a large

slab of polished syenite,
which had been fixed
With some
the entrance to the Mosque.

extricated,
and on turning
it
in the steps before
difficulty
over he found
it
he had
this stone
bore a long inscription.
The stone had formerly been the pedestal of a statue, of which

however there only remained a small portion of the right foot and
the place where the left foot had been (in advance of the right) was
only indicated by a broken outline.
;
The
statue
inches long.
must have been about
The whole
life-size,
as the foot
length by sixteen in breadth, and six inches in thickness.
home and
presented
to the University of
brought
it
and
at present in the Fitzwilliam
it is
On
is
twelve
block of stone measures thirty inches in
it
Dr. Clarke
Cambridge,
Museum.
the right side of the upper surface of the slab there
beautifully cut inscription
is
of incuse hieroglyphs arranged in four
columns, and included by a rectangular linear border.
This inscription was copied by Dr. Clarke, and was published by
him
in the third
volume of
his "Travels," p. 218.
He
contributed
an account of the characters, and a

commentary on them, which is only of historic interest as bearing
to the Society of Antiquaries
upon
the views then current on the subject of hieroglyphs.
I am not aware that any translation of this inscription has as yet

been published, and I have therefore copied it, with a transliteration
and translation. There is some interest in it, as after the name of
Aahmes
there occurs
that of Psamtik,
some deceased servant of
Amasis, a namesake of the king's son, the unfortunate Psamtik III,

the
Psammenitos of Herodotos, and the
XXVIth
Dynasty.
The
inscription itself
scynemata.
98
last
is
king of
the
Saite
one of the usual pro-
Feb.
PROCEEDINGS.
i]
=1
/\
Suten
hetep
ta
Neter
aa
(')
royal offering give
Hetep
Give
per-er-xeru
t-
nebu
Amenti
Hetep
ta
the gods
all
of the West
,,_
HH
aka
apt
ah
nef
ap
000
ix
^-^
Ap
Neterhat
ruu
<c::z>
him, {at) the opening of the
to
Uaka Tehuti
the Uaka, 1 ^,
year,
ncio year's
feast,
,
J
J
-'
'I Thflth
(3)
offerings,
htep renpit
'
Give
il
temples.
neteru
funeral viands, bread, ducks, oxen,
renpit
neter hat
dzuells in
^-
^^
(2)
who
ta
offerings
am
Great God
the
[1887.
Sokar
-^
c
and Sox^ns,
^:zi:p
cir>
Heb
ur
the ^s:reat 'festival,'
ODD
ma(?)
neterui
OS
o
per
the opening of the doo's of the temples, the feast of the apparition of the tivo gods.
CD
i<
Lnth
neb
the
month
neb ra neb
)
.
^"^'-^ f'^''' """'y
em
t'eta
j
'^^^'
-r
>''
''''''^
'''
amx
of the iKth
Y of the
neter
one devoted great
neter
feast
"^
(4)
Heb
smat heb
Api abut
the feast of the ist
of the
CO
nefer
Good God.
God
aa
Har
x^""
to
Horns
{.-_A^
Chnum - ab
A ma sis
nefer
x^'^ti
per aa
the good, in presence of the Great Honse,
\t^
ra
99
Pk:^
amx
Psamtik
the devoted
Fsammetichus

Fer.
society of biblical ARCH.ÔLOGY.
i]
The name Psamtikes was common

used
for the
or
sa-Net,
king
is
feast
names
B.C.
572 to
neterhat, or
the Temples, occurs in a Saite

I,
16),
two gods," and

(ibid., II, 40).
servir," &:c.,
elsewhere.
B.C. 528.
are mostly those familiar
named ap ruu
the peculiar feast
(Eg. Ins.,
known
is
name
Aahmes-
forty-four (or forty-two according to Aucher's text
of Eusebius) years, from
The
Tlie
at this period.
the throne name, Chnum-ab-ra. not
Semenmat, names by which he
Aahmes reigned
[1S87.
on
such
all
tablets,
opening of the gates of
inscription
published by Sharpe
together with the "feast of the apparition of the
in another Saite inscription in the British Museum

In the Calendar of Esne (Brugsch, " Materiaux pour
pi.
XI, line
7,
h)
there
the following entry for the
is
of Neith, opening of the doors in the great places, with her gods."
The two
great gods of Sais were Osiris
and Neith, so
it is
probable
In the stele
that they are referred to in this feast of the apparition.*
of Thothmes, chief of the gate keepers of Memphis, published by
Mr. Budge
in the Tratisadions of this Society, Vol.
occurs the formula
"may
the
a very
is
-^^
VIII,
325, there
y^îp
-\smr
Ammahet open
common symbol
p.
to thee
its
in the
Egyptian
The opening
gates."
ritual, as
of gates
mystic
in the
ceremonies of the 146th chapter of the Book of the Dead, where

after the
enumeration of the
each day to the gate of the

gate of
I
Ammah,
come each day
The
# * *
fifteen gates, the Osiris says, " I
come
come each day
to the
festivals.
* * *
come each day
to the gate Ap-ur, * # *
to the gate of the Anient, &c."
following Communication, addressed to the President,
has been received
Monsieur LE Directeur,
Nous avons regu de M.
Paris,
le
Professeur
le 2:^
Janvier, 1887.
W. Wright
les
pages des deux nouvelles inscriptions Cypriotes de Tamassus.
ne
les
connaissions jusqu'h, present que par une photographic,
sante, surtout en ce qui concerne la plus petite
*
as for
am
de ces
estam-
Nous
insuffi-
inscriptions.
indebted to the kindness of the President for these references, as well
many
other valuable hints and corrections.
100
Feb.
Vos
PROCEEDINGS.
I]
[1S87.
excellents estampages comblent cette lacune.
J'ecris a
M. W.
Wright pour Ten remercier.

Veuillez agreer pour vous aussi, monsieur, les remercienients de
Commission du Corpus Inscription n>n Seiniticarinn.

Pour le plus grand de ces textes, il n'y a rien a aj outer a I'excellent
travail de M. le Professeur Wright, et a vos savantes observations
la
sur la partie Cypriote.
Quant a
la plus petite inscription, qui
grace a vos estampages,
j'ai
voici le texte et la traduction
pho^
^v/^
-[3
\^\^^^^ III lU^'^'fj -^^
7^^ )]n^D^n
[nir]
\T\^
ti?t^
III
ill
^rh
[t]^^
Diebus
no
XVII
et Idalii
dsasam,
leites,
Ille
^?2D
^n-i
ill
^n
DD-j
regis Melekjat[onis, regis Ci]:
filius
statua haec
quam
dedit [AbJ-
.... Domino suo Resef E-
votum quod voverat
vocem.
ua^\-i\
mensis Faalot, an-
xvi,
.
îiiii
^-h ^mh
tii
rrrh
nî^D
-:\i?n
pouvait paraitre desesperee,
reussi a la lire presque en entier.
Benedicat.
lOI
quia audiit
En
Feb.
society OF BIBLICAL ARCH/EOLOGV.
i]
[1887.
Cette nouvelle inscription prete a plusicurs rcmarqucs intcressantes
Nous retrouvons ici le mois de Faalot, qui avait deja

i.
deux inscriptions de Chypre, Corp. Inscr. SeJii., No. 86 b,
Ligne
ete lu sur
pp. 97, 98, et No. 88,
Ligne
102.
p.
L'annee du regno de Melekjaton n'est pas enti^re-
2.
ment certaine
donne
les
placer,
pour
et la nouvelle inscription bilingue,
88-91)
et
de Melekjaton anterieurede l'annee 3 de son regne
n'allaient pas au-dela
Nos. 13
S.,
M. Wright, qui nous mene jusqu'a
publiee par
des
a I'aide
certitude,
presqu' entiere
30 de son regne.
I'an
peut se rcstituer avec une
bien qu'assez mutilee,
ligne 3,
nous
parti e intacte
la
Cette inscription vient done se
I.
la date, entre les inscriptions
ment connues, qui
La
en tous cas,
X, III; III,
chiffres
(voyez C. T.
ou deux barres d'unites
se peut en effet qu'une
il
aient disparu dans la cassure
que Ton entrevoit
lettres
encore, grace a la comparaison des autres inscriptions royales de
Chypre.
Ligne
mem
le
frequent
Je
4.
et
h.
I'a
lis
Le
QDDIli^ "Abdsasam."
rajoute'
audessus de
Chypre, voyez C. T.
S.,
scribe avait oubli6
Pour ce nom,
ligne.
la
Nos. 46, 49, 53, 93
et
tres-
Le
95.
personnage, mentionne sur cette inscription-ci, n'est aucun de ceux

qui figurent sur les inscriptions precedentes
pere
encore
mais
On
visiblcs.
I'inclinaison
guere.
etre est
Pour
la
faut-il lire
voudrait
de
la
meme
En
un ^.
dSd ?
la
penultieme
Eleitcs, qui finit la
interessant
me
ce
DnTf/^^-
Ce
fait
est
phenicien n'est (\uc
ce n'est pas du
nom
la
ligne et
que Resef Eleitcs
h.
Peut-etre
nom
lecture
la
mais
Tamassus.
102
n'est
la
lacjuelle
:
5%
sur la
il
j'ai
me
faut
nous prouve que
du nom
nom
phenicien.
Ce
elle s'imi)ose
parce qu'il
sorti le
commence
differemment
est ecrit
il
conclusion s'impose pour Resef Mikal qui joue

role
mcme que
est le
transcription
phenicien qu'est
grec qui a donne naissance au
il
lettres,
capital,
4*^
nom
rendre
conduisait I'examen impartial des
nom
un ^.
est
prete
peut-
No. 40.
Cf. C. T. S.,
grande inscription bilingue; seulement
le
son
ce genre,
derniere lettre ne s'y
la
ne peut non plus etre un
raison, ce
longtemps hesite avant de
lire
nom de
effet, le
'77^n ou un nom de
lire
queue de
tous cas,
Le nom de Resef
est particulierement
en
autant qu'on peut en juger d'apres les traits
etait different,
Ainsi,
grec.
nom
meme
meme
grec, c'est le
Des
h.
lors, la
Idalion
le
pas Mikal qui a donne
Feb.
proceedings.
i]
que
qui a donne Mikal.
c'est 'A/w'/t-Xntos
'A/ii/cX7o9,
la transcription
[18S7.
phenicienne
Resef Mikal
n'est
d' 'AttoXXwi/ 'A/îvkXcuo^, c'est-a-dire
d'Apollon d'Amyclee.
Et maintenaiit, quel
est I'endroit qui a
donne I'ethnique
Eleites ?
On
ne peut guere hesiter a y voir Helos en Laconie. Du moment

que nous trouvons a Idalion un culte importe d'Amyclee, il est
naturel de trouver a
Tamassus un
avec
des principaux centres religieux de I'ancienne
Amycle'e, I'un
M. Renan
etait arrive
du
d'avoir vu le travail de
M. Wright,
se
Cette conclusion, a
Laconie.
premier coup avant
meme
trouve coniirme par
la
culte importe d'He'los, qui etait,
quelle
la
nouvelle inscription.
II
n'y a pas jusqu'a la
transcription phe'nicienne Elehith qui n'en fournisse indirectement
On comprend
la preuve.
en
effet
comment
I'esprit
rude a pu se
deplacer et donner naissance a ce he dont la pre'sence etonne tout

d'abord.
On
peut continuer a discuter sur
noms d'Helos
et
la
question de savoir
d'Amyclee ont une origine phenicienne.
si
les
Toute
cette vieille civilisation laconienne est fortement impreignee d'ele-
ments
asiatiques, et le sentiment
ne pas etre sans influence
vague d'une ancienne parente a pu
sur I'introduction
On
d'Amyclee ou d'Helos a Chypre.

I'orthographe des mots Mikal,
demontrer
Resef
mot
I'origine
Eleites,
ils
Eliit,
phenicienne.
du
culte d'Apollon
ne saurait s'appuyer sur
dans nos inscriptions, pour en
Quand
Pheniciens ecrivaient
les
ne faisaient que transcrire dans leur langue un
grec,
La
fin
de
I'inscription presente
encore une ou deux particularites
dignes de remarque.
Eigne
5,
apres Eleites, rofifrant rappelle que la statue qu'il donne
a son dieu etait I'accomplissement d'un voeu.
Nous trouvons une
formule encore plus developpee sur une autre inscription de Chypre,

C. T. S.,
No.
93.
Enfin, ligne
6,
il
faut noter I'emploi
du pronom personnel ^T^,
qui est en general sousentendu, dans la formule finale.

ces deux inscriptions de Tamassus vient
un point encore obscur de I'histoire de Chypre. Sur toutes
inscriptions de Chypre anterieurement connues, les deux rois C[ui
La decouverte de
eclairer
les
phenicienne a laquelle
composent
la petite dynastie
ont mis
vers 312, Melekjaton et Pumjaton, s'intitulent " Rois de
fin,
Cition et Idahon."
Sur une seule d'entre
elles,
les
Ptolemees
qui appartient a
Feb.
SOCIETY OF IJIBLICAL ARCH.EOLOGV.
I]
M. de Vogiie
title
de
No.
10).
et qui date
[1SS7.
de Tan 21 de Pumjaton, ce
roi porte
le
Koi de Cition, et Idalion et de Tamassus " {C. T. S.,

M. de VogUe, rapprochant ce fait d'un passage d'Athenee
*'
Tamassus n'etait
devenu phenicienne que sous Pumjaton, qui I'avait achetee a
mais Pumjaton \ son tour en avait
Pasicipros, roi d'Amathonte
ete bientot depouille' par Alexandre (voyez C. T. S., p. 37).
Les deux inscriptions pheniciennes de Tamassus, datees des annês
{Deipnos. IV, 63), etait arrive k la conclusion que
17 et 30 de Melekjaton, nous prouvent que, deja sous Melekjaton,

le
pere de Pumjaton, la domination phenicienne s'etendait jusqu'a
Tamassus.
Voila, monsieur, les remarques
que
me
suggere
la
de
lecture
Je ne doute pas que la partie Cypriote,

quand vous Taurez dechiffree, ne vienne confirmerla lecture du texte
cette interessante inscription.
phenicien
et eclairer les obscurites qu'il
peut encore pre'senter.
Je vous serai reconnaissant, monsieur, de vouloir bien donner

la Society of Biblical Archcsology,
communication de cette note a

et je
vous renouvelle encore tous nos remerciements.
Veuillez agreer, monsieur,
I'expression
de
ma
plus haute con-
sideration.
Philippe Berger.
Note.
Dr.
Max
Ohnefalsch-Richter
in
a letter which
arrived too late for insertion in the January
number of the
Proceedings, refers to the inscriptions discovered in Cyprus,
published in the Proceedings,
December
7th,
1S86,
by the
President and Professor William Wright, LL.D., and about

which a further note from M. Berger appears in the present
number.
Dr. Ohnefalsch-Richter points out that the excavations
which resulted
in
this
discovery were
superintended
by
himself for Colonel Warren, and that the larger of the two
stones was found on the 2nd
November,
1885.
W. Harry Rylands.
104

Feb.
proceedings.
i]
The
plates illustrating the papers
the Rev. C.
J.
[1887.
by the President and

number of
Ball will be issued with the next
the Proceedings.
The next Meeting of the Society will be
held at
9,
Conduit
Hanover Square, W., on Tuesday, ist March, 1887,

p.m., when the following Papers will be read
Street,
at 8
I.
II.
W.
C.
Thurman
" The Chronology of the Bible."
Dr. E. Amelineau
-"
Sahidic
Translation of the
of Job."
III.
Miss Gonino
" The Caaba and Mosque of
105
Mecca."
Book
Feb.
society OF BIBLICAL ARCII.EOLOGV.
i]

EoTTA, Monuments de Ninive.

Place, Ninive
et I'Assyrie,
5 vols., folio.
1866-1869.
847-1 850.
3 vols., folio.
Brugsch-Bey, Geographische Inschriften Altaegyptische Denkmaeler.

Vols.
I III
(Brugsch).
Monuments
Recueil de
J.
Dlimichen.
(4 vols.,
and
DuMiCHEN, Historische
Inschriften, &c., ist series, 1867.
2nd
series,
1869.

Lepsius, Nubian Grammar, &:c., t88o.
2 vols., folio.
Folio, 1877.

ScHROEDER Die Phonizische Sprache.
to 1880.
PiERRET, Dictionnaire d'Archeologie Egyptienne.
8vo.
Paris, 1875,
Malta, 1824-30.
{Text only.)
Burkhardt, Eastern Travels.

1872,
Chabas, Melanges Egyptologiques. Se'ries I, II, III.

1862-1S73.
Voyage d'un Egyptien en Syrie, en Phe'nicie, &:c. 4to. 1867.
Le Calendrier des Jours Fastes

Egyptienne.
Maspero,
8vo.
De Carchemis
8vo.
et
Nefastes de I'annee
1877.
oppidi
Paris, 1872.
106
Situ
et
Historia
Anticiuissima,
VOL.
No.
IX.
5.
PROCEEDINGS
OF
THE SOCIETY
OF
VOL.
SEVENTEENTH
IX.
Fi/t/i Meeiijig,
1st
SESSION.
March, 1887.
CONTENTS.
PAOE
Prof. E.
Amlineau. On
Book
109-I12
of Job
Miss G.
Goninc The
Caaba and Mosque of Mecca
A. Macalister, M.D., F.R.S.
Xlllth Dynasty
in the
Jun., F.S.A.
Constellation Ursa Major
C. J.
Ball. The
On
I12-124
Eg}'ptian Inscription of the
Dublin National
Robert Brown,
Rev.
An
Museum
125-127
Euphratean Names of the

127-130
Metrical Structure of Qinoth
The Book
of Lamentations, arranged according to the Original Measures
Rev. C.
J.
Hamath
Ball.
Note
to
paper.
Inscribed
Stones
{Proceedings, February, 1887)
Philippe Berger.
Inscriptions
153
discovered in Cyprus.
(Proceedings, February, 1887)
153-156
^^
published at

II,
131-153
from
1887.
PROCEEDINGS
THE SOCIETY
OF
Fifth Meeting,
ist
March, 1887.
LE PAGE RENOUF,
P.
IN
1886-87.
Esq., President.
THE CHAIR.
-^^%'^-
The
were announced,
following
Presents
and thanks
From the Royal
Society
The Proceedings,
Vol.
XLI. No.
250.
1886.
From
IX.
From
No.
the
XLIII.
From
2.
Geological
Part
No.
The
Proceedings.
Vol.
I.
Society
February
The
i,
1887.
Quarterly Journal.
Vol.
No. 169.
Proceedings.
From
February, 1887.
Vol. III.
Nos. 8 and
the Anthropological Institute

3.
[No. Lxvii.
February, 1887.
107
The
Journal of
9.
The
Journal.
Vol.
XVI.

Mar.
SOCIETV OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGV.
I]
[1S87.
The Archreological
Royal Archaeological Institute
Vol.
XLIII.
Nos.
and
1886.
172.
Journal.
171
From
the
From
the
1886
Roekke;
From L'Academie
i.
the
Hefte
3.
Tome
IX.
Livr.
American Oriental Society
2.
Petersoourg
St.
1886.
Proceedings
Newhaven.
at
(Vol. XIII).
October, 1886.
From La
Bind;
Impdriale des Sciences de
Melanges Asiatiques.
From
Aarboge:
Royal Northern Society of Anticûaries

II.
Societe d' Anthropologic de Lyon.
Tome
Bulletin.
IV.
1885.
From
the Bibliotheca Nazionale Centrale di Firenze
delle Publicazioni Italiane, &c.
From
the Author
La Stele
1887.
Num.
Bolletino
26 and 27.
de Mesa, examen critique du
texte.
Par M. Clermont-Ganneau.
Extrait
From
the Author
On
1887.
By
the Etymology of Nekasim.
Prof.
Paul Haupt, Ph.D.
The following were nominated

Meeting on 3rd May, 1887
for election
the next
at
Ernest George Harmer, 88, Buckingham Road, N.

E. C.
Hulme,
Rev.
Howard
18,
Philbeach Gardens, South Kensington, W.
Crosby, D.D., LL.D., 116, East 19th Street,
York City, U.S.A.

Miss Rebecca Scott Lowrey, 2083,
Avenue,
Fifth
New
New York
City, U.S.A.
To
be added to the List of Subscribers
The
Library of the
Newton Theological
Institution,
Newton
Centre, Mass., U.S.A.
A
Bible,"
Paper by
W.
C.
Thurman,
was read by the Secretary.

108
"
The Chronology
of the
.Mar.
proceedings.
i]
The
"
On
[1887.
President read a Paper by Professor E. Amelineau
Book
of Job."
Version Thebaine du Livre de Job.

Parmi
les livres
de I'Ancien Testament nul n'a
et plus admire, a juste titre,
que
etudie
ete plus
L'Egypte chretienne
Livre de Job.
le
semble avoir partage notre admiration et notre predilection modernes

De tres-bonne heure
pour cette ceuvre sublime du genie hebreu.
Job etait devenu un personnage tres populaire dans la vallee du Nil
dans
et
comme
la
Les moines aimaient a
Haute-Egypte.
outre le
et
convenait particulierement au genie egypto-chretien.
la fin
croirais
En
poeme au commencement
merveilleux qui entoure Taction du
se le proposer
I'exemple de la patience et de la resignation.
meme
Je
volontiers que les longs discours de Job et de ses
pen d'impression sur
les moines on les simples fideles

on ne trouve que tres-rarement dans les ceuvres coptes
des citations textuelles du livre de Job. A part quelques passages
cel^bres, comme les versets 23 et 24 du chapitre xix, si remarquables
amis
faisaient
d'Egypte
par la vigueur de I'expression,*

texte
ils
les
Coptes se sont peu pre'occupes du
ne sont jamais doutes que
les
deux
versets qui suivent le
passage que je viens d'indiquer devaient servir d'occasion
pour I'une des plus vigoureuses
En
revanche,
ils
luttes
de
la science
et
d'armes
contemporaine.
prisaient fort les dialogues de Satan avec Dieu, les
maladie de Job et de la mort de ses enfants, surtout

I'apparition du Seigneur sur un nuage pour terminer le debat toujours
recits
de
la
Rien ne montre mieux
pendant.
moines d'Egypte que

les
anciens
pour
Egyptiens avaient
de Job parmi
la popularite
le fait suivant.
Tout
I'art
le
monde
de
salt
I'ecriture
quel
;
les
amour
leurs
de-
scendants Chretiens ont conserve et conservent encore cet amour a
eux legue de generation en generation par leurs peres, depuis longtemps endormis dans la montagne ou sous leurs pyramides. Les
scribes Chretiens ont soigne leurs ecrits de telle maniere qu' aujourd'hui
encore
ils
font I'admiration de ceux qui les voient.
avaient leurs personnages de predilection, et

dilection en mettant le portrait
* Le passage en question
est
Theodore, disciple de Pachome.

qu'on pent
et
Ces heureux scribes

prouvaient cette pre-
de leurs preferes en
cite
II
ils
ou a
la fin
de
dans I'abrege memphitique de
la vie
de
sert a
montrer aux cenobites recalcitrants
qu'on doit ecrire la vie des serviteurs de Dieu.
109
tete
Mar.
i]
C'est ce qui est arrive
leur copie.
a peint le partriarche
persuade n'avoir pas
Dans
[oh,
pour Job,
de Hus montre
affaire
maniere dont on
et la
bien qu'orj etait intimement
avec un personnage vulgaire.

publication, le juste
I'un des manuscrits qui sert a cette
comme
[1887,
ne manquent jamais de
le
dire les ecrivains coptes, est
filles.
II porte une courte tunique, una
un manteau militaire agrafe sur I'epaule droite. Sa tete
d'un diademe orne de pierres precieuses son menton est
represente entoure de ses

cuirasse et
est coiffee
entoure d'une barbe longue et soyeuse
De
nimbe lumineux.
la
main
toute la figure est ceinte d'un
droite,
etre
en son temps un
belles, ni
On
Les
roi fort puissant.
une lance
de la
voit que ce devait
tient
il
gauche, un globe, symbole de la puissance.
filles
moins richement ornees que leur pere
ne sont ni moinsce sont princesses
royales ou imperiales, telles qu'on les representait chez les Coptes,

eleves des peintres byzantins.
II est
la version
malheureux qu'aucun des manuscrits qui nous ont conserve

thebaine du Livre de Job ne porte de date.
D'apres
le
type des lettres et des ornements, je serais assez porte a croire que
les
manuscrits en question ont du etre ecrits au sixieme, sinon au
en pleine periode de la domination byzantine en

Ces manuscrits, j'ai hate de le dire, sont au nombre de
trois, dont deux se trouvent a Rome au musee de la Propagande, et
lis sont
I'autre a la bibliotheque du m\i?,e sati-Fei-di?ia?ido a Naples.
Par un hasard heureux ou malencontreux,
completement inedits.
septieme
siecle,
Egypte.
comme Ton
voudra,
soient pas de la
ils
meme
ne
aucun passage, aucun
se suivent les uns les autres, quoiqu'ils
main,
verset qui se rencontre dans
Ils n'offrent
deux manuscrits. Cependant quelques

xcix du Musee Borgia,*
versets nous ont ete conserves dans le Cod.
comme
faisant partie
de
I'oftice
de
Le
Paque.
la
texte de ce
scritpresente quelques variantes, mais de peu d'importance
que
on ne pent y attacher quelque

crible de fautes, comme il est
facile
giles et les Epitres, sans parler
de I'Ancien Testament.
Avec de
pareils
elements,
valeur, parce
il
de
est
h.
donner quelque
fois
nom
pour
version qui serait simplcment mienne.
* Voici ces passages:
xxiii,
2^xxiv, 29;
XXX, 29.
no
le dit
manu-
d'ailleurs
manuscrit
est
conslater pour les Evan-
done impossible de
edition critique vraiment digne de ce
m'exposerais
le
une
version antique une
la
Peut-etre
xxvii,
faire
je I'entreprenais, je
si
16
sera-t-il
xxviii,
toujours im-
i;
xxix, 21
Mar.
proceedings.
i]
[1SS7.
possible de faire une pareille edition, a moins que quelque heureux
hasard ne fasse rnettre

cependant,
que
main sur de nouveaux manuscrits.
la
version thebaine du Livre de Job est a peu pres complete.

qu'une seule lacune, lacune importante,
commence au
petite, puis qu'elle
au verset 8 du chapitre
iinir
indecise de savoir
Coptes sur
les
il
est vrai,
du chapitre
verset 8
xl, soit
34
II
n'y a
mais relativement
pour
xxxix,
en s'en rapportant au
versets,
Quoique ce soit encore pour moi une question

I'Ancien Testament a ete en entier traduit par
texte des Septante.
les
Telle,
I'honneur de la presenter au public savant, la
j'ai
si
Septante, et quoique je sois assez portea croire qu'il
y a eu tout au moins plusieurs traductions faites sur les traduction

des Septante, il n'y a toute fois aucun doute a entretenir sur la tra-
duction de Livre de Job
grecque connue sous

livre,
le
elle
nom
a bien ete
faite d'apres la
Le
des Septante.
traduction
dernier verset
du
verset qui ne se trouve ni dans le texte hebreu tel que nous
I'avons aujourd'hui, ni dans la Vulgate, mais qui se trouve dans la
traduction the'baine, en est une preuve convaincante, je crois.

dois faire observer aussi qu'un certain
nombre de
dans
ait
la version thebaine,
.outre
dans
les
sans qu'il y
lacune du nianuscrit
passages qui se retrouvent dans
Borgia, ces
memes
compte de
cette absence, autrement
tion des scribes, ce qui ne
me
en
xcix du Musee
le Cod.
que
versets sont absents, sans
Je
manquent
versets
je puisse
me
que par I'etourderie ou
rendre
I'inatten-
parait guere satisfaisant.
Quoiqu'il en soit je presente au public savant, a tous ceux qui
recherchent avidement tous
les vestiges laisses
dans
les ceuvres
de
humain en quelque pays que ce soit, par des livres regardes

comme sacres et e'minemment respectables, je presente, dis-je,
la version thebaine du Livre de Job, telle que je I'ai rencontree.
Tesprit
Les uns y trouveront matiere a leur admiration

matiere a leurs recherches scientifiques
'Ct profit.
de
Job
Au
sera,
religieuse, les autres
et linguistiques,
tous lumiere
point de la seule langue, la version thebaine du Livre

j'ose
le
croire,
d'une grande
multiplicite des sujets traites par I'auteur
la
livre merveilleux, qui
un resume encyclopedique de
:semble a distance
a cause de
utilite,
de ce
toutes
les
con-
naissances que I'auteur avait, ou qu'on avait a I'epoque de I'auteur, en

fait
de philosophie
formes nouvelles.
ou des
Le
et d'histoire naturelle.
langue copte sera enrichi de mots nouveaux,
dictionnaire de la
et surtout
d'une foule de
Afin de ne rien laisser au hasard des corrections
restitutions, j'ai reproduit les manuscrits tels quels, et je
suis contente
de souligner d'un mot

Ill
les fautes
par trop evidentes.
me
Mar.
society OF BIBLICAL ARCH.-EOLOGY.
i]
[1887.
Pour toutes ces raisonsj'aicru quenulle Societe ne pouvait entreh. plus juste titre
que la Societe d'Archeologic hihlique, qui a rendu et rend tant de services aux etudes
prcndre cette publication
scientifiques, religieuses et chretiennes.
Bruxelles, 13 Kvrier, 1887.
This paper, with the Coptic text of the Book of Job,

be printed
will
a future part of the Society's publications.
in
Remarks were added by the Rev. Canon Bcechey and
the
President.
"
Paper on
The Caaba and Mosque
of Mecca," by Miss
Gonino, was read.

Arabia
Few
rature
visit
is
as yet
who
there are
fewer
still
to the generality of people a terra
are conversant with
who have cared
to El-Hejaz entails
nothing of
its
very
to
incogjiita.
language, history, or
lite-
undergo the hardships which a
little is
people and their inner
its
known
life;
yet
of the country, almost

it
is
a subject replete
comes home to all Christian minds as

being intimately connected Avith the most ancient Biblical records,
and in days when students are ardently and energetically pursuing
their researches in the old as well as the new world, the time cannot
be far distant when the Arabic Peninsula will be made to yield up its
with interest, and one which
long forgotten
Burton,
may be
lore.
Broadly speaking, the Arabs, according to
These are: the autochMahrah and the coast

between Muscat and Hadramaut
the Noachians, or Chaldeans
of Mesopotamia, who penetrated into Arabia about 2000 a.c, and
drove before them the owners of the soil, seizing on the best lands of
divided into three races.
thones, or sub-Caucasian tribes,
occuj^ying
;
the peninsula;
thirdly, the descendants of Ishmael, dating from

1900 A.c, who occupy theSinaitic Peninsula, and never extended
beyond the limits of these mountains, where they even to this day
"dwell in the presence of their brethren,'' and retain the simple
cir.
customs and the
fierce spirit of their forefathers.

'
They have an
admixture of Egyptian blood, recognized in Genesis, where

that " his mother took him a wife out of Egypt."
The
religion of the different tribes of Arabia
down
it is
said
to the birth of
Mar.
proceedings.
i]
[1S87.
Islamism seems to have been a very extensive polytheism.

time the Caaba, which was looked upon as a Pantheon
all,
At one
common
to
This
had no less than 360 statues of their various divinities.
temple, and the Black Stone, are the only two objects of worship
which have survived the Arab heavenly host, and which Mohammed,
that greatest of iconoclasts, dared not destroy.
emblem
confined to
not
is
The
Arabia.
Bona Dea, among
of Bonus Deus,
the ancient
stone, which with their descendants has

" buona donna," a sign-board representing a
was a round
Italians
dwindled down
to,
woman.
headless
worshipped
some
however,
worship,
Aerolite
primitive
at
black stone, said to have fallen from heaven,
is
and triangle were reverenced

the pyramid in Egypt and Mexico, whilst
in
Jagannath
parts of India,
the cone
Greece cones of terra cotta were held
The Hejazi
is
short
man,
in
his
complexion generally "dark
leonine," varying from the darkest Italian to a chocolate hue
manners are simple and

ness
dignified, free
of
Brigandage
El-Hejaz, and
is
and
exclude a certain amount of worldly
still
die
to
his
from affectation or awkward-
his character is a mixture of determination, gentleness
generosity, which does not
cunning.
in
high esteem.
in
good repute among the dwellers

is
considered a noble and
a foray
in
enviable death.
Mesha, Becca, Mecca, Om-el-Cora, the mother of

noble, capital of El-Hejaz
of Islam,
have seen
holy city
the
it
at least
once
hardt,
Mecca
who
cir.
visited the place in
is
built in a
narrow sandy
Burk-
1809, calculates the inhabitants of
25,000 to 30,000, counting the suburbs; but owing to
political disturbances
there.
in their lives,
which extends from north to south.
valley, the direction of
the
cities,
and Arabia, the birth-place of tlie founder

of Moslems, whose greatest desire is to
Its sole
the pilgrimage,
they
fell
to 18,000 a few years after he
was
commerce and activity occur during the few days of

when Meccans and merchants may be said to make
the most of their opportunity.
The town belongs to

who bear a distinctive
other
near the right temple

all their lives,
made
are
;
Mohammed's descendants,
sign so as not to be
inhabitants of El-Hejaz
vertical incisions
is
the Beni-Hussain,
forty days
in the
confounded with the

after
their
birth,
two
males' cheeks, and two others
these cuts leave indelible marks, which last
and the operation which ensures these ennobling
styled Tashrit.
113
scars
Mar.
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.LOLOGV.
I]
Towards the centre of the
city rises the
[1SS7.
Mosque, which gives and
has given so great a lustre to Mecca, surrounding the
Holy of
Beth-Allah, the Caaba, looked upon by Moslems as the

raised
by men
commonly
to the glory of
called, stands
The temple
God.
Holies,
temple
first
or house, as
it
is
towards the middle of the open square of
Mosque, measuring 22 paces by 18 paces, and from 40 to 50 feet in

It is built of fine grey granite, well fitted and cemented
height.
together.
Tradition says that the Caaba was built no less than ten times
it
was
first
constructed in heaven, 2,000
before the creation of the world
God commanded
Adam, according
Name
to the
say 40,000
Tawaf
whom
or procession round the
the while.
same
tradition,
was the
first
erected the Caaba on earth, precisely underneath the

in
years
there worshipped by angels,
to perform the
Caaba, praising His
some
heaven, collecting the stones on the five holy
believer
site
it
hills, />.,
he
occupied
Lebanon,
and Hur or Hira, which latter afforded the

first stone.
Ten thousand angels had the care of the edifice, but, as
the sequel will show, they do not appear to have been mindfiil of the
charge committed to them.
After him, Abraham and Ishmael received the commands of the
Almighty to rebuild this temple, which had been swept away in the
Sinai, Jur, Zeit, Ararat,
deluge.
On
digging the ground, they
came upon
the foundations
left
want of a stone to mark the angle from which

the Taiif or procession was to begin, Ishmael went in search of one.
On his way to Gebel Kobeis, he met the angel Gabriel, holding in his
hand the famous Black Stone, or Hajar el Asicad, which was of such
by Adam, and being
in
light could be seen at the distance of four

wept much and sore on the sins of men, it
gradually became black.
Another tradition says that it was touched
by an imi)ure woman, and forthwith turned opaque and black.
According to a third, it is the only object in the world which has
dazzling whiteness that
its
days' journey, but having
come
straight
from heaven.
On
the day of
judgment
it
shall witness
who touch it with a reverent and single heart for

it contains the "document" placed by Allah on the day when He
made a solemn covenant with the sons of Adam. When the Caaba
was completed, God commanded Abraham to ascend Gebel-Sabir
and call the world to visit the holy place, "and all the sons of men
in favour of those
heard him, yea even
the
unborn, from
resurrection."
114
that
day
to
the
day of
J'roceedings, Soc.
gl^
PL P
Raaoxif
Bxbl Arch' Feb
J667.
^ ^
te.
del.
PLATE ILLUSTRATIVE OF THE HIERATIC
FORMS
OF THE GOOSE
Proceedings Soc,B\hl^rrh., Feb
9c- /^7i/ '^^;
1687.
HÛ^' ii.
PlffflC
SI.
(>h(^-)
^ Ci
CC
y(n-)
f3
^-inoh
EXAMPLES OP INSCRTPITIONS FROM THE SAFA.

AFTER DE VOGUE AND HALEVY
P'-oceedm^s Soc. BiR.jirofv; Feb
>.
1881^
sf^
CD *
^s-
+
^
\=-
s>
/.
C jc?:?*
>^
EXAMPLES OP INSCRIPTIOIIS FROM THE SAFA

AFTER DE VOGUE AND HALEVY
Mar.
proceedings.
i]
[1887.
The Amalikah (descended from Shem) were the first to settle

Mecca they built the sixth house. The seventh house was
near
According
constructed by the Beni-Jorham.
married a daughter of
this tribe,
and
to
Moslems, Ishmael
mother
for love of her forgot his
tongue to speak Arabic.

Kossai-bin-Kilab,
fifth
forefather
seventh house on Abraham's plan.
who
filled
it
It
prophet, rebuilt the
the
of
was
nephew Amer-ibn-Lahai
his
with idols, and persuaded his brethren to erect houses
near the Caaba, in which they dwelt during the day, but at night
they returned under their tents on the neighbouring
This Caaba was accidentally burnt, and
by a swollen
torrent.
Beni-Koreish,
who
curtailed
its
Hattim wall
The
rebuilt the
walls were destroyed
Beni-Kassai were succeeded by the
Caaba
but failing in money, they
proportions and marked out

;
its
hills.
former limits with the
its
they closed the western door, and placed the south-
eastern entrance five feet above the ground, to prevent people getting
five years
The
old.
columns nearest
historian Azrabi
to the door, a
more
however,
likely,
to
one of the
states that over
woman was
her lap, believed to be the Virgin

is
Mohammed was twenty
This took place when
in without their leave.
sculptured with a babe in
Mary and
the infant Christ

" Isis
have been an
with
it
Horus."
Ibn-Zobeyr, Ayisha's nephew, reconstructed the Caaba in 64 H.,
and brought
it
about the
size
it
had during the supremacy of the
Beni-Kossai.
It
was about
this
time that the edifice was called Ca'aba, a word
derived from Ca'ab, die, cube, the shape the building had assumed.
The main
it now
who reduced it
portion of the edifice as
Hajjaj-ibn-Jusuf-el-Takasi,
stands,
to
is
what
the work of
it
was
at the
time of the Beni-Koreish, re-constructing the HattuB which had
been pulled down by Ibn-Zobeyr and

Caaba.
its
space comprised in the
Since then the shape and size of the temple has remained
the same.
The Abbassides during
at different times,
The Caaba
sway enlarged the Caaba

to its
improvements.
stands upon a base two feet in height, projecting
about one foot from the

like glass
their
and greatly contributed
wall,
composed of
fine
marble
by the touch of innumerable pilgrims.
slabs,
The
polished
only door
which gives access within is on the south-east, ci?: seven feet from
the ground, and is opened, first for the admittance of pilgrims, and
five or six days after for the purifying and cleaning of the temple.
115
Mar.
society OF BIBLICAL ARCH/EOLOGY.
i]
The door
is
opened
Turkish sovereign,
in this
silver
Mecca ascends
Sherif of
who keep
way
plated,
is
[1887.
a movable ladder, the
placed against the
gift
of a
door,
the
the ladder accompanied by his
aloft the Biirka, or portiere, whilst the Sherif
officials,
opens the
and enters the sanctuary, remaining inside

the time necessary to recite one prayer and make two genuflexions.
When he has done, the other sheiks go through the same ceremony
in turn, after which the door is thrown open and the people enter,
exclaiming, " Oh, God, open for us the door of Thy mercy and Thy
Thou the most merciful of those who are merciful."
forgiveness
door, kisses the threshold,
Vt'hen the cleaning of the

substitute, enters
Caaba takes
place, the Sherif,
the temple together with the negro-warders
the Sakkain, or water-carriers,
who come
with skins
which are handed on from hand to hand,

Blackwatch
at the
door
sanctuary and perfume
it
until
full
or a
and
of water,
they reach
the
these pour the water on the floor of the
The
with rose-water.
Sherif,
the
high
personages and the negroes, with small palm brooms in their hands,
and the water which runs through an aperture under

up by the vulgar throng, who drink and
sprinkle themselves with it as long as there is a drop to be had.
The cleaning over, a paste composed of amber and aloe-wood
moistened with rose-water, is made and spread on the uncovered
portion of the wall below the tapestry; perfumes are burnt in a
Mabkhara or censer, an appropriate prayer is recited, and all
scour the
floor,
the door
is
eagerly taken
depart.
The Caaba
is
115 paces distant from the northern cloister of the
this want of symmetry

mosque, and 88 paces from the southern
arises from its having been in existence prior to the mosque.
The
;
interior of this celebrated
roof
is
is
temple consists of one single room, whose
supported by three columns
from the door, so that when
fanatics
it
the only light and air
filled
it
receives
with a multitude of jostling
becomes almost a black Calcutta
hole.
of coloured marble in chequer-wise pattern
The pavement
is
the walls below the
tapestry, likewise of marble, are adorned with inscriptions in relievo.^

innumerable lamps, said to be of gold, hang
and with arabesques
between the columns. The ceiling and the upper portion of the
walls are covered with handsome red silk, embroidered with a
running flowery pattern, and inscriptions in large silver letters. This
drapery is looped u^) six feet from the ground, so as to remove it
;
116
Mar.
proceedings.
i]
[1887
At the north-east corner
from the hands of the pilgrims.
is
a small
door leading to the roof, and never opened save for purposes of
repairs
opposite to
this, in
Aswad
the Black-Stone or
corner, stands
a flat-topped cabinet, which in Ibn-Zobeyr's time used to contain the
Coran given
fine copies of the
to the
mosque, which were destroyed
inundation which has already been mentioned, but
in the
now
it
is
empty.
On
the south-east corner of the Caaba, near the door, stands the
famous Black Stone, or Hajar el Aswad, forming part of the angle of

It is an irregular oval,
the edifice, four or five feet from the ground.
composed of various fragments, well

and smoothed over by the touch of the devotees.
It is surrounded by a brown reddish cement slightly raised above the
both the stone and the cement are kept together by a
surface
nearly seven inches in diameter,
cemented
together,
massive band of gold or silver
gilt.
According to an Arabic manuscript
this stone
is
the only object
which having come down from heaven, is able to work

It is
miracles, cure diseases, and make holy the blackest sinner.
related of a doctor of Cufa, who was seen to approach it reverently,
in the world
and who on being asked what proof he had
"We
one, replied,
water
it
have an
An Arab
confirmed the doctor's assertion.

Black Stone
"
in kissing
it,
The eye
;
is
sees in
it
The Hajar
and
a wondrous beauty, similar to that
such a pleasurable sensation
that the pilgrim wishes to
peculiar to
into the
the spot,
poet says concerning the
go on
and a divine grace in its

declared it to be the right hand of Allah upon
place to shed abundant tears."
tion
common
it
The experiment was performed on
will float."
of a young bride
was not a
when thrown
that
infallible sign that
it,
is felt
for ever.
favour.
earth,
by the mouth
This sensa-
The prophet
and the proper
Aswad has suffered frequently at the hands of the

The first time was about 311 H., when both
Mecca and the Mosque were almost destroyed by the schismatic
Karmates, who, commanded by Abu-Dabehr, invaded El-Hejaz, took
possession of Mecca and plundered it; 50,000 inhabitants lost their
lives
the Mosque and the Caaba were deprived of their ornaments
el
iconoclastic Moslems.
(the treasures of the temple
doubtful fortune of war).
had been stored underground against the
The Karmates departed after twenty
days,
taking the stone to El-Hassa, a city near the Persian Gulf, in the
expectation that Moslems would flock thither to worship the stone,.
117
Mar.
society OF BIBLICAL ARCH.EOLOGV.
i]
and have with them the
[1887.
had been the custom for

But in this
they were disappointed, and after the death of Abu-Dabehr, who had
refused 50,000 denari for it, the Karmates in 339 H. returned it
gratis, experience having taught them that little was to be made out
pilgrims from
of
all
costly gifts which
it
parts of the world to bring to Mecca.
as few pilgrims took the trouble to go to El-Hassa to kiss
it,
it.
The
stone consisted at that time of two pieces, having been broken
by
blow from a Karmate during the siege of the
In 411 H.
bi-Amr-Illah,
city.
had a narrow escape of being destroyed by El-Hakimwho being afflicted with madness,
it
Sultan of Egypt,
sent with the Pilgrims' Caravan an Egyptian with orders to destroy
the stone
under
this emissary,
Let us put an end to
and
it,
Mohammed and
stone, as also
temple, and
provided with an iron club carefully hidden
walked up to
his cloak,
Ali,
cried, "
How
long shall this
be the objects of our worship ?
this sacrilegious ciilfus, let us
Islam disappear under
destroy this
So saying he
dealt three heavy blows at the stone, whilst a body of armed men
belonging to the caravan were guarding the door of the Mosque,
ready to rush
let
in to his assistance
its
ruins."
but they were unable to protect
mob, and he was struck down by the dagger

The men-at-arms were pursued, and on this occasion
of a Yevieiii.
the entire Egyptian caravan was plundered.
him from the
infuriated
The last time the stone was illtreated was in 10S6 H., when it
and the door of the Caaba were found one morning covered with
dirt,
so that
all
who
kissed
retired with sullied beards.
it
author of this nasty trick was sought in vain.
The
The
Persians were
suspected, but nothing could be proved against them.
The Meccans, however, who
realize the saying, that " the nearest
the altar the farthest from
" avanie
"
God," are not sorry of a real or fictitious

which gives them the opportunity of belabouring and
whom
plundering the Persians, against

religious
hatred.
below
summit,
its
On
is
they entertain a deep seated
the north-west side of the Caaba, two feet
Mizah
the famous
or water-spout which carries
the rain-water collected on the roof, and discharges

grave, where pilgrims stand fighting to catch
it.
it
on Tshmael's
Moslems
believe
it
Bey gives it as his opinion that it is

The pavement round the Caaba under the waterdown in 827 H.
it consists in a mosaic of coloured
to be of massive gold, but Ali
only
gilt brass.
spout was laid
stones, in the centre of which are two large slabs of beautiful verde
118
Mar.
PROCEEDINGS.
I]
[1S87.
which according to Macrizi were sent from Cairo 241 H,
a?itico,
Moslem tradition places here the tomb of Ishmaei and his mother,
and pilgrims pray at both.
Here too is a semicircular wall, the
extremities of which are in a line with the sides of the Caaba,
distant from
it
The
Ishmael's tomb.
which
encloses
it
and
four or five feet, leaving an opening which leads to
is
name of Hattii/i, and the area

Hijr (separated), on account of its having
wall bears the
called
been separated from the Caaba, of which, at different periods, it

formed an integral part. The law accepts the Hijr as a portion of
the Caaba so that it is considered as meritorious to pray in the
Hijr as in the Caaba itself, and pilgrims who have not the oppor;
tunity of praying in the latter, have the right to aver that their
prayers were recited
bowed
within
the Caaba, although they have only
The Taicaf roxxnd
in its precincts.
outside the Hattim, but as close to
The pavement round

like glass
by the
level of the
the
Caaba
is
court, describing
is
performed
of fine grey granite, polished
About
feet of the Faithful.
main
the Caaba
as possible.
it
eight inches below the
an irregular oval,
it is surrounded
between every two are suspended
numerous lamps, always burning after sunset. This oval walk is
called El Mattaf, or place of Tawaf.
Beyond it is a second pavement, slightly higher, followed by a third which you approach by a
step, and is occupied by the five Makaiiis or chapels, the well
Zemzem, the arch Bab-es-Salam, and the Mavibar or pulpit.
by 32 slender
gilt
columns;
The Makams
are distributed about the four sides of the Caaba

them are named after the founders of the four orthodox
schools.
They are, the Hanafi, Hambali, Meleki, and Shafei. In
these the Imams take up their position to direct the prayers of their
four of
The Makam
communities.
Shafei encloses the well
has an upper story where the JMuazzin ascends to
On
to prayers.
the ground floor
room, which from early morn
is
Zemzem, and
call the
Faithful
an entrance leading to the well-
till
twelve
at night
is
filled
with
pilgrims drinking or having pails of holy water poured over them, to
make
well
the
is
diameter.
let
man
On
them down
from
inwardly and outwardly clean.
fenced round by a parapet

this wall
five
feet
The mouth
of the
high and ten feet in
stand the Sakkain with their skins, ready to
at the pilgrims' desire
an iron
railing protects
them
falling in.
The
well
Zemzem
is
believed to be the one
119
shown
to
Hagar and
SOCIETV OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGV.
Mar.
[1887.
Ishmael by the angel Gabriel, when they were ready to

thirst
it
and
The word
fatigue.
Zam Zam,
from
or
is
differently explained.
faint
Some
from
derive
murmuring of its waters, others fill, fill (the

when she saw the spring. However it
Hagar's exclamation
bottle),
Meccans hold it as a wonderful miracle that the well should

ever keep at the same level, notwithstanding the quantity of water
drawn from it. They advise pilgrims to break their fast with it, to
apply it the eyes to brighten the vision, and to drink a few drops at
the hour of death to ensure their safe and speedy passage into eternal
Pilgrims therefore on leaving Mecca take with them as many
bliss.
may
be,
earthen jars covered with basket-work as they can conveniently carry,
among friends less privileged than

The water, according to most
to distribute
personal use.
bitter,
is
for
heavy,
and lukewarm, not differing in any respect from other springs

if indulged in rather
whose water is somewhat brackish
it produces pimples and other disagreeables, which makes
in Hejaz,
freely,
keep
they, or to
travellers,
strangers prefer rain-water collected in cisterns for drinking purposes.
The mosciuc surrounding

vast proportions of
its
tlie
Caaba
is
remarkable only
for the
dimensions, the open court measuring no less
than 257 paces by 210 paces; none of the sides of which run in a
perfect straight line, although the first impression is that of a regular
form.
The
court
surrounded on the eastern side by columns four
is
deep, and from three to four deep along the other sides, united by
pointed arches
20
feet high,
bestowed on
a thousand lamps given by the Faithful hang between
The columns,
these arches.
nearly 600 in number, are
and one-and-a-half
in
their regularity, so that
diameter
some
little
more than
thought was
are of white marble, others
of granite, and others of Mecca stone.

Springing from every four
columns may be seen a small cupola, whitewashed and plastered
outside, and seven minarets, as well as many towers and pinnacles,
which are distributed among the arcades and at the corners. The
colonnades is paved with large stones, and eight pavements, each rising above the other, extend from the outside to the
floor of the
centre of the square occupied by the Caaba.

into the inner court
Nineteen gates open
these gates have no doors, so that the
mosque
stands open night and day.
The
outside walls of the
rounding
it
on
temple, but are
all
sides
now
mosque
are formed by the houses sur-
these dwellings belonged formerly to the
the property of individuals,
120
who
let
them out
at
Mar.
very
PROCEEDINGS.
during the pilgrimage.
hig-n prices
[1887.
People vvno occupy
neui
have the privilege of performing their devotions at home ; for seeing

the Caaba is equivalent to being in it and joining in the religious
exercises of the Faithful.
Moslems who perform
the pilgrimage must, according to the
and go through
and minutely noted down by the
Each Hadji, when arrived at one of these,
places they enter Hejaz,* stop at different stations,
ceremonies
various
prophet himself.
carefully
prepares to enter the holy city in this wise
he
first
sets aside his
dust travelled clothes, goes through a thorough ablution and a rather

elaborate
toilet,
perfuming himself with musk and aloe-wood, and
when he has put on

the name of mohrin,
foot,
the iriiam, or white pilgrim's cloak, he receives

pure,
reciting aloud a
slurred over or missed,
Abraham
On
visits
and
garb he proceeds to
in this
Mecca on
long psalm, not a word of which

referring to
is to be
an old legend which makes
the builder of the Caaba.
entering Mecca, the Hadji recites aloud a special prayer,
the mosque, going through the gate Es-Salama (welcome), and
leaves his shoes at the door (which are apt to be purloined, especially
if
new)
he advances slowly towards the Caaba, and approaches the

el As wad \ kisses it if the throng of devotees
Black Stone or Hajar
does not prevent him, or touches

his lips
it
with his hand, which he carries to
sometimes indeed he has to be
contact of his
Immediately
staff.
satisfied with the indirect
after
this
perform the Tavvaf, which consists
l)ilgrims
round the Caaba, beginning
first
in
at the east angle of the
following the main facade where the door stands

slowly round
Black Stone, and

;
thence pacing
and
when they touch
the north, outside Ishmael's
corner, until they reach the south angle,
ceremony the
going seven times
stones,
the west
the stone
with the right hand and kiss the finger tips (great care being taken
lest the
end of
the Caaba)
some
their
ihram should touch the uncovered basement of
then they draw their hands over their faces, reciting
and when they have returned to the south

they let them fall, recite
praises to Allah, kiss the stone, and so the first
prayers the while,
angle, the hands are again raised as before
some more special

round or Shaiit is done.
* This
ground
word Hejaz wants a
little
explanation, for
it
includes a large space of
the pilgrims from India perform the ceremony described below
board ship,
at
a point where they are supposed to enter the Hejaz.
121
on
Mar.
SOCIETY OK BIBLICAL ARCIIyEOLOGV.
I]
[1S87.
done slowly
moreover, during the whole of the Taiif the pilgrim must have great
care to keep his face and left shoulder turned towards the stone
then passing out of Bab-el-Safa, he ascends the height bearing the
same name, and performs the Sat, or "running," between it and
Mount
traditional rule requires the last turns to be
The
MarauaJi, his face ever turned in the direction of the Caaba,
advancing and receding alternately

wanderings of Hagar and Ishmael
in a given space, to recall the
wilderness,
the
in
after
their
expulsion from Abraham's tent.

pilgrim then returns to Mecca, without, however, divesting
The
himself of the
for
iriiani,
he
supposed to meditate on the im-
is
portant ceremony he has just accomplished
but should his pious
prompt him, he may repeat his visits to the Caaba as often as

But this is not all
he pleases down to the end of the pilgrimage.
before leaving the holy city he has many other religious duties to
The day of sacrifice (in remembrance of Abraham offering
perform.
his son Isaac) falls on the 8th oi iiU Hijjah (pilgrimage) ; on that day
zeal
(i2th September), a
little after
towards El-Mina, a straggling
Moslems
sacred to
to
Mount
legend
our
Adam
as the burial place of
Arafat * (Holy), which owes
When
sunrise, the pilgrim directs his steps
village three miles distant
first
its
from Mecca,
then he proceeds
name
to the following
parents were driven out of paradise, because
they had eaten wheat, which deprived them of their innocence, they
were cast upon
Ceylon
seek her.
but
He
unable to
Arafat,
and
Adam
in the course of
for
at
without his wife determined to
live
forthwith began a journey to which our globe owes
present configuration
town
Eve descended upon
earth.
Adam
wherever our
After wandering for
time arose.
its
parent placed his foot, a
first
and
he reached the mountain of Mercy

heard Eve calling his name. He hastened
(Arafat),
as
many
years,
he drew near he
in the direction whence the

whom
he had been separated for
her
from
and
saw
voice proceeded,
Here
so long, and to their re-union the name of Arafat is due.
Adam was duly instructed by the archangel to erect a Madaa, house
of prayer, and here they dwelt until their death.
After a day's journey and

foot
of Arafat,
El-Meshar-el-Haram,
valley, until they
many
prayers, the Hadjis halt at the
and the next day they
come
hurry through the

to Meshialla
set
Mina.
* Called " holy " above.
122
off
again,
Osnah-Hassar,
traverse
accursed
Mar.
PROCEEDINGS.
I]
[1SS7.
Here they go through a series of ceremonies referring to long

whose true import is wholly unsuspected by the
performers themselves after which they must each take up seven
stones and hurl them at Shaitan-el-Cabir (the common enemy of the
human race), with averted faces, crying Bismillah, " in the name of
Allah."
This done each pilgrim may turn his attention to the sacrificing of the victim he has brought with him, and if a good Moslem,
forgotten legends,
he
will distribute
after
among
it
another tedious
his devotions at the
friends,
toilet,
and especially the poor.
Finally,
he returns, to Mecca, where he resumes
Caaba, which on the third day of the pilgrimage
has had the old Kisiaa removed, cut up, and sold to the devotees.
On
being taken
its
down from the temple
there follows a scramble for
the dust which has collected and stuck to the walls, and which the
people keep or
entirely
tion of
sell as
And now
relic.
hung with the black damask
it
exposed save the
roof, the
the outside of the Caaba
basement, the space occupied by
A broad
the Hajar-el-Aswad, and the Burka.
is
covering, which leaves no por-
stripe
embroidered with
gold runs the whole way round the upper portion, with the following
words of the Coran, "
God
has
made
Caaba
the
to be a holy house,
a house destined to be a station for the sons of
appointed a holy month, the offering of sheep, and
men; He has
all
the ornaments
depending from the victims, that ye may know that He sees

is done in Heaven above and on the earth beneath."
The Kiswa is made

Ramadan it is
in Cairo at the Sultan's expense.
transferred from
feast of
the
all
that
After the
manufactory to the
Hassanein mosque, and whilst there, on stated days, ladies of high

and low degree help in sewing or finishing off some portion of the
embroidery, it being accounted among the good deeds which even
women
can perform.
When
with the pilgrims' caravan.
completed
The
it
is
despatched to Mecca
Viceroy, accompanied by
all
the
grandees of the realm, and thousands of spectators, assemble in the
Cara-meydan (square) beneath the
citadel, together with all the reli-
gious denominations and various guilds with their flags and music.
From
this
square the departure of the Kiswa takes place.
The
necessary orders being given, and the requisite papers delivered by

the Khedive, the procession files out, headed by the military, the
corporations, horsemen,
and camels, carrying the Mehmal or box on
a camel with the carpet

after, riding
the caravan Sheikh follows immediately
a camel, then the high functionaries in
123
full
uniform, and
society OF BIBLICAL ARCH.EOLOGV.
Mar.
i]
lastly
another body of troops close the march.
for starting
the city
Guns
traversed from end to end
is
[1887.
give the signal
they pass out at
Bab-el-Nasr, and halt at Berket-el-Haj, the centre of the pilgrims'
The day
rendezvous.
lation
is
is
kept as a general holiday
the whole popu-
out in the streets through which the pageant
to pass.
is
The Kiswa does not vary in colour, shape, or design. At first the
new covering is looped up by means of ropes fastened to the roof,
and suffered to hang down in festoons, so that the lower portion of
the building remains uncovered
and secured
in the
by-and-bye the carpet
basement brass
The
rings.
is let
down,
ropes which support
the Kisica not being very tight, the slightest breath of wind causes
with prayers, for they imagine the swaying

of guardian angels, of
will carry
it
it
This the throng assembled round the edifice welcome
to undulate.
straight to
The custom
whom
is
produced by the flapping
70,000 have the care of the Caaba, and
heaven on the
last day.
of covering and uncovering the Caaba
Mussulman origin.
It existed
is
not of
among the heathen Arabs, when

summer and the other for winter.
already
there were two carpets, one for
The Kiswa was given successively by the Emirs of Yemen,

Commanders of Bagdad, and the Sultans of Egypt, according to
the
the
degree of power exercised over Mecca; forgiving the Caaba carpet was
tantamount to assuming the sovereignty over Hejaz.
Kalaun, sultan
of Egypt, obtained this exclusive right for himself, his descendants
and successors, which the Sultans of Constantinople have inherited

from him. Kalaun assigned the revenue of two villages to defray the
later on Soliman the Magnificent added
expenses of the carpet
;
But
several others.
to return to the Hadji.
age to Muna, a farewell
must hasten
to
transgression,
which
seventy-fold
leave
more
visit to
Mecca
the
as
After another pilgrim-
Caaba and the
well
si)eedily as possible,
in his state of grace
would make
his
Zemzem, he
for
fear
of
punishment
terrible.
Burton calculates the number of pilgrims who repair yearly to

at about 50.000, a considerable falling off since the days when
Mecca
Burkhardt and Ali-Bey visited the place.
Rcmark.s were added by the Rev. Canon Becchey, Mr.

Reed, Mr. J. Offord, and the President.
P. R.
for these
124
Communications,

Mar.
PROCEEDINGS.
i]
[1887.
The following Communication has been received from

A. Macalister, M.D., F.R.S., Cambridge :
An
Inscription of the Thirteenth Dynasty in the
Dublin National Museum.

In the National
Museum
of Ireland there
is
a block of black
which originally formed the pedestal of a statue, and which

in general appearance is not unlike the Saite pedestal, whose inbasalt
scription I recently
The remains
and on the
stone,
communicated
flat
The
follows
which form a part of a funeral
characters, as usual, read from right to
left,
1
X^&t
A/l
inscrip-
and are
as
(0
(2)
attached to the
still
face of the pedestal there are three lines of
well-cut, incuse hieroglyphs,

tion.
to the Society.
of the feet of the statue are
nebt
nefer
abt
thins:s
sood
pure
anx-ta
am
neter
which the Goas are fed upon
u
nemu
em
Uast
Sebek-em-sa-f
maêru
of the Neimi
ifi
Thebes
Sebek-emsaf
justified
en ka en
to the spirit
.<2>(3)
L
L
\
ar-n
suten
ur
son of
^'îfthc
^^^^'''y
^'"y^^ magistrates
maxeru
neb amax
justified
the faithful one.
The two
characters.
sa (?)
Q
|]
^Jjq
Sebek - tutu
Sebek - tutu
beba
beba
persons mentioned on this stone are well-known historical
On
the limestone slab in the Louvre
numbered
c.
13,
and we there learn that

the royal magistrate Sebek -tutu -beba was the husband of the lady of
the genealogy of the whole family
is
125
given,
Mar.
I]
the house Tuau-ra-nefert,
here referred
to,
and
[1887.
that his fourth son was the personage
Sebek-em-saf, who
the office of Afer-sent, or
filled
" Superintendent of the Storehouse."
Bibliotheque Nationale carries this genealogy a
stele in the
tells us that the scribe and magistrate Sebektuta-beba was the son of Sebek-hotep and his wife Hepiu. This
Sebek-hotep was probably the son of the ErJ>a Seneb, and nephew
and
step farther back,
of Sebek-hotep IV, the son of Mentu-hotep.
We
have thus
monumental
five
generations of this family
history, the first of
whom
commemorated
lived in the reign
20th king of the Xlllth Dynasty, according to the Turin
about
or
list,
Queen Nubchas,
2000, and the last in the days of the
B.C.
in
of the
the contemporary, and probably the wife of Sebek-hotep VI, the
26th king of the same dynasty.
name Sebek-em-saf the marks
note that in the
It is interesting to
of the plural are interposed between the sa and the f, both in the
In one later stele of an Emsaf there
Paris and Dublin monuments.
is
a single mark under the
uncommon,
know however of one
where there is the name
marks in names are not

and very seldom precede an f.
a stele in Turin (Vestibule, No. 18)
Such
sa.
plural
but are usually terminal,
The
is
office
another
case in
/c=
held by Sebek-em-saf
monument
of a
W^
There
not well understood.
is
Nemu named Mentu-hetep
Civico, Palazzo Correr, Venice, described by Dr.
in the
Museo
Wiedemann
in the
Proceedings of this Society (1886, p. 90), and dating from the Xllth
This
Dynasty.
"
Nemu
^\
connection with
its
Y::>
evident that a
Boulaq,
or
is
office
who
word
y\
as
y ^ ^ ^^
(^
the tongue (connected with
as that in the Metternich Stele,
Nemu
n
iJ
tk
^^
X
f
ek
^v
'I
w
'
'
'
some other examples, it

was a speaker; and in the stele of Ra-hotep
thy spells," and
'
is
at
was, like Sebek-tutu-beba, one of the thirty magistrates,
Nemu
sentence.
verbal in the phrase
Thou pronouncest
the
the
and such uses
iterareX
1 _MSf Ji
where the sense
"
describes
of the keeper of the palace."
From
I
stele
is
used
pronouncing a judgment
"speaker" (with a query).
" reporter," and others have proposed " inter126
in the sense of
Wiedemann
Chabas renders
it
translates
it

Mar.
PROCEEDINGS.
1]
Unfortunately this inscription throws no hght
preter" or ''envoy."
on
this point,
the
Nemu
As
no
except so far as
it
links
express
knowledge
It
it.
by Sebek-tutu-beba, we have
as to the phonetic value of the characters
may
in the
but
p. 271),
which
Chabas conjectured, connected with the
be, as
D _p mentioned
"Voyage,"
with a place, and calls him
it
Thebes.
in
to the nature of the post held
clear
[1887.
"Travels of an Egyptian" (Chabas,
this is uncertain.
These
thirty great royal
magistrates seem to have constituted the high court referred to by
the Greeks, a judicial board something like the court of the seventy
D'^^pf,
whom Moses
six centuries later.
appointed to judge the Israelites more than
do not know of any variant of the
name
gives any information as to the
The
Robert Brown,
Jun., F.S.A.
On Euphratean Names
What was
title
which
of the office.*
has been received from
of the Constellation Ursa Major.
name
the original Euphratean
of the constellation
Ursa Major, not the extended Great Bear of a modern star-map,

but
'
ApKTov,
i]v Koi
"Aftaâv t7riK\rjaiu KoXeovaiv,
which heads the Northern Signs, as
OrioJi the Southern,
and which,
by four
Orion-like, consists of seven protagonistic stars, arranged
The Bear
and three?
is
named sakh
Thus
dabu, Heb. dob, and Arabic dub.
in
Akkadian, the Assyrian
the star a Ursce Majoris
is
now styled Diibhe {= Arabic dubbeh, "she-bear"), and the Arabic

name of the sign is Al-dub-al-akbar (" the Great-bear "). But the
Arabian nomenclature
is
borrowed from the
* The President has kindly directed

inscription of
Aahmes
at
valour were told to the
El Kab, in line
Nemu,
rewards, so that apparently

probable, therefore, that the
this reference,
it
my
10,
attention
where
it
classical,
the native
to the passage
is
in
the
said that his deeds of
as a preliminary step towards his receiving royal
was his duty to report to the sovereign.

was like the Hebrew "l^STO, a recorder.
official
and several other valuable suggestions,
sincere thanks,
^27
I desire to
express
my
It is
For
most
Mar.
i]
society OF BIBLICAL ARCILl^lOLOGY.
[1SS7.
two Bears being the Great and
Little Coffins,
Arabian names
for the
and solemn motion round the

of Ursa Major are called Benetnasch
or Biers, in reference to their slow
So the three
pole.
("
tail-stars
The -daughters -of- the -bier ").

Lenormant translated
Legend
"
2.
He
Des etoiles il
(LU. masi)
adds, "
Tablet of the Creation
line 2 of the Fifth
leur attribua, les etoiles de la grande ourse

fixa."
il
Dans un proclain
travail je justifierai cette interpre'tation
"
i,
499) but his lamented death prevented his further
treatment of the matter, and I know of no special reason in favour
{Les Origines,
of this view, whilst there are numerous considerations
against
it
{Vide R.B., Jun., Erida?ms, 65).
Euphratean astronomy knew a Kakkabu Dahi, a " Star (or Constellation)
member
of the Bear;" but
it
was not apparently a prominent
of the heavenly host, and was connected with misfortune
t 76).
Of course
Bear of one nation may, or may not, be identical
" A fragmentary planiswith the constellational Bear of another.
phere," says Professor Sayce, " places the star Lid immediately above
Vide Sayce, in Trans. Soc. Bib. Arch., Vol. Ill, page
the constellational
seven dots, under which
Now
was included among the
Z/^/
since
'
Tammuz
seven
written,
is
was
'
the
month
'
month
before the
star.'
and
would seem that the
The words underneath
of Martu,'
represented Ursa Major.
dots
who goes
Bel
stars of Martu,' or
'
the west,'
it
which the planisphere belonged,

was
called Bel from the tenth to
since the revolution of the moon
Bib.
Arch., Vol. Ill, page 172).
fifteenth
day"
{Trans.
Soc.
the
would
fix
the day of the
to
And, having quoted another inscription relating to portents drawn

from the positions of Mars, in which we read
:
'''Mars to Bcl-the- Confronter
he observes
with the
I
'
" Bel -the -Confronter ...
Bel
who goes
In
have referred.
before the star
Of
opposite,"
perhaps to be identified
in the planisphere to
which
would denote the Great Bear from

days of the moon's age."
this case
the eleventh to the fifteenth
'
is
is
it
course the JF^zVz-stars, which are so prominent,

" Shining with ample light
as Aratos says,
would be
scheme; and the
title
when
night begins,"
specially represented in
"the Confronter"
J28
is
the Euphratean
exceedingly appropriate
Mar.
PROCEEDIIS'GS.
i]
to this large
permitting)
me
[1887.
and remarkable star-combination, ever before us (weather

and untouched by ocean. Professor Sayce once sugges-
that perhaps "
the god seven,' so frequently mentioned in

connected with the Bear. The planets, Orion,
and Ursa Major form three remarkable groups of sevens ; and seven
stars in a group are often represented on the cylinders, some fifteen
ted to
the Inscriptions,"
instances
'
is
being given in
Plate XXX, Fig.
7,
Lajard's
in
eight-rayed solar star over the head of the former,
over the head of the latter
two rows of four and
in
form, the
and the crescent
three, representing, as I believe, the Wain-îaxs,
{Cf. Plate xxxii,
The Sun and Moon being
5).
human
close by the crescent are seven stars in
the limits of the original Ursa Major.

Plate Liv, Fig.
Thus
Culte de Mithra.
we have the Sun and Moon
11;
Fig.
separately represented,
not probable that the seven circles stand for the seven planets.
it is
The seven
shape of the
circles in the
crescent-moon in Plate
Fig.
liva;,
7,
believe, the days
{Cf. Plate lxix. Fig. 16).
of the week.
have always thought that Professor
A, attached to the
letter
symbolize,
Max
Miiller's
well-known
explanation of the mental process by which, according to him, Ursa
Major obtained her name,
(=
(i)
(i?ishis),
bright,
(2)
i.e.,
the connexion in idea between nksha

ursa, and the seven "Sages"
Mr. A. Lang's objection that this ex-
bear), arktos,
was very conclusive.
it could be shown that every starway {Custom and Myth, 2nd edition, page 139
planation cannot be accepted unless
name
arose in a similar
one
et seq.), practically asserts that only
human mind
the
in a stellar
unnecessary to discuss.
History and philology, as
with them on the subject,

Ursa Major ; and, further, there
acquainted
alike
origin of
is
that
Ursa Minor, another group of seven
lelogram of four with a

sister,
tail
of three,
and not an archaic
And
here
acjyaipa
ome
K'J/061's.
let
me
and
far
point to
ffîyytiaTa
xxxix.)
positive character, (2)
it
is
am
an Aryan
every reason to believe
stars also lying in a paral
a reduplication of her greater
{Vide R.B., Jun., "77/^
refer to a passage in Achilleus Tatios,
others
as
16.)
misquoted
o ^puicwv iajiv vofii ÔytieJôv
aW erepa
{E'laa^/ui^/rj,
at
is
constellation.
Heavenly Display" of Aratos, page
overlooked,
thought could enter
line of
connexion, a proposition which
1^
"
'Ej/
t;J
tCov
sometimes
Slr^viriiixiv
ouojua^6/iei'09 otWe upKTOi' ovre
etBwXwv. ovtw Se
Kcii
iv
rij
rwv 'KaXccn'wv."
This testimony, when we consider (i)

the knowledge of the
129
^vriter,
and
(3J
its
the
Mar.
i]
[1887.
preservation of the various " spheres " unaltered, except in
from age
may be
to age,
Bfcrrs are concerned.
fairly
regarded as conclusive so
the
exact agreement with the general
It is also in
evidence on the matter
historical
trifles,
far as
and
noteworthy that Mr.
is
it
Proctor, working on another line of investigation; had arrived at a
Minor
similar result so far as Draco and Ursa
gives a picture of a winged Dragon, as he sees
Star Lessons, Fig.
7,
remarking elsewhere,
are concerned,
it
and
{Easy
in the skies
page 25), in the place of the great Serpent,

impossible not to recognize, from the
'"It is
of this constellation, that the ancients" [say rather

" the archaics "] looked on the stars which form the Lesser Bear as
configuration
forming a wing of Draco" {Half-Hours with the Stars, page 15).

Hesychios gives, Aa(3ov\)'j, jI'/jkto?, XaXccuoi. But he merely refers to
the actual animal,
as
^- m^,
da/BovXi]
may
(unknown) word, or
(SIT
when he mentions
The form
XaXcaioii:
TunaXij,
possibly
KafirjXo's,
dadu {dahou)
Tra/ja
some other
have originally been
hajiova
da-bu-ti).
Bel-mi-khi-ra (" Bel-the-Confronter
name
") is
probably the Semitic
and one of the equivalents of the

The As. makhirtu, "front"
As. belli, "lord," is Ak. AK (= AG).
= Ak. NA, which also means "sky," " prince," being, as Lenormant
equivalent of an Akkadian
observes, " modification de
ANA
par elision de la voyelle initiale
"
{Etude sur quelques parties des Syllabaires Cnnciformes, page 321).
Hence "the Lord
in front," or " Confronting-lord,"
the Ak. Ag-ana ("
Lord of heaven.")
we
find,
It
'
Aîuvva.
is,
Kal y ev ovpai'iv
ci/îaâ.
of course, quite to be expected that a remarkable archaic
Euphratean name would
we
find in his
heavens,"
/du, the
would represent
Now, turning to Hesychios,

d'/J/CTO?.
Q.E.D,
Lexicon,
be
âvrj
Heb. shamayim), o
moon),
acXijinj
full
preserved
(=
As.
k6(t/ho's
Trapa
?)
Hesychios
by
save,
sawe,
just
sa?ne,
as
" the
'Aui'j^ (= Ak.
and many other
BaftvXwvio^:
Xa\c/o(9,
Euphratean words.
I
may add
that Hesychios
is
always careful to distinguish his
sky-animals from their terrestrial brethren

ovjiuvui,
and
KXeiTa,
>y
ov[)ui'io<s u/iKTO'i.
130
and so speaks of Af^

Mar.
proceedings.
i]
The
I
following Paper by the Rev. C.
February
St
[i87.
J.
was read on
Ball
THE METRICAL STRUCTURE OF QINOTH.

The Book of Lamentations arranged according jo the
ORIGINAL Measures.
This Paper hardly needs a lengthy
Hebrew
of the
the
to
eye the general symmetry of
poetical
its
visible
may
structure,
claim to be considered a selfevident improvement on the
fairly
prosaic jumble of the Masoretic text.

I
The arrangement
preface.
Lamentations in a form which makes
text of
go further than
this,
and attempt
But
to show,
in the following
what
the case, that this small collection of sacred elegies
by a scheme of metres
doubt upon
to throw
meets
us, as
so
and
well-marked
pages
convinced
is
characterized
is
distinct,
that
no
scansion of individual lines are sufficient
affecting the
difficulties
am
The same kind
reality.
its
of difficulties
was remarked by our accomplished President,
in old
Latin verse, in the Nibelungenlied, in Italian and Spanish poetry,
and
in
Shakspere
cases in which no one would
dream of question-
ing the real existence of metrical form.

I
was greatly helped,
measures of the pieces
in discerning the
before us, by the acrostich arrangement which, of course, deter-
mined
for
me
my
their measures.
theory,
itself
my
When
which the
and seek
to
facts
alphabet,
accommodate
the facts thereto
I, II,
which
The
exception,
stanzas of the
Briefly stated,
first
three elegies
III) are hexastichic or six-lined stanzas.

is
was
my theory made
evident in the course of handling the facts.
(chaps.
it
began I had not the smallest idea of the

would guide me. I did not begin with a
results are as follows.
elegy,
Hebrew
of the lines in each verse, and
number
task to ascertain the
results to
Within the limits thus
the extent of each verse.
defined by the twenty-two letters of the
arranged in our bibles in 66 verses,
although the
acrostich
form
is
(The third
is
not an
here more elaborate,
being observed in the first member of each couplet.) The two

remaining elegies (chaps. IV, Vj are composed, not in hexastichs, but
in quatrains or tetrastichs ; the latter of them (chap. V) being
evidently unfinished, as
two stanzas.
it
contains only eleven, instead of twenty-
The connexion
of thought establishes the fact that this
fragment ought to be arranged in quatrains,

131
like chap.
IV, and not in
Mar.
i]
distichs, as in the
between verses
17,
Masoretic
bound
are ahiiost as obviously
There
text.
18; and verses
[18S7.
no break
is
in the sense
9, 10- 15, 16, 19, 20,
The Masoretic
together.
and
21, 22
division
is
simply an attempt to bring this fragment into conformity with the

finished
poem which precedes
it.
Other indications of incomplete-
ness are the absence of the acrostich arrangement,
and the abruptness
of the close, as well as an unevenness of expression observable here
We
seem to have the poet's first rough sketch, which owing

was never completed. The case of Psalms ix, x,
There the alphabetic character is partially
is somewhat similar.
fully carried out, as we must suppose
not
been
has
but
supplied,
was originally intended. In such instances, then, we see unfinished
fragments, which have been preserved for their intrinsic merits, like
the numerous fragmentary pieces which we find in editions of
Coleridge and Shelley.
My results have been obtained, not by arbitrary arrangement of
words in disregard of their logical connexion, and of the well-known
and
there.
to circumstances
principle of parallelism.
On
made
the contrary, I
sideration to observe these landmarks
and
it
my
first
was rewarded
con-
for
my
by the discovery that the metrical

the most part coincide with those which logic and the
loyalty to accepted principles
divisions for
members prescribe.*
The normal measure of the stichi
parallelism of
the hexasyllable.
is
Repre-
senting unaccented syllables by the sign ^^, and accented ones by
the verse
scheme of chaps.
_
_
.J
III
^
_
__/.
I.
_./
_/
_/
_.
_
Cf.l.
_
_
is
'Aikd yashbd baddd

Ha'ir rabbdthi 'dm
Hai'thd, ke'dlmand.
Rabbathi bdggoyim
Sardthi bdmdinoth
Haitha lamds.
* See chap. Ill, 13, 5 sq., for a striking instance in which the restoration of
is also a restoration of the parallelism and the sense.
the metre
132
Mar.
PROCEEDINGS.
I]
As an
Iambic
alternative of the
Trochaic rhythm
_L
^^ __L
^ _i_ ^ _Z ^ _1, we
_J_
^_,
[1887.
but seldom in the
find the
line,
first
where the only instances are Dob 'oreb hu'

and Tab yahweh-rqowdu, which may require correction {leg. 'el).
The fifth Hne also is hexasyllabic throughout chap. Ill, and there
especially in chap. Ill,
I'l,
are but two or three apparent exceptions in chap. II.
some
I find
eight or nine, but not
(dipodiac) line .^ _J_
chap. III).*
all in
Cf.
all
In chap.
The
_Z. occurs in the second, fourth
^_^
places, but never in the
of equal weight.
first
and
22
I,
Tabo
and
fifth,
kol rd'athdm
We olel
Kasher
I,
short
and
sixth
rarely in the third (not at
lam,
'olalta
li,
'Al kdl pish'i
Ki rabboth 'anhothai;
Libbi dawwai.
The standard measure
^
^
with an alternative
is
of chaps. IV, V,
J-
^
^
^
^
-L
U.
^.
_.
_.
_.
_L
.^ -i_.t
^,
J-
J_
represented thus
-L
._.
The dipodiac .^ J_ .^ J_
not permitted here.
Without going into further

is
may be
not
sufificient
detail, I
trace of law in these
cannot help asking
phenomena
if
there
of fixed measures
no
and
recurring at fixed intervals in what has hitherto been held to be
more than rhythmic
prose, to exclude the hypothesis of chance,
to establish a claim to the
name
of science for such unexpected
results of a laborious investigation.

It
has been objected that the language of the Old Testament

is rhythmical, and that similar results might be found
in general
* See
rule, I,
Mh
and
and
II,
I,
and
I, 9,
and II, 4 II, 9. Of these apparent exceptions to the

I, 9
4 occur in corrupt verses I, 2 may be read 'Aitt mhtdheiii
Wdttered pirii7i, if the latter word be correct (it occurs once only) ;
1,7;
II,
9 should perhaps be scanned Mdlkah ivasarea.
and pentasyllables are what Josephus meant, when

he wrote, somewhat ambiguously, of Hebrew " hexameters and pentameters."
I fancy these hexasyllables
Mar.
in
i]
There are poems and portions of poems

but, these apart, I challenge any one who
;
Genesis or Isaiah.
embedded
[1887.
both books
in
it by actual experiment.
Doubtless he
and heptasyllables and hexasyllables here and
holds this opinion to test

will find octosyllables,
there, just as
he might find plenty of blank verses
" History of
England."
good
All
prose
in
Macaulay's
The
rhythmical.
is
between prose and poetry is constituted not only by

the more marked predominance of rhythmic cadence in poetry,
but by the regular recurrence of fixed rhythms according to a
difference
in
the
Book of
Elegies on the Fall of the Jewish State,
b.c.
588.
This
scheme.
definite
what
is
have found
Lamentations, and not in Genesis nor in Isaiah.
QtNOTH.
Kat
eiri
fiera ro ai')(^îi\unicF6?jvai tov 'IcrpaijX Kai 'lepovaaXijfi
eiyeueTO
eprjfitvOijuat,
'lepovaaXijfi
kuc eOpijiîjae tov Opijvov TovTOf
kXuiwi/,
bKiiOiffeu 'Ie/J6/ias
e'Trev,
icat
(Superscription in the Septuagint.)
(Rashi,
'':t?
!iD3
niDD
\y\
''i
D^pîn''
Dpipn
ns-ûîn n^:inn
n^Dî^ "1201
rrhv nnn:: vrv2 y\ro
^v
r\^hi2
'r\v^
on
'^t\
nur^^
-icd
loc.
otrn ^"^m
rh^^
np
rh:iD'2.
See Jer. xxxvi, 2, 29.)
nirpi D^2^^ "^cDi i^DD nn^

(Talmud Bab., Baba batkra, 15
J 34
init.)
TOD"^fc^"i
vh^ ^ni nD^ TO^t^ -idd

(Aben Ezra in
Comment, ad
TV<rT\^
A., i.)
;;
Mar.
PROCEEDINGS.
i]
[1887.
I.
3,
n5n^5
nn"'ii
2.
4.
h^h^ nSnn iSn
* C/. 'niEJ'IS IV, 21,

t Or k^'dlmanoth ; but
kelim ;
wain;
7, 6,
II. 3. S
'^^'''^
III, IS,
I,
t
by
(?)
Cf. Isa. XV,
cf.
V,
prose forms are less rhythmical.

2,
2,
kdlman6th
9, 5, r//4y 20, i, zV. ;
IIj 4> I
bdf; 22,
The
2.
5, I,
koyeb ;
12, 2,
ri'i
II,
i,
i,
; 18, 4,
Z(/.
Ummoihdm
II, 12, I,
bappS ;
;
I,
6,
3,
22, 3, kasher
(.?);
II, 19, 5, si
5, z^.
I ;
xvi, 3
Qinoth,
An
II, 19, I.
old form usually eliminated
later editors.
Wedimathdl lehydh
Tvayydniu rSsh ; III,

I'^f 2,,
eliding the soft
2, 3, baiidlai (?)
fiiippilyoti ; I, 3, I,
wî?/ (adissyll.).
or dim'ath? (zimrath, nahalath)
ÔKbea, as a dissyllable.
II
[hissigwd)
passim
*\
first
Ain
^-/^^r
4,3, shdrea ; 4, kSfinea;
5,
cf. 13, 2,
bacmotJiai ; II, 15, 3,
(?) 12, 5, lawwcth ;

Butdim'atha? (jaratha, yeshu'atha)
or omit initial
So
II, 2, lold/n
in
5,
IVaw
loinna
{cf 11,
next line
2).
3, '5,
rSdfea, hissigiia
b'thiilothea ; 5, 2, ôibca; '^'olalea; et
8, 3, hizziliia.
Hayii loibim.
have omitted
pi'p,
as repeated from a former line.
seven stanzas end with a short line of two
** Read _j'a'a/i
; cf.
yehoram-yoram.
135
feet,
So 15,6.
The
Mar.
SOCIETV OF BIBLICAL ARCH/EOLOGV
I]
nip
:ni
'^:d^
'n^b
LXX, wQ
Kpioi.
t The Qal
Kayyaliin only scans, if hayii be omitted.

The transthough not absolutely necessary to the metre, improves it.
and
plur. are dissyllabic throughout the
'lepovcraXiiii
Arab.
Yar/lshalima
Assyr.
book.
Ursalimu
Ch.
forms which suggest the original pronunciation.
Pronounced byom
Yxo y'mS.
lydqiib, 17, 3
vn\r^
8.
pf. 3 sing,
% Yanishalem
YUrushUlem
2,
i,
'
^nxi?
6.
position in lines
[1887.
byd'qob, II,
3, 5.
; cf.
This
by ad, line 5; byadca, 17,

line (2),
however,
maybe
Yafiwe/i-
spurious;
see
note at the end of the piece.

II
Omitting
initial.
net i-dfairiishalem
f
word.
SDH
but
(accidental repetition).
I prefer
The
line
might be read,
the omission for the sake of the sense.
think the ^ should be sounded in close connection with the preceding

Tluis, âl-khilniddd
* WattdsliHb
fld!im (fiiPim?)
'a^Jr.
;
II,
The
6,
I,
cf.
13, 3,
short o
pdras rishtlraglai.
is little
heard.
Cf, 9, 3, wattered (wat/er'd?)
wayydhmSs kaggdfn sukk6 ;
'alalk 'oyeb.
136
II,
17,
5,
waysdininah
Mar.
PROCEEDINGS.
i]
[1887.
12.
nny
"JIT
(.^,
d:]^7
^"i
rh nn:n p
pSn QV2
"iQ^
13.
10.
^!?
11710
t IT'
^-hrh
\irib
r)i2)^
14.
t tr^Q3
^3i
n^tr^
rnrv ^f:nj
'"i^n
:
rhhrt
nn^n
^d
Dip
* If this crasis of zakrd ''ahrithdh be objected

dhrithdh.
So
in line 5,
Heh ydhweh
to,
^h
^:3it^
we can
read
Id'
zdkra
'onyi ; but the wa^/ seems preferable,
'eth
as in 19, 6.
This regression of the accent
Kf(/^.
is
precisely
the following word, and depends on a like reason.
Many
analogous to that in
other instances will be
noted in these poems.
X Buklldshib ndfsh. For bukl =

Lashib = lehasJiib, and in the next
comment;
II
cf.
II, 8,
i,
h^'ukl, cf.
line,
lashhith ; 12,
LXX, tytvr)dr},
So LXX, 'V T'oTe offTfoie
So Vat.
3,
note to
wabbitah
3 ; II, 4, 5, bauhl =l/'ukl.

it^habbitah, hardly require
I,
bitfiatfam ; 5, bishtappek ; 14, 4, lashib.
Cf. vers. 9.
ôv Karr^yaytv auTo.
The endings
HJ, 1^
''2
do
not as a rule make a separate syllable in scanning. Thus, in this verse we have
shtbdn 'ahSr ; and perhaps tiihandn shonCmdh (as 14, 5),
yoriden bdcmothal,
shibdnyahor, tCthandni shdrnemdh, and n'thdnanyddonai.
unless we should read
137
Mar.
i]
15.
18.
voh
rvin^
ninn
rW2. ^hh^
16.
19.
Dmn
rrnn
''iin"i
'^ni
^5ptT
20.
17.
'^27272
û^d;]
* C/.
7Xn
p'1-ri
"îî?^
n^
[1887.
pm
'n^pi^h^
'^S
'7bn:3
Gn:n
nîr?n
of Pent.
Perhaps
t The repetition of 'ly]}

MSS. and the versions omit
is
l>o/;/a,
ns a dissyllable
('al 'el 'am'
boki'a
against the metre, and superfluous in sense.
?).
Some
it.
X If shoinemiDi be read, hayn must be omitted
4, 3
13, 5
>
H)
6.
Qre, /ia'ammim will not scan.
Metre confirms Ketib
II
Read, bthulotha/wbahurai, not making too much of the medial triphthong
oil
{(f. hi)
as a monosyllable in
Gaw'iL
So hashbi or
effects are unmetrical,
Greek
verse).
bisJibi, 18,
6 (not gawa
u, bashshebi).
These pausal
and probably arose out of the chanting of the synagogue
(prolongation of a musical note on a vowel).

1^.8

Mar.
i]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1887.
22.
Notes.
Stanza
In the Masoretic
7.
verse has eight hnes, the
text, this
two being
ast
not likely that the poet wrote
It is
The term
are hexastichic.
where the verb
is
used).
?///5-///'(7//cfl'
it
so, as all the
only occurs here
It is possible that
other verses
(^
V. 14, 15,
the closing couplet was
added by someone who remembered II, 15, sqq. {cf. Ps. cxxxvii, 7;
Obad. 12), and missed the sense of the verse as it stood, which
seems to be that in the last dreadful moment of her fate, Jerusalem
remembered her past dehghts, to the aggravation of her present
The
misery.
am
far
from
short line 7unin 'ozer Idh affords a fitting close
satisfied with the stanza, as I
Stanza 10.
But
Line
I think the
Stanza 12.
5.
Or omit
'asher,
16'
and scan
Baqqahal
lak.
was written twice by inadvertence.
Lo' 'leikem 'obre dark;
omitting
kol 'dbre dark,
A crasis.
we should
t
"TIJ?"!
"To
you,
{Cf. Syriac qotelna.)
O
The
all
But
kol.
suspicious (^^'T^^"r S)Perhaps it was 'iiCO Utinam

imperat. (Gen. xxiii, 13); or the original verse may
Lakem
it.
yabou
Ciwwitha,
in line 6
but I
have ventured to edit
si
Id
is
with
have been
ye that pass by (she saith)."
pointing
is
a X"J.
In line
4,
perhaps
rather scan, sasd kiattd*aslth.

after I^D'î'
is,
I think,
a gloss.
ôibl shainî'c rddtJi.
139
Else
we might omit
kol,
and scan,

Mar.
i]
Stanza
LXX
14.
^V^^ T'y 1|/tr^

The metre shows
to pass !"),
and read
symmetrical, and
<Jiri
affc/S/jfia-rd
Cf. Jer.
i,
/.lov,
i.e.,
xxxi, 28.
that "n^^, belongs to the next hne.
Omit
Stanza 22.
c'^/frijôp/jOij
invigilavit peccatis meis.
[18S7.
'T"'2QT' i"
'î^^''?
hne
("Let
come
calamity
all their
The
(sing, for plur.) in line 4.
verse
is
couplets rhyme.
tlie
II.
înn
?!
irD^ nnt^
Din
rhr)
idt
iîD
nîDSnih^
4.
2.
ihtrp "[11
1^1^53
Din
"ihinrn
^^n
* Omit
ni
crasis
A
5.
^5
]îr
:iinî
""i^rra
I.
HQ?
labbdh 'a/ddk sahib
" so
LXX,
r/.
II, 9, 3.
what precedes,
Text
as in R.
V.
hath burned up Jacob, like a
fire,
flame that devoureth around."
LXX,
eTrfpkwot?
suspicious.
Perhaps we should correct
For the
word, see
last
forbids connecting |^"1N? r''Jn with
or read
Ill, 4,
from verse
"her king and her princes
"And
Cf.
i?^5n
''JIN, a gloss
A/a/M/i7o''sar)-Ja,
"î^^n^
yi^^S
nSPOD. The metre
y^hn
i^h
:
niirt^
iî:i
3'*^'n.
LXX.
140
The
short lines (dipodia) are
Mar.
PROCEEDINGS.
i]
[18S7.
5.
HTim
iv!?n
-^tiî
nirT*"
ra\r?
]m::i
^^^
^nty
-rn^^
nin-^n
jitrr
II
10.
7.
]V!^
r\h'^
n^n i:n5 ^^p
** irri^S
^:pT
pt^^ itSih
* So Gratz for Yisra'eL
t
X
II
Cy:
Job
XV, 33
LXX, add,
Om. 2 repet.
Om, 1; cf. 2,
Jer. xxv,
38
s (asyndeton)
and
LXX,
duir'iTaaiv
10, I.
Confirms R.V., against A,V. and Heb. accentuation.
** The
suffixes are superfluous,
141'
uq
dfiirtKov.
Mar.
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGY,
i]
14,
11.
^h
itn
^r
7:-iir
12.
^v^':^^
"ipiiir
'n?2S^'!i7
i^:in
ntn
16.
13.
nSirs^
ipinî
]xir
Î'np'iir
Heb.
text pliir.,
as Isa.
J Maidck,
libîin
The sinq. occurs 21 times

which hardly scans.
We might suggest 0^^013.
Ivii,
16
madammch
Ps. Ixi, 3.
lak;
(c/.
I,
Niph. here only
Hebrew
text
DCST
VIXn ^3^ dti'D'
cf.
Qal 8 times besides.
DS-TO, VyV^
cf.
Shau-ivathafcl (with inversion of the accent in the
7^^
the plur. only in Ps. Ixxx, 6.
t Qal,
II
ipit^
nvHT
t:î
IpCD
^'^r
tl-îî
II
b^^
mnrra
i"îr
2, 2)
1^5
pi n^
p"i
^h
7^^n:
15.
D'^Cl
-['2n:S
[.1887.
10,
but perhaps *^^^
3,
5.
n^y
73
first
foot
have omitted,
is
?)
after
this
an interpolation from
I.
word,
12, I
cf. I. 7.
Âk zavyom sheqqhuioin,
copyist has added the object-suffix to the verb
in the Ifc^b. text.
142

Mar.
proceedings.
i]
[18S7.
19.
17.
rid
inir^t^
Dip
71^
nrA"^]
^72^72
^-iQ^
1^^^^
^m
^n:^ n^nin
* Or, DOT nin'' nL"y, omitting
t Heh.
"^Sctr
20.
18.
ni^rî
Q^Jii
text
noin.
X'S
An
Metre supports Ketib, against Qre
il
In the Heb. text a couplet
is
or read
pi.
liflaiWi ?
ballailah.
added
nyin cbiuyn
making the verse an
But the rhyming
octastich.
Si'elau kappai'k
'Al'nafsh 'olalaik
forms a natural close to the stanza.

*"
Wy^l
Either this word, or

''"13,
DnS
must be omitted (LXX, Kaoirhv
KOiXiac,
which may be a gloss on DTIDO V?y).
** Impersonal.
Heb.
text Jini
Im
tahrog,
Omit
"'^HX, or read
bammiqdash
'Adonai, kohen w'^nabi
143
(LXX.
aTroKTivtlQ.)
avTwi
Mar.
i]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH/EOLOGV.

22.
21.
nSinn
p^
rbhn ^h
Note.
in^^
avD
"Fiî^
nnSro
Stanza
17, 4.
II
1.
[1887.
Omit
JVe
cf.
21, 6.
b^-ipn
Mar.
PROCEEDINGS.
i]
[1S87.
7.
n:yh ^:inn
6.
8.
^b^2
6^h'p'
n:n
"In^^
^^^^|
^nî
^h
DiS
^5
mn^ ^dh
* So, many MSS.

but the sound
t Way3'agr's b'ha9a9 shinnai, which is doubtless harsh
C/. note on I. 8, 6 ; as also for Tua'om'r in line 5.
;
echoes the sense.
Many MSS.
LXX.
TO.
i\h] Kvpiov oTi ovK
conflate reading.
The former verb is

I believe that N 7 '3
28
"
Is
Lam.
it
iv, 22.
not the fact that Yahweh's love
The answer
The
is
first
The
follows.
two voices speak

line
him.
in
verse
inserted for the
cf.
jXE
gen. intrans.
is
is
Jer. xxxvi,
spent, that his tenderness
coj'rected thus
23
is
Ps.
cii,
xxiii, 5.
exhausted
"
without affecting the metre.
Wsaddu
ki
Elsewhere also the Divine
sake of greater clearness.
in^p?n was the name of Jeremiah's
oTi ou avvtriXi(jQr]iiiv, a
cf.
thus a soliloquy of the poet with himself;
is
LXX.
here interrogative, as in 2 Sam.
IJCP) might be read,
might also be
perhaps preferable
t^fAtTTt
father.)
145
{Hêlql
tamim'c,
Name
and
this
has been
YahwJh reminds us
that
Mar.
i]
[1SS7.
12.
nnn
^^ni^
innn Qi
rr\vh
rhT\
13.
10.
Di^
-[in
nti?-'
nipn ^^ -h^^
14.
11.
nipn: Tr5ii nursro
iiDn nSn
* Heb. text
LXX,
consistent.
idque
DÔ-HI
Kal virojuevti
tacite
Tn^ be
Under
2)D,
There seems
DOH
(Thesaur.) he renders
"; but afterwards he gives
/'PIJ
we must compare Gen.
viii,
right,
mansit, moratus
est ut exspectet
exspectet
^TIÎ.
ifrvxaati, taking both
Ka't
est).
homo
to
be something wrong here.
terms as verbs.
'''
:
bomim
est,
Gesenius
is in-
ui exspectd
ho7iiOy
as an adj., " sperans (in
10; Job xx, 21
have inserted a yod, so as
et in silenthtm redigaliir."
Ps.
Deum)."
x, 5
to get a/(?'a/impf. "
Perhaps
T'TII"'
If
(duravit,
"Felix
Bonum
est qui
..."
word.
X Many MSS.
Cf. Ps. xxxi, 12.
an excellent instance of the value of noting the metre. The
Heb. accentuation connects Tl as an adj. with DTX, and so A.V. and R.V. But
what is the point of such an expression? Would a (/tw^/man complain ? Besides,
DHN is rarely found with an adj. and "I2J has no force at all, unless it belongs
Render, " Why doth Man complain ? Hath a man ever
to a second (luestion.
Gen. xxvii, 40 ; Deut. viii, 3.
lived by his sins ?"
1"
have added
This couplet
this
is
146
Mar.
PROCEEDINGS.
I]
[1SS7.
18.
15.
rh6n ih rcnn
7^ \:y2 unSo
16.
19.
nvnnn
II
micLn] ]^^
''Sîr
Pronounce
+ See
m:n
it'r'd
or
.'^
hSj2
/tvv?,:/.
7ir
/'<?/c't'' ;;/://
annxi^nn 73
//;-'(/ 'e;//.
II, 18, 5.
X Perhaps nNT", M'ithout
Heb.
II
Tiyiti*^
^nmS^-îî^
20.
17.
"^,126
Waw.
text, ']1D^.
may be
"]K"lpS violates
a gloss, or a various reading.
rhyme
** Cy: Ps. cxix, 154.

in Ps. xviii, 44 (2
Sam.
n^NJ
cf.
for n'pNJ
as well as metre.
Perhaps
xxii, 44),
"'C'SJ
nn
and that
line 4.
147
nni, astheplur.
in a different sense.
''nn only occurs
In the next
line,
Mar.
i]
22.
21.
:v:ifn
[1887.
* ncirr
^^^p
Notes.
Stanza
Heb.
3.
6,
which
verse,
text ^ti^Q^
D^Wq
LXX,
against the metre.
is
n2^m,
k-ni
an octosyllabic
uTrwaajo,
i.e.,
HjPI-
Further, Jl^'j occurs, II, 7, i, III, 11, i, in the sense respuit, rejedt.
" He hath thrust away my soul's peace," seems a possible expression,
and the Heb.
is
Stanza 20,
Vulgate, and
Perhaps, however,
metrically correct.
So some Heb. MSS., the LXX,
i^^? for 1^.
6.
Aramean
versions.
IV,
nit:n
trip
* .Sing.
2n5n
ten
b^^^-"
^:nS:î:hu^n
" language "
(plur.
"
lips ").
t Omit ni3''Dn, which was added

means " Diiriug their downsilting and
:
X For the Article,
Omit
Dî^^D^n
8,
to
complete the sense.
their uprising."
14, i.
n3''X.
148
13ut the
line

Mar.
PROCEEDINGS.
i]
[1887.
3.
nbR^
7.
nil
^6:^
D^r:icD
D!îr
4.
p5v
im
8.
]it>^
D"i^^n
pi-r
iiTOn
mini
t D2ir
"f'tirn
ii!:5
aiiir
îr
im
5,
^^^plr2^J^^^
6.
10.
nT':72m
n*"
DID niî:nn
^72^
* Or, Q'-SnyO? D''7Di<n.
t Or,
''hv
na py
X In the Heb.
LXX
plur.
II
Omit
1^"I.
LXX
/tao as a
diphthong seems better.
?iri, treating the verb as a dissyllable.
text, A/e^Ji
Heb.
But
has been written twice.
sing.
In line
3,
137''
lit', after the
for
also omits DHtJ* before this word.
give the meaning
m^n^ vn
LXX,
" Happier were the slain of the sword
Than
They
the slain of hunger

that departed
(life),
'Mid the tumults of the

Cf. Isa. XXX, 32
HSI^n niDn/D
thrust through
(battle)field."
praelia tumultuosa.
149
twoptveriaav.
The
In line 6 two very slight changes
Mar.
i]
15.
XI.
t^6n
t It^^p
ic
16.
lin
i^^
13.
* a^pnij
18.
iS^
^v:c
t Dn^'iirnî
Some words
LXX, twv
therefore.
dissyllablic
% Omit 10?.
clean
II
" Lev.
An
I
The
xiii,
nphr}
word has
We
ajipear to be missing.
entered into her."
D^:pT
17.
14.
niD
7D\!r
]'\')n
12.
[18S7.
tKxtovrwv
^^
,t'?
ixn
fallen out.
lepers themselves
t^n
might add,
al/j-a
p,-^.
T:!jp
Sikuiou tv
nSp
T:^p
^3
n'^'pX
/xecrrjj
Ti^6^
1nS> "They
auTri<;.
Perhaps,
^,^^^5,^
nmpn
C^''X
72 would complete the
had
to give the
line.
warning cry of " Un-
45.
Ill, 8, 5.
have added
this
So LXX.
word, which
may
easily
have been omitted before the
following one.
This term, repeated from the preceding
line,
seems doubtful.
(13ny
?)
Mar.
PROCEEDINGS.
i]
mn^
19.
21.
20,
22.
nn
n^tr^ Trcb^
fen
[1887.
ji'"!?
^hi^
i^^6h5
iDins
nn
nn
"fiiir
"jSii^
an
TpQ
Notes.
Stanza
The
15.
As
omitted line
(Line 6
is
it
stands in the
Hebrew
text, this is
a pentastich
probably a gloss on the following verse,
may even be
rendered,
"They
11.
i, 2.
did not sojourn again."
Cf. 17, I.)
Stanza 22.
cf. I,
This concluding verse
is
symmetrical, and rhyming;
22.
V.
2.
^2^
r\^r\6
nin^
-^n;
Mar.
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCII/EOLOGY,
i]
[1887.
3.
min *ih
n::^
rivi-^
9.
T^n^
Dntr?
p!^
D^&^
^Ûh i:TOn
6.
til.
Dip
aiî
anart.
text,
A'f/j^ right.
DfirJ^D
I
t:^6^
tîn
n^Strr
* Metro confirms the Ketib.
X Heb.
^:r
T::niar
'^)^2r\:2
S^n:
ifr
10.
5.
"^6^3::
nil ni ^y
cf.
f Heb.
Ill, 2i, 6
have omitted
text,
13n3S, contra nielrum.
(same consonants).
y>X^, because that is not the
meaning, metre

Mar.
proceedings.
i]
The poem
[1S87.
obviously incomplete, both as regards the
is
of the stanzas, and the acrostich arrangement, which
The comparatively numerous
by absence.
indicate a
first
number
conspicuous
is
unmetrical lines
rough sketch; and the ending,
may
11, 3, sq., is quite
abrupt.
The
following Communication has been received
Dear Mr. RyLANDS,

There
is
For "plan
tions," p. 74, note *.
As to Yahubi'di,
The last name in H.
The
my
a misprint in
it
i
March 2,rd, 1887.

Paper on the " Hamathite Inscrip"
rathei: be " Yah is

probably rUl-ZDDU?-
signs at the beginning of
(D.P.) li^,
"Royal
"enthroned
in the
of Sutekh.''
read " form."
might
is
H.
11,
my
may be
guide "
(o J^jb).
read either
father in the midst thereof;" or
'-j")]-)^
^^n^
21^"',
midst thereof;" or perhaps " Royal worshipper
The name which
follows
may be "IliTC^^mD-
or Terah should be compared with the Syriac Vs*0 jZ
and Assyrian
^\\ t^W
Tarhu
the Accadian
^H
t^^rahu,
ÎIÎI
-^T ^^11
goat appears on a well-known seal representing
the worship of the sun, as well as on the famous " Boss " of Tarqu-
a mountain goat.
Tarqumudish or Tarqulalte), and at Boghaz Keui. The

H. iii, 2 may be "ini^nQtynin. The language seems
be an Aramean dialect.
Yours sincerely,
timme
name
to
The
(or
in
C.
The
tion
President has received the following
J.
Ball.
Communica-
Paris,
24 Mars, 1887.
Monsieur et honore President,

*
Depuis que vous avez eu
la
Societe d'Archeologie Biblique,
Rendus de I'Academie de
tres-complete, ces
deux
bonte de communiquer
ma
note a la
M. Euting a public aux Comptes
Berlin (3-17 Fevrier, 1887), d'une fagon
inscriptions.
153
La
lecture de son travail
fait
Mar.
i]
meme temps que

m'a caus^ une vraie
en
satisfaction.
de Resef-EIehites, qui
lecture
Sur d'autres points,

pour
lettre
mien, et d'une faQon
le
lettre
ma
passage capital de I'inscription.
est le
mais
Lui-meme
lecture.
independante,
tout-h.-fait
rencontre avec moi pour la
II se
de moi
s'ecarte
il
[1SS7.
pouvoir defendre
je crois
d'ailleurs I'a dejh
reconnu
pour certains points du moins.
A
lit
la ligne 4,
"^pD
M. Euting a meconnu
depuis
iî'iis
'}
lors,
s'est
il
nom du
le
donateur, qu'il
ma
rattache a
manicre de
voir.
Pour toute la fin de

ne puis que maintenir
I'inscription
ma
il
renonce a
tirer
aucun
Enfin, aux lignes 5-6
il
qui donnerait une phrase
M. Noldeke,
et
en
n'existe pas
"
lettres tout differentes et
n'y a pas "-j-^y
hp ^llfi
peine hebraique;
h.
le
yf2)l}2, ce
conjecture par
7p t^H
je
suivante n'est pas
et la lettre
realite,
sa gravure,
un 1, mais
ma lecture.
(= deus) vocem
ne puis que maintenir
>^?:2t2>D
Je
votum quod
sens.
" quia audivit Ille
II
;
faut
bene-
No. 88.)
(Cf. Corp. Liscr. Sem.,
dicat."
HiH,
vaguement indique par M. Euting sur
La encore
un H-
lire *7T1"'
n'a pas ete tres-heureux.
un groupe de
voverat," qu'il remplace pour
dont
il
lecture "11^ t*^^
L'inscription Cypriote qu'il publie d'apres
M. Deecke, me
parait
aussi devoir etre corrigee sur certains points.
la ligne i,
M. Deecke
lit
'Avfypuh
Uiuvtw " Statue de Pinutos."
Lecture qui n'est satisfaisante ni au point de vue de
la
langue
grecque, qui n'aime pas ces nominatifs absolus, ni au point de vue du
Nous trouvons la en effet un nom baroc, dont nous

faire,
et dont I'inscription phenicienne, pour tant plus
que
n'avons
II faut y renoncer.
Le premier signe
longue, ne porte pas trace.
mais o ;* I'inscription commence
me parait devoir se lire non pas
done par la formule, 'Ai'ci>ia9 uv, "statua quam," formule tout-a-fait
satisfaisante au point de vue de la langue et au point de vue
texte phenicien.
tt-j,
de
sens.
TO
ou
Je suis moins au
cw.
le scribe
ca'?t
ne se
serait-il
[*
En
The
tous
sign
is
1^
monsieur,
C'est k vous,
question.
au sujet du 3 signe qui doit se lire

une particule qui m'est inconnue, ou bien
pas trompe, en dcrivant deux fois la syllabe
clair
Avons nous
cas,
un
distinctly
t Dans ce dernier
qu'il
fait
o,
appartient de trancher cette
d'une ccrtaine
not
//.
P.
cas, peut-etre faudrait-il lire
^54
importance, qui
le P.
:
ov
R.]
iCui tîoKiv.
Mar.
proceedings.
i]
ma
vient confirme
a pas, apres tw ou cw, le

du moins mon estampage n'en
lecture, c'est qu'il n'y
M. Euting
point que
[1887.
croit y vois
porte pas de trace.
Je vous serais reconnaissant de verifier la chose

Cela prouverait que nous n'avons pas a faire h. un
sur I'original.*
nom
un pronom ou a une
propre, mais a
proclitique.
Enfin, a la derniere ligne, le texte Cypriote porte,

tient
de
aux valeurs re5ues,
la syllabe
son
si,
la
ou
general la valeur de
si,
par
La
parente de
Ton
la
presence
s'en
attendre
ferait
le
en
meme
I'exige presque,
temps
Ton
et
valeur
la
///
aurait ainsi
jusq'a present dans I'alphabet Cypriote.
de I'aspiree, soit en Egyptian, soit dans

semitiques, permet de supposer qu'on aurait pu
la sifflante et
certains dialects
meme
employer un
si
ce signe, auquel on donne en
n'aurait pas eu
Le phenicien
du /le qui manque
en Cypriote?
I'equivalent
fois si
de
est surpris
phenicienne
la transcription
me demande
Je
/li.
On
'AXaattl'Tat.
signe pour rendre les deux sons.f
Je ne soumets ces conjectures, qu'avec quelque reserve, a votre

jugement si sur en ces matieres
I'e'criture Cypriote et la langue
;
[*
P.
cannot discover a trace of the point in question.
le
P. R.]
[t The passage of the sibilant into the spiritus asper is a well-known

phenomenon in the Indo-European family of languages, but in no branch of
this family is it more conspicuous than in the Greek.
The tendency of the
sigma
to
change before vowels into the
"It
of this language.
one of the phonetic laws
spiritus asper is
"the exception
all Greek dialects
is," says Curtius,
before vowels, while the rule
common
to
for
is
o to be retained
for
it
to pass into
the aspirate."
There
a remarkable passage
is
which Ahrens believes

in
which
iroij/at
it is
in
the Etymologicum
'Bovba for 'Rovaoa, jxw'iKa for
{391,
12),
Ilfpi irvivfidrojv,
drop the sigma, and say
Ahrens
fiovaiKO,
76) quotes an inscription (Rossi, 33;
p.
Magnum
be taken from ApoUonios Dyskolos,
said to be characteristic of the Dorians to
for iroirjaai,
Dorica,
to
Leake, 52)
in
(de dialecto
which
iTroui
is
written instead of inoitjae, and he quotes numerous instances of this tendency.
There
no evidence that the Cypriote
is
V^
si ever
had the value
evidence could only be possible in the transcription of a

non-hellenic
least
beginning
word.
For
in
Greek words
and the Cypriote transcription of
known
Ai.
Such
Semitic, or at
can only be found in the
this initial syllable
by ''^ would
merely prove that the word had followed the general rule and changed
its
sigma
into the spiritus asper.
The
word
in
inference to be
which the
sibilant really
No
trace of
drawn from
syllable ai
Dn^H
/i^ ^^ ^^^ transcription of a Greek

corresponds to the Phoenician *ij-j is that the
belonged to the word, but was changed in popular pronunciation.

appears in either the Phoenician or the Cypriote texts of the
it
30th year of Melikyathan's reign.
Mar.
society OF BIBLICAL ARCHEOLOGY.
i]
recouvre,
(ju'elle
phenicicn.
dent
nie
sont,
soyez assez bon pour
au
un
petit
de C.
lieu
Auriez-vous
au
de
d'ailleurs
faire
mettre
de C. T.
lieu
Society of Biblical Archaeology,
Partout, le compositeur a mis C. T. S.
c'est
S.,
I.
la
de mettre dans un des prochains
prier
erratum
bonte de
la
le
en donner connaissance.
lui
Oserai-je aussi vous

Bulletins
que
vous pensez que quelqu'une des remarques qui prece-
Si
de nature a interesser
soit
moins familieres
I'avoue,
je
[1887.
S.,
la
faute de
mon
ecriture.
lizez C. I. S.
{Corpus Inscrip-
tionum Semiticaruni).
Veuillez agreer. Monsieur et honore President, avec
ma
ments, I'expression de
haute conside'ration et de
mes remercie-
mon
devoue-
ment.
Philippe Berger.
have
title.
(I
confess) very strong doubts as to the geograiihical origin of the god's
title
derived from Helos in Laconia, or from to sAoe in Cyprus would
most prol)ably reveal
its
when written with a syllabary which so scrupulously

digamma and the 7, which have disappeared from the
origin,
records the sounds of the
common
Greek.
The word
(JTaaiwrrii^
"EArif, Icnv i^round,

.
la
si
ta
began with a digamma, and
represents a
is
akin to
vallis.
Greek noun of the same form
(connected with araaiq) or arpaTubrtjg (connected with ffrparia).
as
It
noun like tKaaig or its synonym iKatria, and the verb

i\dio, tKaiit'iij
and would therefore seem to be synonymous with IKclttiq. or
(XaTTjp, the exact meaning of which is determined by the occupation of the
implies connection with a
;
agent.
lyre, or
The
He
is
a driver of horses or a chariot, he htirls the thunder, he strikes the
he drives aivay
adjective
evil.
ekuTrjpios
is
'EA.arjf
in
close
was one of the titles of Poseidon at Athens.

agreement with those titles from which
K. O. Miillcr drew his conception of the Doric Apollo.
--tr^v0 ^J3
g>O^3-
ii
156
P.
LE Page Renouf.]

Mar.
PROCEEDINGS.
iJ
The next Meeting of
[1887:"
9,
at
Conduit
Hanover Square, W., on Tuesday, 3rd May,

8 p.m., when the following Papers will be read
Street,
1887,
I.
June,
Rev.
Henry George Tomkins. Continuation of Paper read

"The Topography of Northern Syria, with special
1885.
reference to the
II.
Karnak
Lists of
Thothmes
E. Revillout and V. Revillout
et d' Adoption dans I'Egypte et
non immobiliere dans I'Egypte
dans
et
la
dans
III."
(i.)
"Contrats de Mariage
Chaldee.
(11.)
L'Antichrese
la Chalde'e.
ERRATA.
Proceedings, January,
Page
55, line 9,
1887.
for Schmann read Lehmann.
Proceedings, February,
Page 102,
1887.
Page
97, line 6.
for JJJJ read
Page
97, line
for
lines 12, 20,
))age 104, lines 2
and
7,
17,
\^^^
^.
fâd
|^^.
28; page 103, line 9 from bottom; and

S. read
I. S. {Corpus Inscrip-
for C. T.
tionum Semiticarum).
157
Mar.
i]
[18S7.

1847-1850.
BoiTA, Monuments de Ninive. 5 vols., folio.
3 vols., folio.
Vols.
I III
Recueil de
(Brugsch).
Monuments
Egyptians, copie's sur lieux et
the text by
Dumichen
J.
Dumichen.
(4 vols.,
and
of vols. 3 and 4.)
ist series, 1867.
2nd
series,
1869.
2 vols., folio.
Folio, 1877.

ScHROEDER Die Phonizische Sprache.
.ScHRADER, Die Keilinschriften und das Alte Testament.
to 1880.
PiERRET, Dictionnaire d'Arche'ologie Egyptienne.
8vo.
Paris, 1875.
Malta, 1824-30.
{Text only.)
BuRKHARDT, Eastcm Travels.

1872.
1862-1873.
Chabas, Melanges Egyptologiques. Series I, 11, III.
Voyage d'un Egyptien en Syrie, en Ph(^nicie, &c. 410. 1867.
Le Calendrier des Jours Fastes et Nefastes de Tannce
Egyptienne.
8vo.
1877.

8vo.
Paris, 1872.
158
Situ
et
Historia
Anlicjuissima.
Society of Biblical Archeology.
COUNCIL,
1886-87.
President
P.
LE Page Renouf,
Vice-Preside7its

The Right Rev. J. B. Lightfoot, D.D., &c., Bishop of Durham.
Walter Morrison, M.P,

Sir Charles Nicholson, Ban., D.C.L., M.D., &c., &c.
J. JVIanship Norman, M.A,
Council :
W. A. Tyssen Amherst, M.P.,

Robert Bagster.
Rev. Charles James Ball.
Arthur Gates.
Thomas Christy,
&c.
Professor A. Macalister,
F. D.
Mocatta.
Claude Montefiore.
Alexander Peckover, F.S.A.
J.
P\L.S.
Pollard.
F. G.
Towry Whyte, M.A.

Rev. W. "Wright, D.D.

Rev. Albert Lowy.
E.
BERNARD T.
Honorary Treasurer
W.
Secretary
BoSANQUET.
Harry Rylands,
Honorary Secretary for Foreign Co7-respondence
Honorary Librarian
jNI.D.,
F.R.S.
F.S.A.
Prof.
A. H. Sayce, M.A.
William Simpson, F.R.G.S,
HAKklSUN AND SONS, PRINTEKS IN OKUINARV
(;
IIEK MAJliSlV, ST. iMAKl
INS LANE.
VOL.
No.
IX.
PROCEEDINGS
<JF
THE SOCIETY
UF
BIBLICAL ARCHiEOLOGY.
-^^
VOL.
SEVENTEENTH
IX.
Szxt/i Meeting,
yd
May,
SESSION.
1887.
^<*
CONTENTS.
PAGE
Henry George Tomkins. The Karnak
Rev.
Tribute Lists
Thothmes III. Continuation of Paper read 2 June, 1885...

EuGfeNE and Victor Revillout. Contrats de Mariage,
of
MM.
et
d'adoption dans I'E^-pte et dans
la
Chaldee
167-177
L'Antichrese non immobilieie dans lE^ypte et dans
la
Clialdee
Dr. a. Wiedemann.
The Age
On a Monument of the
first
dynasties
...
of
184-190
190-193
Prof. A. H. Sayce.
193" ^94
Bit-hilani
I94-I95
dated Inscription of Amenophis III.
195-197
198-202
{Plate)
Greek Ostraka from Eg)'pt

Greek Inscriptions from Assuan
LE P.
178-179
180-184
a Relative of
Memphis
Queen Nub-xas
G. A. SiMCOX, M.A. Note on the name
Rev. C.J. Ball. Reply to same
On
P.
162-167
Renouf
Amenophis
{Fn'sit/ent).
202-205
Noie on
the
Inscription
of
III
" Conscience " in Egyptian Texts
..
^*
PUBLISHED
.Vr

II,
188 7.
206
207-210
6.

II,
Hart
Street, Bloomsbury, W.C.
PRICE LIST OF TRANSACTIONS AND

PROCEEDINGS.
To
NoN'-
M EMBERS.
S.
Vol.
I,
Part
10
d.
12
12
10
10
10
10
12
12
15
o
6
6
12
12
12
10
12
12
12
126
12
126
PROCEEDINGS.
Vol.
Session 1878-79
...
20
1879-80
...
III,
1880-81
...
IV,
,,
1881-82
...
1882-83
40
1883-84
...
1884-85
...
1885-86
...
I,
II,
V,
VI,
VII,
,,
VIII,
26
50
PROCEEDINGS
OF
THE SOCIETY
OF
Sixth Meeting,
yd
May, 1887.
LE PAGE RENOUF,
P.
1886-87.
Esq., President,
THE CHAIR.
IN
#ce^<e:e
The following Presents were announced,

and
thanks
From
the Royal Society
251 and 252.
The
From the Royal Geographical

Nos.
From
Part
From
3, 4,
the
2.
the
Proceedings.
Vol.
XLH.
Nos.
8vo. 1S87.
and
5.
Royal
Society
The Proceedings.
Vol. IX.
March, April, May, 1887.

Asiatic
Society
The
Journal.
Vol.
XIX.
April, 1887.
Royal Institute of
Proceedings.
Vol. III.
British
New
Series.
Architects
Nos.
Journal
10, 11, 12,
and
of
13.
March, 1887.
From
Part
the Smithsonian Institution:

2.
[No. Txviii.]
159
The
Annual Report, 18S4.
May
3]
the Secretary of State in Council of India
From
Books of the
XXIX.
From
1
Grihya
Part
Sutras.
II,
R.
S.
2.
Baltimore.
April, 1887.
H. Gildersleeve:
the Editor, B.
Vol. VII,
Philology.
From
Vol.
The
Whole No.
4.
Oriental
Directors of the
the
Oriental Journal.
No.
I.
delle Publicazione
Baltimore.
Institute
The
Index
From
Firenze.
for 1886.
the Author
Simeone Levi,
From
the Author
A.]\I.,
30,
Bollettino
and 31
and an
Geroglifico,
By
Copto Ebraico.
&c.
L'Archeologie
29,
1887.
Vocabalario
Dr.
Vienna
Vienna.
i.
Nos.
Italiane.
Vol. IX.
American Journal of
28.
From
Aarboger,
American Antiquarian and Oriental Journal.

March, 1887. Chicago.
the
From
The University Studies.

Hopkins University
Government
of Saint Louis.
By
City
The
Series.
Snow, A.M. (Harvard), Professor of History, Washington
University.
No.
Vol.
1886.
IV.
Fifth
From
Manu.
Copenhagen.
the Johns
M.
:The Sacred
of
Oxford.
8vo.
I.
IV, H.
B.
I,
The Laws
Society of Antiquaries
Royal Northern
the
886.
From
XXV.
Vol.
East.
[1SS7.
By
Egyptienne.
Professor
G. Maspero.
From M.
Strauss
Hebraiques.
From
Author
the
Meere
in
Description
Poissy.
:
Handel
und
Von
Zeiten.
alten
des
Objets
Religieux
d'Art
187 8.
4to.
Schiffahrt
Prof.
J.
auf
Lieblein.
dem Rothen
Kristiania.
1886.
From
the
Author
Die
Apocalypse des Saphonias aus
Koptischen Uebersetzt.
From
the Author
Esq., M.A., &c.
From Rev.
Ajjril,
A.
1887.
Von
dem
Dr. L. Stern.
The Temple
at
Jerusalem.
By M. Nalder,
1887.
Lowy : The
Scottish Review.
Vol. IX.
No.
18.
London.
Contains Article by Rev. A. Lowy,

of the Moabite Stone.
With an
t6o
The Apocryphal Character

Illustration.
May
PROCEEDINGS.
3]
From
the
Author
Supplement
to
Colours developed by Evolution.
[1887.
Harmonies of Tones a.nd

F. J. Hughes.
London.
By
1885.
From the Author
The Purpose of the Ages.
By
Jeanie Morison,
with Preface by Professor A. H. Sayce, of Oxford. Svo.
London.
1S87.
The
been nominated at
Hulme,
E. C.
18,
Members of the
the Meeting on
ist
Society, having
March, 1S87
Philbeach Gardens, South Kensington,
Eev, Howard Crosby, D.D., LL.D., 116. East 19th
York
City,
To
New
U.S.A.
New York
U.S.A.
be added to the List of Subscribers
The
W.
Street,
Miss Rebecca Scott Lowrey, 20S3, Fifth Avenue,

City,
Library of the
Newton Theological
Institution,
Newton
Centre, Mass., U.S.A.
The
following were nominated for election at the next
Meeting on 7th June, 1887:

Rev. Henry Marcus
Clifford,
M.A.,
St.
John's Hill, Ellesmere,
Salop.
Rev. T. Witton
Davies, B.A.,
Baptist College, Haverfordwest,
South Wales.
Rev. James WiUiam Miller, B.A., 43, Evington Road, Leicester.
Charles E. Moldenke, A.M., Ph.D., 124, East Forty-Sixth Street,
New York
City, U.S.A.
Samuel Alden Smith, Sonneberg, Thuringia, Germany.
161
May
3]
[1SS7.
Paper was read by the Rev. Henry George Tomkins,
"The Karnak
Thothmcs III"
Tribute-Lists of
(continuation
of the Paper read 2nd June, 1885).
The
The
Campaign
introductory remarks on the
are as follows
against
line of
march
lay from the frontier-fortress of Tsar (or Tsal),
along the ancient road
discovered by the Rev.
through the desert, and
(as
xix, 6
liLJ
Megiddo
^^ W
Tel es Sheri'ah,
392, 399) * to Gaza, an Egyptian station.
reached lakhem
(II
[1
^^
W. Holland
F.
seems) by Sharukhen (|mi1I^j Jos.
it
ti^^
H H
XX/F,
Fx, Mem. Ill,
Thence 28 miles march
]^
fi
68
in
our
list; el
Here the Pharaoh received news that the king of

Kadesh had joined the king of Megiddo in that stronghold with the
Kheimeh).
Syrian
allies.
Professor Maspero, in a very interesting paper contributed to the
Lcemans Album, has shown how the march of armies was forced
between Joppa and Carmel, by a tract of forest country
stretching far eastward from the coast.
For the approach to
Megiddo three lines were discussed by Thothmes and his staff:
inland,
1.
straitened
\^
.^32.
and
mountain
perilous
defile
near
'Arna
Qvwwsm'''^^"
2.
high road leading to the east of Ta'anak.
3.
high road north of Tsifta,
^^
[1
i^-^^
by which they
would debouch on the north of Megiddo.
Now
is that ancient road from the plain of

Jordan which " ascends by the broad and open valley
'Arab, crossing the watershed at 'Ain Ibrahim, which is about
Sharon
Wady
the second route
to
1,200 feet above the sea

in
miles,
to
Lejjian,
thence
where
it
descends, falling some 700 feet

bifurcates,
it
towards Nazareth and ascending the
second continuing eastward to
el
The
Name
is
'Afuleh,
one branch running
near Tell Shadud
the
and thence down the
" This line, which appears to be
valley of Jezreel " (Sheet IX).
ancient,
hills
one of great importance, being one of the
references throughout are to the sheets of the Great
Lists of the Palestine Exploration
Fund.
162
easiest across
Map, Memoirs, and
PROCEEDINGS.
May
3]
the
country,
Mem.
owing
open
the
to
[1S87.
character
of
Wady
'Arah."
II, 50.
This route, as M. Maspero
passes through Jenin, and if

Megiddoat Khurbet el Mujedd'a,
turning movement would thus have cut off the king of
Captain Conder
a great
Kadesh from
The
says,
right in placing
is
his retreat northwards.
was doubtless that which crosses the hills

as M. Maspero says
and troops
route
third
between Zebdah and Burkin,
would (as the staff of Thothmes said) debouch into

the valley north of Megiddo, if that were Mujedd'a.
The first-mentioned dangerous " defile of Arouna " lay between
marching by
it
"
the other routes.
Iskander
conjecture
that
is
The
one of
Jerrar 1,452 feet high

in elevation,
" the
on the north, and
the defile in question.
is
inhabited
M. Maspero,
'Arna.
is
{Mem.
Is
it
place
that
within a mile of
hills
and
my
Wady
el
to
is
me
Wady
feet
el 'Arrian,
near enough to
Khurbet 'Arah may have been

'Arna
called
is
Umm
on the south 1,278
name
Its
name seems
possible that
in indicating
II, 38),
running east and west, with Khurbet
these,
bare Wady," and this
"^^
^^"^
the
valleys throughout the district (of the Sheikh
are steep narrow gorges"
hills)
Fahm
in
the
narrative ?
as a likely situation for
el 'Arrian.
Thothmes insisted on leading in person through this dangerous

road the march in single file, "horse by horse, and man by man."
On the 19th of the month we find the Pharaoh encamped at the
town of 'Arna, and strict watch kept. The traces of ruins at 'Arah
are " on a prominent mound, with a well " 2 miles west of Wady el
'Arrian.
It
should be noticed that in the thirty-seventh year of
Thothmes, a
battle
was fought near 'Arna with of prince of Naharina.
most regrettable lacuna
in the text is followed by mention of a

southern wing of an army at Ta'anak, and a " northern wing on the
ground south of" some other place. M. Maspero has supplied the
name Megiddo, as Brugsch had done, and conjectured that the army
was that of the allies.
But there
follows.
it
{Rec. de
the 19th
is
Then
no firm ground
go upon, and another long lacuna
The
Travaux, II, 139).
20th.
to
the narrative proceeds,
and M. Maspero elucidates

date had been the night of
last
The march from 'Arna
to the battle-field
was on
the 20th, beginning about the sixth hour of the morning, sunrise.
The
rear-guard was
still
near 'Arna while the advance debouched
into the valley [of * * * *
],
and
[63
filled
the gorges of this valley,
May
3]
[1SS7.
probably that in which Mtijedd'a stands. There was much anxiety at

head-quarters as to the safety of the rear, still entangled in the narrow
and perilous defile, and exposed to attack by the mountaineers.
went well, and in the early morning of the next day, the
whole army of Egypt advanced, having its northern wing
to the north-west of Megiddo, and its other wing south of Megiddo
on the bank of the water of Qina. I use a vague w'ord, for I do not
But
all
2ist, the
wush by such an expression as " brook," or " torrent," to exclude the

Qina (or Qaanau, Qanu, see 26 in our list) wîth
identification of
Qa'aun, 4 miles south of Mtijedd'a, for it seems to me that the

Effyptian phrase may well mean, " on the bank of the tank, or pool
r y^)^
n^ '^^"^ t=t:1
right in his suggestion.
of Qina,"
Mem.
and
that Captain
Conder may be
II, 227.
Khurbet Qa'ailn " has the appearance of an ancient site, and a

and I fancy that any conspicuous reservoir or tank of
Pierret gives
water would justify the expression in the narrative.
"lac ou etang," Voc. 432, for Khenjiti. Now these conditions
The adventurous march through
would, I think, suit well enough.
fine spring,"
would be right in the direction of Miijedd'a. The

by the road No. 3 before mentioned, towards
Beisan, would take up fighting ground in the valley north-west of
Miijedd'a, and Thothmes, taking as always the road of peril, would
emerge with his right wang south of Mtijedd'a, with his extreme right
the
Wady
left
'Arrian
wing, marching
resting
on
Qa'aiin, through w'hich a
Roman
road from the south-wêst
to Beisan afterwards passed, and perhaps a more ancient road in the

Thus he would cut off two great routes on the
days of Thothmes.
west of Jordan, and drive his defeated enemies into the walls of
Megiddo, and those unable to gain entrance would be driven towards
and
into the Jordan.

If Captain Conder's identification of
Megiddo be
right, as I
am
inclined to think, this great position would be a fortress guarding the
convergence of two main routes of war and commerce where they

cross the Jordan.
Erom Wady
el 'Arrian to the valley
of Mtijedd'a
appears to be six hours' march.

After a total
defeat
before
INIegiddo
besieged, and reduced to submission.
kings of
and
lists.
that
Then
place
was
the Pharaoh
straitly
had the
Kadesh and Megiddo brought before him, with the chiefs

and enrolled them in tribute-
forces of the confjucred territory,
These are the lists afterwards inscribed in

where each conventional figure
walls at Karnak,
164
relief
on the temple
in profile bears the
May
PROCEEDINGS.
3]
name
[18S7.
of the place which he ruled within an embattled oval, just such
as in Assyrian reliefs represent the ground plan of fortified places.
The
chiefs
were restored to their dignities under the suzerainty of the
Pharaoh.
And now
something must be said as to the way in which we
should regard the names comprised in our
Are these names
lists.
"geographic," or " ethnographic," or both, or what else?

insists strongly on the ethnographic view {Revue g.,
and 1S86, 146).
It seems to me that the chiefs of larger or smaller communities,
more or less locally settled and identified, who were taken prisoners of
war in Megiddo, gave the names enrolled by the scribes for tribute.
Mr. Groff
1885, 95
These names
since
'
:
fluctuate in significance.
As
wrote some years
Men
personal and local names are vitally connected.
of
own names,' and were called

after their native land, and the man gave name to his race, which is
included in a vivid way in the personal name and the territorial.
So it is often hard to know whether we are reading of men, or tribes,
old loved to
'
call their
lands after their
or cities and regions, for
all
have
and the fashion
their pedigrees,
of recording them was often similar or the same" {Trans.
1882
" Biblical Proper
Now
Names
clear that in all cases of tribute
it is
Vict.
Inst,
").
some chief man was
responsible, not personally but officially, whether for a city or larger
a nomadic tribe, and our
lists contain some names

and others of various degrees of
The leading names are Kadesh and
subordinate limitation.
Megiddo, whose kings commanded these allied forces, and whose
names appear at the head. Beneath these, in relative importance,
district or for
very important
are
of
names of
tribes,
and
inclusive,
districts
but these
graphic names.
and of towns,
may
last
Nos. 18 and 35, p^?2ll?
allies.
great
lists
The
list
Jm
"^
I,
^nd an adventurous
upon Reuben, pl^^^,
The two
of the
and
have often been tempted to add to
Joseph, Simeon, on the strength of
pitch
larger or smaller,
well have taken root in local
in
No.
10,
(I think)
and topoJacob and
twice occurring,
theorist
might even
(<^ 1^.
of Syria seem to follow the two great divisions
of southern Syria would, as
round Megiddo, and the
list
it
were, crystallize
of northern Syria round
Kadesh on
Orontes.
The whole country
is
treated inclusively
165
and vaguely
as that of
May
3]
[1887.
Rutennu (perhaps Iltanu), Upper and Lower, Upper being

But various races are included (as in scripture
Egypt.
narratives) and dovetailed together, as Khita, Qidu, Fenkhu, Kharu,
the
nearer
The
&:c.
include
all
Palestine
(as
list
is
it
generally called) would naturally
south of the great dividing block of the Lebanon and
Antilebanon; the northern
list all
me
beyond, and that appears to
to
The
be the actual
result of very patient inquiry into these
northern
communicated with annotations to our Society on the

I have now the honour to submit the
list I
lists.
2nd of June, 18S5, and

southern
list.
left unstudied nothing within my reach that has been

on the subject by Mariette, Brugsch, de Rouge, de Saulcy,
Lenormant, Maspero, Conder, Sayce, or others and I have especially
to express my earnest gratitude to my friend Professor Sayce and to
have
written
Professor Maspero, for most

laborious
and complicated
taken an obliging
kind and courteous assistance in a
which other gentlemen have also
task, in
interest.
have not designedly omitted any
acknowledgment, but must beg pardon
for inadvertencies
and
errors
that will arise unbidden.
Li
south.
the
It
main our
is
scribes
seem
worked from north
to have
in the latter direction
that I trust
my
on new ground, and

Hebron.
and
regions of Jerusalem
added some
identifications
inquiries
to
have
especially in the
East of Jordan I think we may hold ourselves more free than we

have been wont to do in our search for identifications. We must
not forget Kedorla'omer and the vast importance of the upland
we overlook the military value of positions

commanding the great passages of Jordan near Megiddo and Jericho.
Damascus itself is included in our Southern list, and this will
warrant much in tlie way of sound inference ami Thothmes himself
route to Arabia, nor must
teaches us to look on the confines of the outlandish tribes of the Sati.
The
reduplication or multiplication of
many doubts and
tions will account for
alternatives of choice.
may throw
I
light
misgivings,
Perhaps the Turkish
on the grouping of places
cannot boast of
much
in various direc-
and
afford
tribute-lists
many
of to-day
in administrative districts.
systematic coherency, and
preferred tentative guess-work which

to
many names
may be
have always
other hands
fruitful in
little ambition of my own.

have constantly worked on the basis of the great
any
I
Palestine Survey,
and made reference

166
to the name-lists
map
of the
and memoirs
May
PROCEEDINGS.
3]
throughout the Southern List
and
[1S87.
have used the corrected
readings of Golenischeff and Maspero.
have helped
If I
to bring
these important data into better working order for the student, the
and
explorer, the geographer,
The
in vain.
full
lists,
historian,
my
labour will not have been
with a series of plates, Szc, will be issued
in a future part of the Transactions.
Two
MM. Eugene
and Victor Revillout were

who announced that the
Secretary had just received from the same authors a paper
entitled, " Un Nouveau Nom Royale Perse."
Papers by
read and explained by the President,
CONTRATS DE MaRIAGE ET D'AdOPTION DANS L'EgYPTE

ET DANS LA ChaLDEE.
Nous avons montre en Egypte
mariage
\
et
Rome
d'une mancipation,
comme
fut e'galement
dans
la
vente Romaine des choses
les
actes
fils,
usitee sous la republique et
premiers temps de I'empire, et par
fiUe et d'Agrippa.
moyen de
le
laquelle,
Romain, on n'admit plus pour I'adoption que

les families
fils
ne's
I'epoque tout-a-fait classique du droit
taient I'intervention d'un magistrat
employee dans
moyen
niancipi
a ce que nous apprend Suetone,* Auguste adopta ses petits
de sa
de
une dation en mancipation, non
d'esclave, mais a titre de
titre
des
ce fut pour le mariage la coemption, effectuee au
pour I'adoption ce
a
prototypes
les
d'adoption ayant une forme analogue a celle de la vente
que
et la
les
genres qui ne'cessi-
mancipation ne
comme acheminement
fut plus
vers I'emanci-
Mais du te'moignage de Suetone on pent rapprocher bien

non moins precis, pour de'montrer que I'adrogation,
sous forme de loi, et I'adoption, sous forme de jugement, devant
un magistrat ayant Yi/nperiiun, e'taient loin d'etre les seuls modes
d'adoption en usage du temps de Ciceron, du temps de Cesar, et
Auguste lui-meme fut adopte testamendu temps d'Auguste.
pation.
d'autres textes,
tairement par son oncle.

le
nom
qu'alors les
* " Caium
Agrippa
L'ami de Ciceron, Atdcus, avait regu
de Cecilius par adoption testamentaire
Romains, du moins dans

et
....
la
haute
et
nous voyons
societe', se
servaient
adoptavit, domi, per aes et libram emptos a patre

Tertium nepotem Agrippam, simulque privignum Tiberium
Lucium
adoptavit, in foro, lege curiata."
(Aug.,
LXIV
167
et
LXV.)
May
3]
de toutcs
exemple,
formes qu'avait consacrees
les
comme
noms, leur
leurs
en Grece, laissaient a
gentilite,
et
droit
le
La
[1887.
des gens
par
testamentairement
fois
leurs biens aux parents qu'ils avaient
choisis pour continuateurs de leur personne.
L'adoption par mancipation en Egypte que nous avons
citee,
remonte a I'an 32 du regne d'Amasis. L'acte est ainsi congu

" Hor, fils de Petese, dont La mere est Taouaou, dit au choachyte
de La necropole Haredj, fils de Teos
" Tu m'as donne
I'argent pour /aire
et mon coeur en est satisfait
i\Ioi (je suis) ton fils, et (sont a toi) mes enfants que
toi Jlh.
ci
j'enfanterai et totalite de ce qui est a moi, et de ce que je ferai etre (de
:
Point a pouvoir
ce que j'acquerrai).
(ne
pourra point)
homme
quelconque du monde m'e'carter de toi, depuis pere, mere, frere,

soeur, seigneur, dame, jusqu'a grande assemblee de justice, moi-
meme, mes
enfants (qui seront) les enfants de tes enfants a jamais.
mon
Celui qui viendra a toi a
en disant
Ce
n'est pas ton
depuis pere, mere,
(dis-je)
assemblee de
justice
pour
sujet,
fils,
me
celui-la
prendre de
frere, soeur, seigneur,
ou moi-menie
dame, jusqu'a grande

te donnera argent
(fera ainsi),
quelconque, ble quelconque qui plairont a ton cceur.

ton
encore, ainsi que
fils
mes
toi (a toi),
quiconque au monde
Moi, je serai
enfants a jamais."
Un acte de mariage tout-a-fait semblable, egalement effectue par

une mancipation, a ete public par nous dans le No. IV de la 3
annee de notre Remie Egyptologiquc et, comme la coemption
Romaine, cet acte place sous la main du mari, sous sa puissance
absolue, telle qu'il la possedait par rapport a ses esclaves,
ment
femme qui
la
qu'elle possede
et
se
vend
ainsi par la
non
seule-
coemption, avec tout ce
pourra posseder un jour, mais
les enfants
qui
naitront d'clle.
y avait done alors en Ii^gypte certaines families organisees,

comme le furent generalement les families Romaines sous la loi des
11
douze
tables,
rapport
h.
sa
avec une puissance dominicale accordee au chef par
femme
et
ii
dans I'ancienne Egypte.
ses enfants.
II faut
]\Lais c'etait loin d'etre la rfegle
bien dire que dans ce pays la ten-
les actes
fut une tendance absolument contraire
de mariage bases sur un apport d'argent attribue \ la femme, actes
qui en faisaient la creanciere de son mari et mettaient souvent celuici pleinement a sa discretion, furent ccux (ûi I'emporterent en nombre
dance qui domina
pour ainsi dire, la norme du menage Egyptian,

Les cnfimts, par cette dernicre forme d'actes, etaient complete-
et qui constituercnt,
168
May
ment
la
PROCEEDINGS.
3]
de
aftranchis
En
puissance du mari.
depouillement
I'administrateur, le kiirios de
Or
la suite
famille
" ton
mes
tous
des actes nous montre
femme
de
I'etait
les
fils
aine sera le maitre,
biens presents et avenir."
peres transniettant habituelle-
de tous leurs biens a leurs enfants,

ne s'en etaient pas deja desinvestis en faveur de leurs
ment, de leur vivant,
quand
la
une clause formelle prevoyait le
eftet,
du chef de
final
comme
puissance du pere,
la
[1887.
ils
la propriete
femmes, meres de ces enfants.
De meme
qu'en Grece, a une certaine
epoque,
mariage bases sur une constitution de dot,

mari a
la
les
actes de
soumettaient
et qui
le
domination de sa femme, ainsi que nous I'apprennent
et les comiques de la derniere periode, avaient fini par

dominer au point de faire completement oublier les mariages d'une
autre forme qui soumettaient la femme au mari, de meme, en
Egypte, les contrats qui elevaient le plus la situation de la femme
Mais si
firent a pen pres oublier tous les autres sous les Ptolemes.
Menandre
meme
nous remontons un peu plus haut, jusqu'a Darius, ou
ment jusqu'a son

vigueur
noble
le
petit
genre d'union qui, suivant nous, est
Celui qui place
mari
le
et ego
Gaia."
pour
biens,
pour
Aucune
n'aurait
plus
egal,
I'autre, et
La femme
situation,
la
en communaute avec
pour tout I'ensemble de
est
le
la
mari
vie.
clause particuliere relative a ces biens, a cette situation,
done a
Le
etre introduite.
mari, doit mettre sa

qu'il
le
un pied
tu Gains
les
genre
le
sur
qui pent se resumer par la

vieux mariage sacre, de la confarreation " Ubic
qui les unit entierement I'un a
formule Romaine du
femme
et la
seule-
trouvons encore en
Artaxerces, nous
fils
femme
mari, pour remplir son devoir de
en union avec lui
meme
possede, pour les avantages de sa position dans
toutes les jouissances de la vie
Nous avons deja
le
pour tout ce
monde, pour
commune.
public, dans
les
Transactions et dans notre
cours de droit Egyptien, deux actes de mariage a forme hieratique,
ou tout etait base sur les

d'un nouveau contrat du
mais d'Artaxerces,
pi.
126, No.
" L'an
et
dont
genre, date cette fois
la
non de Darius
copie se trouve dans les Denkmaler VI,
la
IV:
Epiphi,
TyZ
du
roi
Le choachyte de
Artaxerces.
necropole de I'occident de Thebes Paerou,
dont
Voici la traduction
traditions religieuses.
meme
mere
de
la
est
Tahonese
est Setirban, dit
a la
femme
fils
Tahei, fiUe du choachyte
necropole de I'occident de Thebes, Ounnofre, dont

:
je
t'ai
etablie
pour femme.
169
la
de Nesamenhotep,
Depuis ce jour
la
mere
May
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCM.-EOLOGY.
3]
donne a
toi
Personne
n'a a
monde
au
je n'ai plus parole
a t'objecter a ce sujet
inari en lieu
faire a xoi
le
en connaitre depuis
le
[1887.
moi qui
c'est
quelconque ou
tu
iras.
jour ci-dessus a jamais.''
Ton compare cet acte de mariage a ceux que nous avons deja
et qui, relatifs \ des personnages de la meme famille,
remontent au regne de Darius, on comprend mieux encore I'imSi
publics
portance de ces mots, "
du
faire a toi 7na?-i ;" c'est la
meme
fond
le
formulaire, la partie essentielle qui ne disparait jamais dans tous
de cette nature.
les contrats
le
le
du
C'est ainsi qu'en I'an 9
choachyte Petnofrehotcp,
de Nesamenhotep,
fils
Darius
roi
pour
ayant
mere Setirban (c'est-a-dire un homme ayant le meme pere ct la

meme mere que le contractant de I'an 33 d'Artaxerces, et paraissant
par consequent devoir etre son frere aine), disait en se mariant a
une femme dont toutes les designations sont identiques nous

venons de nous en assurer sur les photographies prises sur les
originaux
a faire
qui epousa Parou
femme.
Darius
"Je
dependant du faire a
toi
mari
premiere femme,
epousa
il
etablie
oil j'irai
Ubi
le fut
jour ci-dessus.
le
depuis
le
33 du
I'an
Je t'abandonne le
Je ne puis y echapper en
jour ci-dessus k jamais."
tu
Gains
et ego
cette confarreation qu'on
la
les
premiers temps,
elle
la
phrase
le
indissoluble,
mariage religieux,
ne put rompre plus tard que par une

celle des fune'railles, et apres laquelle
femme, au point de vue
puisque de'sormais
de
Gaia.
un genre de mariage absolument
Rome, dans
ceremonie lugubre imitee de

effet
les
pour femme aujourd'hui.
C'etait Ik d'ailleurs
en
tc
Tahti, etait
en
lorsqu'il I'epousait
Cette derniere phrase est tout-a-fait I'equivalent
comme
je
t'ai
Romaine
I'an 33
de parole
jour ci-dessus a jamais."
faire a toi mari depuis

tout lieu
en
n'y a plus
II
son cote, Parou lui-meme, qui, quand
veuf, disait a sa
roi
le
femme
la
etablie ])our
t'ai
toutes choses
abandonne depuis
De
de
celles
d'Artaxerces: "Je
religieux, e'tait
censee morte,
ne pouvait plus contracter une autre union
sainte.
Tout demontre done qu'en Egypte, comme k Rome, ce mariage

d'egalite, sans clause
plus ancien, celui

I'organisation
toi
mari,
I'acte
(jui
(jui
pecuniere aucune, sans contrat d'argent,

se rattachait
aux idees religieuses
primitivement hieratique de
resume tout
ici,
la famille.
a ete imite par
d'adoption que nous citons plus haut.
170
le
et
Le
5,
fut le
toute
faire a
faire a toi fih dans
May
PROCEEDINGS.
3]
Cet acte d'adoption en
parait
effet
[18S7.
etre
une combinaison de
epoque.
A cote du
emprunte au mariage religieux, nous trouvons la
Dans le mariage par comancipation, empruntee a la coemption.
emption de Fan 4 du roi Psammetique, le type des formulesestapeu
manage
divers contrats de
faire
usites vers la
meme
tot Jils,
d,
pres le meme, sauf bien entendu que

femme on faire d toi inari des mariages
rien n'y rappelle le faire a toi

sacres.
Voici cet acte

" Dit
Put'a
Tu
"
femme
la
T'enesi,
d'Anachamen, a Anion,
fille
fils
de
faire
donne
as
mon
et
coeur en est satisfait
servante (service).
toi
Point a pouvoir
homme
mon argent pour
Je suis a ton service (ta servante).
quelconque du monde (personne au monde
ne pourra) m'ecarter de ton

a
ferai
toi
service.
Je ne pourrai y echapper.
Je
encore jusqu'a argent quelconque, ble quelconque, totalite
de chose au monde
que
les
et
mes
enfants que j'enfanterai, et totalite de ce
je possede, et les choses
a jamais
moi, au
toujours.
et
nom de
pas ta servante,
que
mon
je ferai etre
(que j'acquerrai), et
Mesore
ci-dessus,
Celui qui viendra (t'inquieter) a
cause de
vetements qui (sont) sur
dos, depuis I'an 4,
parole quelconque du monde, en disant

celle-la, te
Ce
n'est
donnera argent quelconque, ble quelcon-
que qui plairont h, ton coeur ta servante (sera ta) servante encore
que mes enfants. Tu es (maitre) sur eux en tout lieu ou tu les
Adjure (soit) le roi
Point a
trouveras.
Adjure (soit) Ammon
:
ainsi
te servir servante encore (ne

II n'y
prends pas servante encore) quelconque.
a point a dire qu'il te plait (de faire) en toute similitude
dessus.
II
n'y a point a faire
de similitude de ces choses.
pas a dire egalement que je puis echapper au service de
dans laquelle tu es
la
ci-
II n'y
chambre
"
!
deux modes fondamentaux par lesquels on pouvait

une famille etrangere, le mariage et I'adoption, etaient en
^gypte congus sur des modeles presque identiques.
Ainsi
les
entrer dans
Une tablette de Sippara de notre collection personnelle,

En effet I'acte
qu'il en fut de meme en Chalde'e.
montre
inscrit sur cette tablette,
nous
soit
tombe sous
et dans le detail
de
M.
II
et
qui est
le
No. 147,
d'adoption
premier acte de ce genre qui
yeux, presente dans sa contexture generale
ses formules les analogies les plus frappantes
les tablettes relatives
public le texte.
les
le
avec
au mariage Babylonien dont M. Strassmaier a
commence par une demande, comme
le
No. 8 de
Strassmaier, avec cette seule diffe'rence, que dans le No. 8 de
171
May
3]
demande
M. Strassmaier
cette
que dans notre
tablette c'est celle d'un
Dans
d'une
est celle
fils
en mariage, tandis
en adoption.
No. 8 de M. Strassmaier c'est le futur mari qui prend

dans notre tablette ce sont deux
au debut de Facte
le
ainsi la parole
femme nommee Kapta
epoux, un mari nomme' Samasbalit et sa
Dans
fille
contrat de mariage c'est au pere de la jeune
le
[1SS7.
requete est adressee
dans notre contrat d'adoption
ou pretres* du celebre temple d'Eparra
Sippara, dans lequel ont et^ trouves tant de
c'est
fille
que
la
aux scribes
ce Temple du soleil, de
documents importants, et
d'ou proviennent la plupart des actes de notre collection.
en
s'agit
II
effet
recueilli et eleve
parait
ici.
dans
il,
d'un enfant expose d'abord,
Le nom meme
temple.
le
])uis
Sapiikalbi, de la
de I'enfant trouve donnee dans

du palais d'Assourbanipal, et que M. Oppert a
" C'est de la bouche du chien, c'est du bee du corbeau "
traduite
que cet enfant trouve avait ete sauve. II etait done tout naturel
d'appeler ainsi un enfant qui avait couru les memes risques.
chien, rappelle la legende
Louche du
les tablettes bilingues

:
On
rencontre deux
fois
ce
nom
La premiere
maier a publiees.
dans
fois
nant a un nomme'e Nebukitapsilisiru

pere d'un des temoins, est rattache a
Notre Sapiikalbi
autres personnages
personne par
est
un enfant sans
nommes dans
les expressions
dans
dite
comme
la
la tribu
que M.
Strass-
d'une esclave apparte-
seconde
des
fois
Sapiikalbi,
hommes nigab,
c'est
Kipu ou gardiens des temples.
a-dire des
ment
les tablettes
s'agit
il
abal
S2i
pere, car, a la difference des
meme
le
sa,
On
la ligne paternelle.
acte,
il
n'est rattache
indice de la filiation proprele
trouve pourtant designe
appartenant a une tribu, ce qui n'a rien d'etonnant d'ailleurs
puisque sa mere
etait
partie dans I'acte.
connue, bien qu'elle n'intcrvienne pas
Le
comme
reste des designations qui se rapi)ortent a
Sapiikalbi ne se voit plus distinctement, par suite d'une deterioration
de
a cet endroit.
la tablette
a la
fin,
INIais le
nom du
est I'indice des liens qui unissaient
dieu Samas, qui se
lit
au sanctuaire cet enfant
trouve, recueilli par le temple.
C'est
(qu'il
done, nous
les
faille
jointcment
le
I'avons
nommer
mari
et
la
aux administrateurs du
dit,
temple
que s'adressent confemme pour demander Saj)iikalbi en
Scribes
ou
Saf/gi/),
adoption.
*
Le doutc
est
permis, car
le
signc ^JJi se litt'galement (iipar ou sangu.
172
May
PROCEEDINGS.
3]
Dans Facte de mariage
nmma)
t^
^ /^ ^
"
^^
-m
t>
La femme Manaat
et qu'elle soit
Dans
('-y<y^
d'adoption
t^
-(
accordez nous,
#> .4
:^
H _^
'HI
de
esaggil fiUe
toi,
:<\'^\
K>K <T- E^
femme noble, accorde moi
temple de Samas, en
notre
et qu'il soit
<>o[
H^
^y
La comparaison de
demandeurs
les
s'expriment
fils."
^-^
y- ^y
:h:?:
filiation,
^^ ^ ^
;" et
ainsi
^^
-^^y
^^
^.
enfant
ces deux actes nous force a couper de cette
passages paralleles qui precedent

d'adoption, d'une part
cet
fagon la phrase, et a voir un verbe suivi de la copule
ma femme
{ikbiiic
^^tT
^ff^lMT
"Sapiikalbi, enfant de telle tribu, ayant
'^T):
situation dans le
telle
^T ^V\
ainsi
ma femme."
I'acte
-^
demandeur s'exprime
le
^^T
[18S7.
Û-
d'une autre part
ef
dans
les
vceu formel soit de mariage soit
^ ^ ^j^>^^^
"r^y
le
*T^y
*j^
" qu'elle soit
5^
^y
"qu'il
soit notre fils."
Dans
sa
fille
de mariage
I'acte
en mariage
Dans
I'acte
Vy
le
^^
d'adoption
et les autres scribes,
pere accueille cette demande, et accorde
a Samas balit et a Kapta sa
fils
de Samas
femme
Notre texte continue en ces termes
Et pour
on ajoute
insister
de Kapta sa femme
encore sur
"Sapiikalbi est le
femme Kapta"
iddin, scribe de Sippara,
donnent collectivement Sapiikalbi a
fils
belit et
^ <?-
Î ^%] ^lA) tV]
Marduk Suma
la
fils
y >->y-
-^^-^y
" Aujourd'hui
"
-^y
>t<S
>tJ^
ils
*^ ^'
I'etat
>^
de
^^
letablissent
y >->f-
-^y
situation nouvelle
de Sapiikalbi
mancipe de Samas belit et de
^^
t^^'r t:^ '^^ ^ jti^

^ y ^>ySapiikalbi
'^
aplu
Kiiddinnu
sa
A. ^T4T < t^
Ty ^T n^
Samas balit tt Belia sun.
Le mot Kudin?m, Kudinni, que nous rencontrons dans ce texte
apres le mot ablu fils, est a distinguer de Kudijinu =
et signifie
]
"^y
l^p
soit
en chaldaique*
* 'TXZ
^r^
^'^
soit
en syriaque mancipaius.-\
seixniatan redigit, finnicifatus
est.
jiinxit ct iiiancipains in servitiiteui rcdadiis
173
est.

May
SOCIETY OF I5IULICAL ARCII.EOLOGY.
3]
Cette dation a
a
etait
fils
par
termine
se
L'acte
de
I'etat
done en Chaldee
une
dot a I'occasion du mariage de
comment
Strassmaier:
le
etait
de son
la fiUe
e'crit
ce
.^
^]<] "i^]^] ^>f
Nous avions rapproche d'abord

forme babylonienne de
Comme
dans
la
langues semiliques
les
#>
V,
le
pn,
racine
fils
dans
texte
annaa innuu Marditk u Zarpanltiim haa
No. 160 dans
retrouvons
le
copies de
ou une grand-mere constitue un supplement de
Strassmaier, et
Voici
comparee
aussi
nous
que
formule
identique dans un contrat qui porte
M.
[1SS7.
I'etat d'esclave.
dation a
la
aine.
V"
M.
t# ->f <Z^]
likbuu.
sii
mot innuu du mot anna,
et signifiant
les 3es
de
contrat
le
grace et faveur*
personnes des verbes servant tres
souvent a former des noins theophores apocopes, un nom propre tel que Innu, Iniimu, Eniitnu aurait ete possible, puisque en babylonien Ve et 1'; se confondent et
se
commuent
et c'est ainsi
que nous avions compris comment ce mot aurait pu se
trouver precede du determinatif des
maier sous
No. 42.
le
noms propres dans
II s'agissait d'ailleurs
l'acte copie
par
lacunes dans lesquelles la copie, les restitutions, tout reste douteux.
mot de
preferons decidement rattacher au premier
precede cmnni, et voir

qui se rencontre
dans
ici la
particule bien
souvent dans
si
connue
^J-f
inu, eiiinnu,
D'ailleurs
les textes.
simplement une
Voici done
incise.
esclave buturit. d'argent de la
comment nous
fils
Mais nous
\^
enuma,
on ne voit pas reparaltre

et tout
prouve que
c'est
" Bariki ilani

que, en I'an 37 de Nabu-
traduisons
femme Gagai
chodonosor, roi de Babylone, Ahi nouru,
Strass-
la ligne le trait vertical qui
de cette piece ce pretendu personnage,
la suite
M.
d'une de ces phrases pleines de
de Nebo nadin
ahi, avait delivre
pour
de mine 8 sekels d'argent (a la femme Gagai), voila qu'il reclama ainsi

mandataire de Samas damik,
Affranchi {turbani) de Bel rimanni, homme
un
fils
tiers
de Nebo nadin ahi
Dans
cette phrase
et
il
de
la
femme Kudasu,
fille
d'Ahinouru, je suis (anaku)."
reste des termes encore douteux,
mais
sont absolument precises par I'ensemble de nos contrats.
exemple, signifiant des mains
de, a,
mot egyptien
xertot
taire,
comme
mandataire
sujet le
No.
(W.A.I.)
maitre
le
lui
mcme
de
en est d'autres qui

saqali,
sens juridique, la valeur de
__^^ ^-^-^, sous la main, et
qui vient de maniis et de dare.
comme
Nous pourrions
par
mandale
mot
citer a ce
49 du 3e volume de la publication du British Museum

de mariage Ninivite, si admirabiement pul)lie par notre cher
la pi.
le contrat
M. Oppert,
comme
il
Le mot
le
No. 118 de M. Strassmaier,
et
bcaucoup d'autres documents
analogues, Ninivites et Babyloniens.
L'acte 42 de
"En
ainsi
des juges du
roi Nabonid, roi de

demanderent jugement) diini itbidm. Et
juges ccoutercnt leurs paroles, ainsi que le (recit du) lien d'esclavage de
Babylone,
les
M. Strassmaier continue
presence des nobles, des grands,

ils
raconterent
I'affaire (ou ils
et
May
PROCEEDINGS.
3]
{voir Norris, p. 1092)
dans
conjugaison de cette
la
personne commengant par cet
et,
terme dababu, qu'on pent rattacher a
a souvent
racine
Le mot tJiniai aurait done

comma, d'une autre part,
/.
voulu dire favoriser, voir avec faveur,

le
meme
naturellement substitue a la voyelle faible a pour
le / se serait tres
la 3
[1SS7.
la
221
racine
locutus
est,
de demande, de reclamation, de requete, on

pouvait appliquer la premiere partie de cette phrase aux dieux
Marduk
Mais notre
tablette
I'ideogramme pal
eifet
<:^}
vu avec faveur la requete de la

ne permet plus cette interpretation.
et Zarpanitura. qui auraient
grand-mere.
En
sens
le
^ >^:^ î g< lUIH ^-
ISr
< ->f
ideogramme,
sy trouve substitue au
*-i^)î-
d'origine
Touranienne,
surtout
signifie
mot
Or
cet
transg?rsser.
Nabuchodonosor roi de Babylone, jusqu'a Tan 7

de Babylone, avait ete donne pour argent (ana kas/a naadnu),
Barikiilani qui, depuis I'an 35 de
de Nabonid,
etabli
roi
en gage
{a)ia iiiaskanu
sakim), donne en dot a Nupta,
fille
de Gagai {ana
itudunnie ana Ahipta maratsu-sa Gagai naadnii), qu'ensuite {arki)
Nupta
avait
donne [taaddinu) a Zamalmalnadin, son fils, et a Iddina, son

mari [muti-su], avec le revenu d'une maison (itti isruba biti) et des esclaves
{amilliiutti).
Tout cela ils I'examinerent (le firent dire). A Barikiilani ils dirent
ainsi {ikbiiu tim/na)
tu reclames ainsi {taj-guniu um?nd)
je suis affranchi
{tiirbani anakii) ? ton affranchissement, mensonger celui-la {hu-banutka kiillim
engage {taknukii)
et
aniiaaszi).
La reponse de
Barikiilani contient
seulement represente en semitique

inugil et beaucoup d'autres.
de Barikiilani
malheureusement I'ideogramme haa, qui non

mots nabutuin et hulluqii, mais le terme
les
Les raisons qui ont motive
la declaration fallacieuse
peuvent etre invoquees
et qui, I'expliquant,
comme
circonstances
done pas encore bien certaines. Mais, apres I'aveu, vient un

recit absolument conforme a celui qu'avait fait la partie adverse.
" Je dis ainsi
{akbi iimmd) : un affranchi, moi
{iiiibani
II reprend done
attenuantes, ne sont
mien {tiirbanutaa la isi). Je (fus) esclave

buturu d'argent de la femme Gagai. Elle m'a donne a la femme Nupta, sa fille
La femme Nupta m'a engage {taknuka{a7ia nnpta maratsu taaddaannaanni).
anni) et a Zamalmalnadin son fils, et a Iddina, son mari, elle m'a donne {taaddinaunni). Apres la mort de la femme Gagai et de la femme Nupta {ai-ki mitiitu sa
anakii).
II
n'y a pas d'affranchissement
Gagaa uNuptad), a Ittimardukbaladu,
Le
reste est trop lacuneux
La femme Gagai ne
fils
de
Nebo
ahi iddin, pour argent
pourpermettreaucune tentative de traduction
doit pas etre confondue avec les
ment ses contemporaines, dont I'une fait, sur la tablette

un acte de pret en faveur d'un nomme Bel ahi erib, et dont une autre
qualite de
intervient,
femme
comme
{altiun
astuni)
assistante,
de ce dernier, en
au bas de cet acte.
175
suivie.
femmes Gugua, exacte74 de M. Strassmp.ier,
meme
intervient en
temps que
sa
mere
May
3]
traverser, violer, et c'est
du mot
dans
inie
dans ce sens
donne comme synonyme

ana la inie, "pour ne pas
qu'il est
formule bien connue
la
[1SS7.
transgresser," les termes de cette convention, pour ne pas s'ecarter
de ce
Le
contrat.
nom
vieux
palpal, et en semite Ikbii la

s'ecarte pas
de ce
qu'il
d'un
C'est
dit."
mot i7mu dans
qu'il faut traduire le
roi
appele en Touranien
congu en ce sens
ini, est
"
Ka
mi
parle et ne
II
done egalement dans ce sens

de mariage, et le mot pal
I'acte
correspondant dans Facte d'adoption. Celui qui violerait cette dababa,
donnee par
qui ne respecterait pas la parole
adressee en tete de Facte dont
il
Le mot haa
Zarpanit qu'ils disent son haa.
ment de deux fagons
5^-^
est
un nom verbal forme
proclamer, d'ou sont venus les derives prophcte
Hidluku
de
derive
est
la
s'attachent particulierement les
Le contexte
oil
il
s'agit
'"TT'^y
Jiaa
li
la
la
la racine
est,
aversatiis
detestatus
est,
^\ rendre joyeux ou
la
est,
^=
pour
inyiziu,
et
Jiorriiit,
etc.,
soit,
le
raffraieJiir.
Avec
le
premier
sens actuel, determine par I'ideogramme pal,
I'autre qu'il faut penser.
h,
Du
reste ceci
copies de
nous ramene a
la
formule finale par laquelle se
M.
Strassmaier
ana
la cnie nis
Nebo
et
de Merodach leurs dieux,
Ic roi Icur
maitre."
176
le
No. 8 dans
Neho Marduk
nis NalmcJiodonosor sar belisumi izkurii.
(pour ne pas violer les termes du contrat),
nosor
le
racine i^, dans le
termine Facte de mariage proprement dit qui porle
(le
Dans
*^î^y
c'etait a cette derniere racine qu'il fallait se
imiii,
Avec
rattacher.
11
consequences.
Iikarri."
comme
songer soit a
etc.
fiiite,
du moment
la tablette d'adoption.
question etait double,

effet
a laquelle
permutation du p en ^, fre'quente d'ailleurs en babylonien,
sens attribue k
c'est
et prophetic.
/lalaku,
et ses
tupsar esaggil iuimtsii arqidu
on pouvait en
sens abominatus
avec
phrase dans
la
Nabu
Pour likarri
pour
sur la racine nabii,
Strassmaier un autre dieu est invoque
]\L
''''
^TTy
rendu notam-
par nabutum et
exige qu'on choisisse cette seconde racine
termine
Ici se
idees de destnuiion, de
de punir celui qui attaquerait Facte
No. 160 de
demande
Marduk et
la
(h^'^^]])
assyrienne
racine
de
dieux
est
y![
differentes dans les bilingues
Nabutinn
par huUuku.
suite
s'agit, celui-lii, les
ils
les
ilanisnnjc
"Pour ne pas pecher

invoquent
et Fesprit divin
I'csprit divin
de Nabuchodo-
May
PROCEEDINGS.
3]
Quant
de
trat
la
monde
[18S7.
de scribe d'Esaggil accorde a Nebo dans
ail titre
grand mere,
est tout-a-fait parallele
il
entier qu'il porte dans
un
au
titre
con-
le
de scribe du
texte bilingue.
Notre tablette d'adoption a ete dressee en la presence de Marduk

suma iddin scribe de Sippara, et des scribes qui, avec lui, avaient
comme
attribue Sapilkalbl
- ^r
lEiT
-JI!
I^
Comme
-^
fils
<::-7
a Samas
>^ >^
^?^
^KT t\A
suma iddina
^jn ?-
^^
temoins figurent en premier
lieu
a sa femme.
et
-î
4^ xf-H
deux individus
des scribes de Sippara, y^ ^^^ ^JTJ I

un autre faisant partie de la tribu des scribes du dieu
de
partie
y][
la tribu
'^^ ^TT
cet acte a ete
kalbi
>:f4ff:
'^Hffait
-^y,
puis, apres
deux autres temoins,
avec I'assistance de
ina asabi sa Busasa uiiimi sa

>^f4|f
redacteur de
tHi4
I'acte,
Ardu
-?-
Bel, vient
femme
.^[^,
Samas,
est dit
il
que
femme Busasa mere de SapiiSapiikalbi >

V V V^ "^jla
^ ^
^y ^-
en dernier
Malheureusement le reste manque.

II est curieux de voir que la mere ne
tante alors qu'une autre
faisant
-^y
Le nom du
lieu.
figure la
que
scribe
.^
comme
assis-
au contraire partie en qualite de

que sans doute I'abandon de Sapiikalbi
mere adoptive. Mais c'est

dans la rue, cet abandon qui
est
I'avait
expose a
la
bouche des chiens,
avait fait perdre tous ses droits a la mere, bien qu'elle fut
connue
et
bien qu'elle put etre recherchee et decouverte par une enquete,

selon toutes les probabilite's.
II
en
fut
de
meme
en droit romain quand, sous I'empire, a

Les parents de
certaines periodes, I'exposition des enfants fut admise.

I'enfant expose avaient
perdu tous leurs droits sur
lui et,
bien que de
naissance ingenue, bien que pouvant etablir et prouver avec evidence

sa
filiation,
le prix
tion.
il
appartenait a celui qui I'avait recueilli jusqu'au jour ou
de ses services representait
le prix qu'avait coute son educaLes empereurs avaient sans doute emprunte cette solution
comprendre comment, parmi

un encore esclave d'un particulier
un autre, recueilli dans un temple, donne en adoption par les representants de ce temple, et enfin un autre, devenu lui meme Kipu ou
gardien de quelque sanctuaire, et conside're comme un homme libre,
favorable au droit des gens
les Sapiikalbi,
et cela fait
nous en trouvons
pere d'enfants ingenus.
T77
May
3]
[18S7.
L'AXTICHRKSE NON IMMOBILIERE DANS l'EgYPTE ET

DANS LA ChALDEE.
en
Nous avons longueinent expose dans le cours sur les obligations

droit Egyptien compare aux aittres droits de Vantiquite, et dans
meme
I'appendice babylonien, annexe a ce
volume,
des
I'histoire
du developpement d'une institution ^ peu pres inconnue

moderne, mais qui joue un role considerable dans les plus
origines et
au droit
anciens droits, dans celui de
dans celui de
I'l^^gypte, et
la
Chaldee
I'antichrese.
L'antichrese pouvait servir
non seulement pour representer un
genre de gage, c'est-a-dire, la garantie
pour procurer
la
reelle
d'une creance, mais
jouissance d'un bien et representer par consequent
une variete de la location. Dans un cas comme dans I'autre on

commenâit par etablir une e'quivalence exacte entre le bien en
question et la somme d'argent livree en echange momentane de
ce bien.
L'ide'e juridique
et le
de cette equivalence entre
le
capital d'argent
bien correspondant se trouve dej^ developpee dans les textes
de
bilingues
la
Bibliotheque d'Assourbanipal, et les applications
multiples s'en rencontrent dans les vieux textes de \Varka remontant
au 23^
siecle
De
avant notre
cette
ere.
equivalence en
premiere
et,
d'une autre part, de
la
ce
cûi
formule,
si
se trouve
la
somme
une seconde,
du bien ainsi livre
d^coulait
etablie cette fois entre les produits, d'une part,
d'argent livree en echange.
exprime dans
les
actes de
frequente et qui se rapporte toujours a
la
dans un but
titre
d'une antichrese,
faite soit
pour une dette ou pour un emprunt

location pour le bien, et
il
locatif, soit
:
"
il
C'est
Babylone par
a
n'y a pas
la
constitution
de garantie
de terme de
n'y a pas d'interet pour I'argent," idie bitti
iaanu u harra Kaspi iaanu.
Nous avons donne des exemples d'applications de rantichrese

non seulement a des immeubles, mais h, des biens d'une autre nature.
Nous avons montre notamment qu'en Egypte on s'etait servi de
:
l'antichrese gage sous le regne
cxemple
d'Amasis pour des immeubles, par
qu'on Favait egalement employee pour des animaux
(ju'on s'etait servi
et
de l'antichrese locative pour assurer, durant un
temps dt^termin^, au crâncier d'une somme d'argent la jouissance

Nous
des produits de liturgies, d'officcs ct revenus funeraircs.
178

May
PROCEEDINGS.
3]
[1S87.
avons egalement indique qu'en Chaldee dans des actes

la formule, "
pour
il
de terme de loyer
n'y a pas
I'argent," la constitution
Nous avons
evidente.
et
d'une antichrese n'en
de vue, a toutes
les
epoques,
comme
des immeubles
et
transmis
de main en main, d'un debiteur a son creancier, de

si
particulier,
longuement expose
si
jusqu'ici
par
pour etablir
d'une autre part, les esclaves,
dans
il
de
nous,
I'identite
de vue juridique, des operations concernant, d'une

et,
celui-ci a
pour revenir en sens contraire par
etc.,
Mais
Chaldeenne.
pas moins
etait
dit qu'a ce point
les esclaves avaient ete traites
creancier propre,
manquait
oli
n'y a pas d'interet
il
le
son
jeu,
I'antichrese
complete, au point
part, les
immeubles,
nous manquait d'avoir retrouve
rapportant a ces derniers, cette formule, qui tantot
les actes se
se rencontre et tantot ne se rencontre pas dans les contrats d'antichrese

relatifs
a des immeubles
"
n'y a pas
il
de terme de loyer
et
il
n'y a
pas d'interet d'argent."
Aujourd'hui un acta inedit de notre collection comble cette

lacune.
Get
acte.
No. 13S, redige a Sippara,
et
date du regne de
Darius, est relatif a une creance dont le chiffre a malheureusement

disparu.
La creanciere est une femme Bu'itum. La debitrice est la

femme Tabutum (Higatum), fille de Bel-ahi-iddin, de la tribu des
Sangu de Samas
-j^
^^ ^H %:^^
L'acte continue en ces termes
"
La femme Hapaezi son
Bu'itum.
n'y a pas
II
t:^'.
}lî
Fan's,
^}
îHir
BVy
Ic
^^ J^
esclave
est
le
gage
de terme de location d'esclave
main dessus jusqu'a ce que
5<
>'-]Jl
de
et
la
il
femme
n'y a pas
Creancier hypothecaire autre ne mettra pas la
d'inte'ret d'argent.
^^
%]] Yf
la
femme Bu'itum
^ th
\^
'^]]
ait
reû son argent
>f :Hi^r v-
^^:^^Y m
-B]
for these
179
-^-
-izi^jA <-h^
29 Mars, 1SS7.
t^
communications.
May
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCIL-EOLOGV.
3]
[1SS7.
The
Dr. A.
following Communications have been received from

Wiedemann.
On
a ]Moxumext of the First Dyn.\sties.
In the beautiful collection of copies of Egyptian texts made by

Deveria,
now at the Louvre, a copy of a bas-relief,

museum at Aix-en-Provence, is found. It
time in the
standing
men
dressed in panthers' skin
his right hand,
and
in his left the sign
men
us the names of the
two
little
-'^
I]
holds a stick in
first
An
inscription tells
^ "^ ^
front of the
personage
first
one above the other
second, a child, has
the
the
Ql^^]
figures are seen standing
uppermost was T
^ f*^
A ^~^^-
"]
jf^
at the present
represents two
In front of the second person another
the one
name
the
man
little
of
stands
in the attitude of speaking.
The king
Sent,
whose prophets Aasen and Ankef were,
Sethenes of INIanetho, the

a third prophet of
his,
fifth
named
Schera,
who appears on
Oxford (No. 794, " Marmora Oxoniana," II, 1, fig.

" Auswahl," pi. 9),"* and on a naos at Bulaq ("S. de
No. 996), the two belonging
to the ancient empire.
is
the
We know
king of the second dynasty.
a stone at
;
Lepsius,
I'ouest," cat.
Afterwards his
adoration is quoted anew only at a very late period ((/. de Rouge,

" Rech. sur les six premiers dynasties," p. 251) when also a bronze
was made.f The names of the personages quoted

on the Aix inscription bear a very ancient character. The name
Ankef is found in another text, in which a man of this name appears
statue of the king
as chief of the arsenal.
He
was the son of a priest at the pyramids

" Mon. des six
(cf. de Rouge,
307), and is certainly not to be identified
of the kings Sahura and Ra-en-user
premiers dynasties,"
Ankef
The monument
p.
with our
of Aix
indications to prove that
the third dynasty.

[*
it
is
not dated, but there are sufficient
belongs,
if
not to the second, at least to
In fact the kings of the ancient empire always
The tomb of .Sheri, from which the stone at Oxford was taken, was found
Ijy M. Mariette, and the inscriptions in it are given in his Mas/ada
.Saqqarah
Pancien Empire,
P. LE P. R.]
p. 92, and following.
t This statue was formerly in the collection of Posno, and is now
(" Jahrb. der Konigl. preuss. Kunstsammlungen," IV. Sp., LX\'III).
180
at
de
at Berlin
May
PROCEEDINGS.
3]
introduced their cult during their lifetime
mummy.
generally
it
was celebrated
pyramid erected to receive the
in the temple connected with the

king's
[1887.
After their death the cult usually ceased, the suc-
cessor being too
much
interested in his own, to find time to think of
supporting the priests of his ancestors, or to control the offerings
Therefore we see the
required by the dead monarch's institutions.

king-cults lasting only a very short time,
and hardly ever transferred
from one dynasty
It is very easy to
to the following one.
by comparing the
fact
list
So we may be sure that
personages buried at Gizeh and Saqqarah.

usually the
men quoted
as priests of certain kings are their contem-
poraries, or lived at least at a not very
Aix
found as yet
in
The
make
may be
much
Thus the
later period.
one of the most ancient monuments

Unhappily its inscriptions are too
the Nile Valley.
bas-relief of
short to
prove this
of the priestdoms occupied by the different
it
called
possible to ascertain this fact with certainty.
cult of the kings disappeared,
we have
as
seen, generally
But
became
with their death, and this rule has only very few exceptions.
much
at a
later period,
the time of the XXVIth Dynasty,
a custom to adore the ancient monarchs anew, and to

to serve them,
archaistic
and
The
to restore their temples.
At
tendency of the whole period.
this
it
name
priests
reason was the
time monuments
were erected bearing the names of the most ancient monarchs.
Many
scarabs,
those
especially
found
prove this
Naucratis,
at
and the celebrated golden arm-ring and ear-rings with the

name of Menes, which are now at New York {Jiev. Arch., I,
Prisse, Mon., pi. 47, No. 2) are another example
Ser. II, 2, p. 733
Stelas were erected in the names of the ancient
of the same kind.*
fact,
Pharaohs,
as,
example,
for
that
about the buildings
telling
of
Chufu on the ground of the pyramid fields of Memphis (Mariette,

"Mon div.," pi. 53; cf. de Rouge, "Rech.," p. 265; Wiedemann
"Handbuch," p. 178).
The functionaries had again the names of
offices which had been in use some thousand years before, and the
titles of the ancient Pharaohs were taken up by the new ones.
The
*
An
unpublished
burned clay
in
the style of the
monument belonging
XXVIth
pretending to have been
^\^
made
^37
^^
in the time of the
hetep-kings in the Xlth Dynasty.

is
same category
It is
is a Menat of
worked quite in
Dynasty, and shows, written with black ink,
column, the inscription
text
to the
green colour, bought by Mr. Chester in 1881.
The
^^^^^
i8i
one vertical
^^ W
most celebrated of the Mentu-
writing of the king's
very seldom found.
in
^=^
name with
i in
the
May
SOCIETY OF JIIDLICAL ARCILEOLOGV.
3]
and
art,
especially the sculpture,
show the same tendency;
quite a renaissance, as Lepsius very well described

It is true that Prof.
Piehl {Le Muscon,
I,
made
those of the ancient empire, but showed the style of
from the
style of
trouble to consider the
Memphis.
monuments
If Prof. Piehl
of the
it
was
it.
291) has contradicted
p.
Lepsius, saying that the Saitic statues were not
differing
[1SS7.
Theban
in imitation of
Lower Egypt,
had taken the
dynasties found at
much
Memphis, he would not have
The difference which these monuments show, compared
with the pieces found at Thebes is a very slight one, caused, not
by a variance in the conception of art, l)ut mostly by the difference
between the materials used in Upper and in Lower Egypt. Nearly
the same difference is found between the monuments erected at
Abydos and those coming from Thebes or Memphis.
expressed his opinion with so
certainty.
Quite another thing
is
the case with the rest of the
dynasties and those of the Saitic.
the sculptor was to
make
work
canon, prescribed by an hieratic law
were formed
Only the
left.
face
The
statue
is
it
all certainty, if
after
body
possible to reconstruct
only one part of the body
as a portrait, but also there a
scheme, the symmetry of the right and

observed.
Theban
period the idea of
the proportions of the
was chiselled
first
monumental shape
in
after certain rules, so that
a statue of this period with

is
In the
left
sides, etc.,
was
strictly
formed only a part of the architecture, and
was worked out as a column without being true to nature. In the

ancient empire the art of sculpture was more independent ; then the
statue was really a portrait of a living
man
with his real features, his
râl proportions, if also a certain stiffness
But
this
must be attributed
manifested
is
always to be observed.
to the national stiffness of the Egyptians,
not only in their unpicturesque way of dressing, but
and movements. The Saitic period tried to

same ideal as the ancient empire, to give life to their
and thus a period of renaissance began, the works of which
also in their thoughts

raise
the
statues,
can be quoted side by side with the masterpieces of the profane
art
While the Theban art

adorn temples and graves,
of the time of Cheops and his successors.
was purely
hieratic,
only intending to
the art of the ancient period embellished also the houses of the
living,
and those parts of the tombs designed for the use of tlie
on days of mourning, but also on festival days
kinds.
These two widely differing tendencies of Egyptian
surviving, not only
of
all
1S2

May
PROCEEDINGS.
3]
[1SS7.
the hieratic and the profane, ought not to be so completely
art,
overlooked as has been generally done
The
till
now.
was the custom during the whole

It began already during the lifetime
deification of the kings
period of Egyptian paganism.
of the monarchs.
was not the king's person alone that was an object
It
of adoration, but his ka, his spiritual essence, which was looked upon
Thus
as being quite similar to himself but yet not identical.
possible that the king appeared before his
could erect temples and altars to
Amenophis III and Ramses
as
it,
There
II.
own
it
was
and
example, by
divine person
was done,
for
exists a certain difference
between the comprehension of the deified kings in the remoter

and in the later periods.
At first the king was simply adored,
offerings were given to him, and his ka was praised in hymns, but
he
in
is
a kind of passive divinity,
the aftairs of this world here.
by and
with
all
by.
The
king, especially
the attributes
he could give
life,
of the
who
has no power to intercede

These ideas suffered a change
when deceased, became a god,
great
pleasure, power,
divinities
eternity,
as well
etc.
these
as
In the funeral
prayers he was asked as well as Osiris, Anubis, and others to give

bread, wine, geese,
etc., to
empire are supposed to have acted in

possible to prove
it
Not only the

new
the person of the dead.
powerful kings were thus honoured, but

for every
all
this
the kings of the
way, though
one of them.
it is
The more
not yet
stelas of
these times are discovered and published, the longer our
list
of
king-gods will become.
One new name is given, for example, by an ostrakon preserved in

museum of Vienna (No. 29, r/^ von Bergmann, " Uebersicht," etc.,
The hieroglyphic
6th ed., p. 23), and not published till now.
the
inscription runs thus, from right to
()
(3)
Ik
(5)
in five vertical
columns
n ^
Îf J U ^^^(?)
-9 ^w^
^ ^37^ =_-^^_lj
=^=^
(4)
(MEi
left,
c===
.vvwvv
<G-<
May
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH/liOLOGY.
3]
This
[1SS7.
dating from the XVIIIth Dynasty, and written for the

nurse Sat-ra, with the surname An, proves that the queen
Ramaka, who assumed all the rights and emblems of an Egyptian
text,
royal
king, participated also in their divine honours.
Generally this fact
mentioned only in inscriptions written by her own orders, only

this one monument shows that her divine powers were regarded as
is
by others.
That this was so rarely the case is a
consequence of the queen's persecution, which took place under
effective also
the reign of her half-brother
Thutmes
III.
The Age of Memphis.

Very little is known of the history of the different great Egyptian
towns; the monuments make hardly any allusion to their foundation.
The principal cause
of this circumstance
the towns of Egypt were generally no
of one town
we know
that
it
was
built
is
to
be found
artificial
in the fact that
by order of a king
tions of fortresses as are quoted in papyrus Anastasi, IV,
have nothing to do with towns

Pa-aten, but his creation
after his death,
and
its
had no
ruins
it
founda-
6,
i,
was Chu-en-aten who
stability.
still
Only
foundations.
The
cover the
sqq.,
built
place was deserted

desert
near Tel-el-
Amarna.
The Egyptian town developed itself by degrees out of a single

house or small village; thus it is generally impossible to fix the year
we can find out the time when a town is first
and begins to hold a place in history as a capital
of the foundation, but
quoted
in the texts
or cult-centre.
One
important of these towns is Memphis,

and Josephus, "Ant. Jud." VIII, 6, 2,* pretend
that it was founded by Menes {Mtu or Mtua/wi as they name him)
and Herodotus adds that at the same time the temple of Hephaestos was erected.
Manetho appears to have been of the same
opinion.
In the historical notes added to the different reigns, he
says that Athothis, the son of Menes, built the palace of Memphis,
and calls the Ilird, IVth, Vlth, Vllth, and Vlllth Dynasties
of
Herodotus,
the
most
II, 99,
As Josephus
quotes in this chapter Herodotus, he will have followed
also in his information about the foundation of
184
Memphis.
him
May
PROCEEDINGS,
3]
To
Memphitic.
he
[1S87.
the second king of the Ilnd Dynasty, Kaiechos,
Apis of Memphis.
attributes the introduction of the cult of the
Here Manetho
contradicted by another Greek
is
("Hist, anim.," XI, 10), telling that already
In the inscriptions
cult.
(Lepsius, Denkffi., II, 37
it
b,
appears
it is
also in funeral texts, as in the royal pyramids of
Diodor.
and
tells
Memphis began
Memphis
of
Uchoreus,
to
and Thebes
to rise
{f.g.,
IV, p. 48).
about the same of him as Herodotus does of Menes
that from this time
he adds
to decline,
Alexandria was founded, so that the warrant of Diodorus must
till
have ignored completely the existence of the
and believed the town

dynasties, that
to say about A. Chr. 1000.
is
tradition
is
book of
his
Arcadica (Frg.
327, taken from
was
built
is
without value.
He
late period.
of Miiller, " Frg.
Clemens Alex. Strom.,
Theban
after the
This quite erroneous
given by Aristippus, an author whose lifetime
but who must belong to a rather

first
Memphitic period,
first
have been founded only
to
statement shows that Diodorus' indication
p.
quoted oftener,
Saqqarah
trav. rel. e.c,"
50, ascribes the foundation of
I,
of this
time of Mykerinos
at the
first
line 14); afterwards
Unas, line 424; Maspero, "Rec. de
^lian
author,
Menes was founder
is
Another
unknown,
pretends in the
hist.
Grgec," IV,
139) that
I, p.
Memphis
This opinion had a large
by Apis, king of Argos.
we find it particularly in the writings

Church (Euseb., " Prasp. evang.," X, p. 293 ;
Augustin, "de civitate Dei," XVIII, ^^.) but this reproduction of
influence on later authors
of the Fathers of the
the narrative does not increase
its
Apis of Argos* and Memphis
is
The connection between
value.
caused by the adoration of the
Apis-bull at Memphis, and was certainly constructed by a Greek
Mythograph, who
cally
it
"Bibl.," II,
lo-Isis.
tried to bring all
myths into one system
histori-
can be used no more than the indication (ApoUodor.,

I,
The
Modern
4) that
Memphis was
built
by Epaphus, the son of
only trustworthy Greek indication
is
that of Herodotus.
writers have generally followed the opinion of Herodotus,
and believed Memphis

Egyptian History.
to
The
be as old as the Egyptian Empire and
kings of the
thought to have reigned at Memphis,
time of
in
the
pyramids are
a town which included,
with other buildings, the temple of Ptah and the citadel of the
White Wall
Not long ago
* Apollodor., "Bibl.,"
was adored
after his
this idea
was contradicted by Erman
II, i, i, declared that Apis,
death under the
name
18=;
Serapis.
king of the Peloponnes,
May
SOCIETY OF BIDLICAL ARCII.EOLOGV.
3]
[1887.
("^gypten," p. 243 S(/.), who pronounced as a certainty quite

another opinion, and was followed in this by Eduard Meyer, '" Gesch.
^gyptens,"
I think
57.
p.
be interesting to examine his
will
it
arguments more closely to see
they are really sufficient to shake
if
Herodotus' authority.
Erman remarks
first,
that in the ancient texts
quoted, at least not as Mennefer.
Instead of
it
we
Memphis
find
not
is
under each
named "his town," and determinated with the

town and pyramid had formed one indivisible etisemble.
king a capital,
pyramid, as
if
Already de Rouge had seen that Memphis

well as the
TtTyov of
name Anub-het'
Herodotus HI,
a later period.
He says
deslnscr.," 25,
2, p.
not a very old name, as
and Thucydides
91,
("
is
for the citadel of the
Mon. des
six
I,
prem. dyn.
3 17) speaking of the
title
town (the \evKou
104) appears only at

in
Mem. de
^<=> /\,
I'Ac.
which
he translates (pp. 317, 342, 345) "Gouverneur de la ville de

"Commandant de la viile de la pyramide," that
pyramide," or
la
it
town spoken of is meant to be Memphis, the

popular name of which does not appear in the ancient texts under its
This Governor was very often quite a distinct personage
later form.
from the priest destined to preside at the commemorative cult of the
is
possible that the
buried king, a fact proving that the town and the pyramids are not
Sometimes
always identical.
is
called
pyramid
IT
priest, the
observed, the pyramid
^--^
K.=_
w'ill
residence and centre of political
yTToXa
is
inscription
Athens, and
with the ordinary
denotes certainly, as de Rouge,
But generally
of Pepi.
his (the king's) town,
the Theban
indeed the case, thougli
is
it
M|i
have been the town

life,
as well as in the
title
1.
the
if
Una
of the
c. p.
332,
town,
or
vn-' eôxv^)^^'^^
new empire
in
denotes Thebes, or as in the classics
Rome.
7ir/>s is
At the same time
may have
been an abbreviation of the holy name of the town ^1 ^ |) ^'^^

^^^^^ Thebes), a name of whicli the
town of cod Ptah (i-f.
[]
Hebrew designation of Memphis Noph has been formed. Tliat

Noph is Memphis and not the Ethiopian Napata, as Brugsch and
others thought,
Noph
is
shown already by the Septuagint, which
translates
always with Memphis, and was proved in a systematic way by
Dumichen ("Gesch. ^g.,"
The absence
of the
existence of the town.
pp. 75, 245).
name Men-nefer
Nearly
all
1S6
alone cannot prove the non-
the very
numerous
inscriptions
May
PROCEEDINGS,
3]
[1SS7.
dating from a period anterior to the Vlth Dynasty treat of funeral
and gods,
things, tombs, Ufe after death,
Of
these
which give no
texts,
in a
historical
can geographical notes be expected.
merely stereotype way.

notices
at
neither
all,
Besides the funeral
representations are found of this world, scenes of every-day
the chase, drives, agriculture,
they
may belong
etc.,
to every time
of
but in so generalized a style that
and place. The

dead only his
allusions to the biography of the
when he
not the time
he lived
Only
is
at,
at
nor the places he went
one place
texts
never contain
titles
are cited, but
nor what he achieved
lived,
in the
texts,
life,
neither the place
to.
tombs we
find
names of
localities, that
women carrying gifts to the deceased.

name of a place is written, but this did
in the representation of
Near each woman the
mean that towns of Egypt were considered as gift senders, but

they were only the names of single possessions and country seats
not
which once belonged to the deceased, which had come to show their
fealty to him. This fact is proved by the circumstance that the names
of these lands change continually, and are different in every tomb, just
because every deceased person cited only his own possessions. The
names are generally formed with the help of the name of the reigning
king, or of his
fix
immediate predecessors, a usage which enables us
When
the age of the graves.
to
the king, or the possessor, died, the
names of the places were very often changed. Therefore it cannot

be expected that we should find among these local names the different
towns of Egypt,
least of all the capital
Memphis.
Besides these lands the inscriptions of the period contain only
one more designation of
locality,
Each king
to a place.*
which could be believed as relative

own tomb-pyramid, combined
built his
with a temple, where his funeral sacrifices were
Egyptians of noble birth thought
it
offered
to
him.
a great honour to serve as
The names of
name and an epithet
prophet of the deceased king in these temples.

these pyramids were formed of the
on the tomb,
sublime
/.<?.,
the grand, the resplendent, the
and so
seat,
king's
on.
Thus
the
title
good
place, the
of such a functionary
was, p.e., prophet at the great (pyramid) of Chufu."
These tomb-
buildings were determined with the sign , sign of town and place,
which used
*
The
to
be placed behind circumscribed
disquisition of the places
Vlth Dynasties
is
too
little
advanced
named
in the
localities,
pyramid-texts of the Vth and
to give certain results.
187
such as a
May
3]
pyramid with
temple and annexes would have represented.
its
Erman means
that these
in connection with the
continues
But
pyramid-names have a greater weight also
name
of the royal capital of the time, and

" Considering the
the words
considerations with
his
[1SS7.
situation of the dated pyramids, the oldest
were the most remote of
the emplacement of INIemphis.
So, holding up the old opinion that

Memphis, we must think that he had the curious
idea to build his tomb three miles distant from his residence, though
he had place enough for it near by. Probably the town of Chufu
was quite near to the pyramid, as well as the town of Chafra and
jNIenkara near Gizeh, those of the Vth Dynasty near Abusir
only
the kings of the Vlth Dynasty reigned quite near to Memphis.
Chufu reigned
at
The observation that the most ancient pyramids are situated

north, and the later ones more and more southwards
was first made by Maspero. For this reason he thought that the
in
the
pyramid of
Meydum
much later period.

We know only the
five
pyramids
at
was not
it is
by Snefru but belonged
to a
not possible to prove the
fact.
builders of the pyramids of Gizeh,
Saqqarah
Manetho pretends
built
Unhappily
and those of
we have only hypothesis.

Kachome, situated near
indeed very likely that some
for the rest,
that the pyramids of
Saqqarah, were very ancient, and
it
is
of the numerous pyramids of Saqqarah belong to the Ilird Dynasty.

Certainly the cemeteries of Gizeh and Saqqarah were used at the
same
periods.
Sometimes the
at Saqqarah, or vice versa.

in the north,
father
The most
is
buried at Gizeh, the son
ancient tombs are found not
but quite at the other end of the necropolis near
Meydum.
The
topographical extent of the tombs proves that the Egyptian
functionaries were not always buried quite close to their residence.
The same
will
have been the case with the kings.
have been a curious idea even
for a
Pharaoh
Certainly
it
would
to dwell all his lifetime
tomb was built. Generally this

was even impossible
the pyramids were erected on the summit of
the Libyan mountains, surrounded by funeral temples and graves,
while the houses, and with them the palaces, stood in the Nile
side by side to the place where his
:
Valley.
The
distance between
them must have been,
graphical configuration of the country
still
as the topo-
shows, about half an hour,
so that an intimate connection between the palace of a king
pyramid
is
very improbable.
iSS
and
his
May
PROCEEDINGS.
3]
change of residence from king
to king
[18S7.
is
also unlikely, because
the pyramids are not built by themselves, but form groups.

this way, if the palaces
formed
one whole, the residences of the
really
In
and the pyramids of the kings would have

kings
Cheops,
Chefren, and Mykerinos, and on the other side those of the
first
monarchs of the Vlth Dynasty, would have been situated on one and
the same spot, so that we could speak of a change of residence only
from dynasty to dynasty, and not from reign to reign.
As
last
proof of his hypothesis,
Erman
cites that
the oldest
pyramid near Memphis (of Pepi) has the name Men-nefer, the name
of Memphis at the later period.
Out of the town of Pepi, bearing
name of his pyramid, originated the later town Memphis,* which

included afterwards the temple of Ptah and the citadel " white wall."
the
Here, where an old important place was situated in the neighbourhood, the residence of Pepi gained a real prosperity.
But the pyramid of Pepi was not

of Saqqarah.
site
side
by
Of
at
two, the pyramid of Unas,
side,
all
the oldest near the
the five buildings opened there and situated

called
Nefer-as-u,
the pyramid of Teta, called Tet-asu, are older, so that
if
and
the town
had received its name from the pyramid, it would have been named
Nefer-as-u and not Men-nefer.
Then we find at Memphis remains
of a time anterior to Pepi. We know by an inscription (tomb
of Ap-em-anch cf. de Rouge, "Rech.," p. 319) that Unas, the last
king of the Vth Dynasty, built here a temple for Hathor.
And
Sah-u-ra, the second king of the same dynasty, founded a temple of
Sechet at Memphis.
;
We know of priests appointed to this temple at the time of the

XXIst Dynasty (Brugsch, "Rec," I, pi. 4, No. 3) and at a very late
period also (Stele of the Serapeum at the Louvre, No. 413; cf.
Lieblein, "Diet, des Noms," No. 1217).
These facts prove that
there existed already more than a century before Pepi a town at the
site of Memphis, near the place where the most celebrated temple of
the town stood.
IVIemphis covered, like
modern
all
the Egyptian towns in ancient and
times, a far greater space than a
town with the same number
of inhabitants would cover in Europe.
temples with
* Meyer,
Memphis had
all
their
Just as
at
Thebes the
appendixes, the sacred lakes, large parks,
" Gesch. Êg. ,"
p.
57,
thinks that on this account the
name
afterwards always the determinative of the sign of the pyramid.
i8g
of
May
3]
were enclosed
fields, etc.,
now
similar to those
sufficient for a ten or
Memphis appears
to
Things
town.
in the
[1S87.
will have been very

where the area would be
existing at Cairo,
twenty times larger
The northern end
city.
of
have been near Gizeh, the southern southwards
The
of Saqqarah and Mitraheni.
length was thus very considerable,
while the largeness was very circumscribed on one side by the river
and
its
and on the other side by the Libyan
inundation-territory,
Where
mountains and the sands of the desert.

different kings
were situated
Ramessides
is
it
the palaces of the
unknown, only during the time of the
is
probable that they were near the temple of Ptah.
Certainly the residence was not always fixed at the
same place
as in
other empires of the East, and also in our countries, the lodgings of
monarchs
the
have changed from reign to reign.
will
Memphis remained
theless
But never-
the capital, as well as at a later period
whenever the kings dwelt once near Karnak,

At the same time it
must be remembered that the Egyptian kings lived in their capital
only from time to time, and that they passed most of the year
Thebes was the
capital
than near Luqsor, or on the western shore.
and
travelling through the country,
The
papyri
Ptolemies
fulfilled in this
own person
in their
visiting
way
and temples.
and the
and held judgment
cities
its
and inscriptions show that the
Pharaohs
their royal duties,
at different places, as well as the Carolinger kings
Thus the
did in the Middle Ages.
real capital
would never have
obtained a very high political importance and distinction in compari-
son with the other towns
god of the
his
was
temple the centre of

at
if it
had not been the custom to make the

whole of Egypt, and
capital the principal divinity of the
In the ancient empire this centre
religion.
Memphis, and thus
this
towns was, as
.show, in confirmation of the saying of the
the
first
capital of Egypt.
On
Between the
appears,
far as the inscriptions
Greek authors and Manetho,
p.
Ill,
Queen
a Relative of
Nub-x-vs.
royal persons quoted in the papyrus Abbott, there

5,
the
"^
'^&=*
queen Nub-xa-s, who was probably
p^SSc^
identical with the
],
the
queen Chnum-
on the stela
13 of the Louvre (tf.
Noms," No, 349 Pierret, " Rec. d'Inscr. du
nefer-t-Nub-xa-s, appearing
Lieblcin, " Diet, des
<=
190

May
PROCEEDINGS.
3]
Louvre,"
II,
p.
[1887.
ist
March,
There
exists a
Macalister, Proc. Soc. Bib. Arch.,
1887, p. 125, sq.) with

stela
on which we
many members
find a prince
of her family.
bearing the same
name
as
the
queen, and being therefore perhaps one of her relatives.
This small
now
to
was sold
stela
Baron Weisz
at
Kalaz
at
in
Luxor in March, 1882, and belongs

Hungary. At the top are the two
Ut'a eyes, then follow three horizontal lines
=^= =u^ ^^ ^z^
f K.=^
i^LI^
(J
then four vertical lines
(3)
(4)
iC^
c^
c:^,
/^^
\
Q
/wwv^
Between the
and fourth of these
third
of the deceased.
This
is
represented a standing
clothes, looking to the right, probably a portrait
The monument
fact
is
dates from the Xlllth or XlVth

shown by the names of the different per-
sonages, and especially by the

characteristic of this period.
it
^^'
man, with very large

Dynasty.
many faults in the text, which are

The name of Sebek-em-sa-f makes
probable that the owner of the monument, as well as the prince
Nub-xa-s, lived at the time of the king of this name.

of the latter
is
As
the
name
a very rare one, and just as in the royal families
it
same names several times, the hypothesis

will not appear too bold, that the queen Nub-xa-s or Chnum-nefer-tNub-xa-s, the wife of King Sebek-em-sa-f, was related to his family.
was a custom
to repeat the
In the collection of Baron Weisz another

dating of the same period, which,
a high one,
is
if also
its
monument
curious by several person-names quoted
191
is
historical value
upon
found,
is
not
it,
and

May
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILÎOLOGY.
3]
[1887.
by the introduction of the name of the dedicator of the

At the rounded
ar-eti-f, instead of the simple ar-eti-f.
em
Q.
Ut'a eyes are drawn, at the two sides of the sign

horizontal hnes follow, running from
left to right
i^C^^
see in the middle an altar,
Then we
At the
()
a
left
man
s^
woman
is
-f]
woman, the
The name
J J
^^
Below, three
it
different gifts.
vertical
^' '"^
lines say
""^^
''s'"
^"^ behind her
"^
'
very
similar
to
daughter Snefer-hetep, occurs for a
man on
Snefer-u-hetep,
by
two
^Ô Q
two
top,
and above
y T ^-
(^)
designed as the
stands another
[7^
0*0
whom
above
sitting,
stela
name
of the
stela of the
Xlllth
the
For the name of

Dynasty at Bulaq {cf. Lieblein, Diet, No. 552).
Ani we may compare the names Ani, Ani, or Anit, found as names of
women of the same epoch {cf. Lieblein, No. 373, 352). The different
personages themselves are not found elsewhere as
far as I
can
dis-
cover.
As an appendix
found
in a
to these
two monuments of the XII Ith Dynasty
small collection and thus exposed to be lost for scientific
use, a third little stela,
rounded
at the top,
may be
published.
It is
found among the few badly kept Egyptian antiquities in the seldomly visited Museum Steen at Antwerp. Topmost are the two
Ut'a-eyes
then follows a horizontal line running from
^ A
^ ^
^^-^ La -<2>-
hand the
Before him are two vertical lines
sign ^.
'
V
^^
^"^
III
iliî!^
-9
T <.
^=] -s>
IJ'
/VWVVA
right
a big man, holding in his
sits
[a
[A
(0
^
Below
left to
192
^:z^ D
left
May
PROCEEDINGS.
3]
woman
below these stands a
man.
Before her
The name
is
in smaller shape,
written
'\^. *l=^
woman,
Pet,
of the
[1887.
speaking to the sitting
'^
(1
^^
a seldom one, and not found in
is
The "^
form in the Dictionary of Lieblein.
this
'
is
certainly only
Todtenbuch," chap, cxxv, 1. 60, etc.

Of similarly formed names we have to quote the woman names
determinative, as,/,
445 on the
No.
(Lieblein,
[1
No. 228 on
(Lieblein,
No. 338, on
stela
in the "
e.,
stela
Bulaq, No. 100)
statue Bulaq, No. 465),
Xlllth Dynasty.
J.
or
is
J)
(j
(Lieblein,
y- J) (Lieblein, No. 346 on
is
not possible.
name which
to the
A.
the Rev.
Ball discusses in the February Proceedings, pp. 68, 69.
not for
not
'
me
judge whether the expression
to
of Semitic form and origin,' but
on the authority of Sargon
('
What Sargon
Hittite.'
palace,
hilani,
to
which
in the
me
'bit hilani
'
is
to be assured
word
says
is,
'
Dr.
hilani,' as
'A porch
Lyon assumes,
in the likeness of a
tongue of the West country they
made
caused to be
puzzles
it
Bull Ins.,' 67-69), that either the phrase
as Mr. Ball assumes, or the
we
22);
following remarks have been received from G.
It is
'
(](]
-^^
belonging also to the period of the

Nevertheless an identification of one of these
Simcox, M.A., with reference

C.
all
persons with the Pet of our stela
The
Leyden, V,
stela
Leyden, V, 103)
in
the front
understand that the 'West country'
call
a Bit
of their gates.'
is
is
Hatte
Are
always or sometimes,
ever, here a synonym of Mat Hatte?

If so everything is
As the West country certainly includes Phoenicia, its tongue
is certainly
Semitic' The people who spoke it had a name in their
own language for a porch modelled on a Hittite palace, but unless
the West country = Mat Hatte,' where does Sargon say that the
and,
if
clear.
'
'
'
'
'
Hittites
'
'
'
called a palace Bit hilani, or anything like
it
does the phrase throw on the question whether they were

or in course of
'
Semitisation
'
in the days of Sargon ?
193
What
'
light
Semites,
'
May
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILÔLOGY.
3]
[1887.
possible of course that specialists arguing upwards from the
It is
book of Daniel, might be able
to frame
an induction which might
warrant something better than a guess, as to whether if the people

of the West country borrowed a Hittite fashion they were likely to
'
'
Hittite
name, or to translate
borrow the
quite independently themselves.
'
'
If
it
it
or to frame a
name
should turn out that they
borrow the Hittite name, and if Bit hilani

Semitic phrase, that would be a real
presumption that the Hittites were Semites.' But until we know
more than Sargon tells us, one is tempted to guess that the thing
were most
likely to
'
turns out to be a pure
'
'
'
'
'
was Hittite and the name was not
The
t
following Communication has been
Rev. C.
If
J. Ball
Mr, Simcox
received
will
do me the honour
to refer to
my
see that I expressly avoided assuming that

" In the inscriptions of Tiglath-pileser II.
Hittite.
he
will
occurs which
is
frc
said to be of Hatte origin "
(p.
3).
paper again,
bU
.
hilani was
an expression
"
Now
i/ the
Hatte spoke a non-Semitic dialect" [as is generally assumed by

those to whom my arguments are addressed], ''and bit hilani is
really one
of their phrases "
hUdni, partly,
My
root].
to
be
it
[as Dr.
Lyon
asserted, at least for
seems, because \7T\ did not appear to be a Semitic
purpose was to show that
this term, assumed by others

and non-Semitic, was in reality Semitic ; and therefore,
went, evidence for and not against the Semitic affinities
Hittite
so far as
it
of Hatte speech.
I incline,
name
for
however, to agree with Dr. Lyon as to the origin of the
what would be the object of specifying that the people of
the west country called a Hatte portico bit /uldni, unless
mat Aharri
and mat Hatte were here synonymous ? Is it not clear that it is the
Hatte name which the writer means to give in connexion with the
thing, and that any other name would be irrelevant, unless a reason
were assigned for its introduction ?
The argument from the context
is
strengthened by the fact that
Sargon sometimes uses the term mat Hatte in the wider sense, so as
Thus in this very
to cover the notion conveyed by mat Aharri.
inscription (18 sq.) he calls himself, "
194
salil
maliki eri Gargamis
Mat
[Proceedhis' So(-
Bibl. Ard,.,
May
-/mm
j.\
[Fi,ûres oj
Km%
and Divinitki, much damaged.)
c>
&sSs
.^z :^ ^ y ^ i^-^ I o 11 s s^^

p
si
000
A DATED INSCRIPTION OF AMENOPHIS

From Sketch taken bv Prof.
Savce.
III.
Mfl

May
PROCEEDINGS.
3]
Amatti mat
Kummuhi
the
of Carchemish,
princes
Hatte
34
eri
Asdudu nise Hatte limnuti," "captor of

Hamath, Commagene, Ashdod, evil
In the same way, Sennacherib records
folk."
sqq.)
eri
[i87.
" Ina salsi girriya
ana mat Ha-ad-ti
(I.
R. 37,
ki (? lu) allik.
col. 2,
Lull sar
Ci-du-un-ni bulhi melamme belutiya ishupusu ma ana _ukki qabal

" In my third expedition, to the land of Hatte I
tamtim innabit."
went.
king of Sidon
Elulsus,
him down
lordship cast
and
dread
of the splendour of
to far off places
my
amidst the sea he fled
away."
The following three Communications have been received

from Professor A. H. Sayce
:
Dated Inscription of Amenophis
In December, 1885,
the
was engaged
III.
in exploring a favourite region
Abu Hannes, south of the

on the eastern bank of the Nile. Here, not
far from Der en-Nakhl, on the southern side of the ravine, on the
northern side of which is the tomb with the famous representation
of a colossos on a sledge, I discovered a new inscription of
Amenophis III. It proved that the great quarries, at the entrance
to which it was engraved, had been opened in the first year of the
of mine in Egypt
cliffs
behind Der
ruins of Antinoopolis,
king's reign.
The
some miles southward of the ruins of Antinoopolis,

tombs and quarries. In these are situated the
of the early Christian hermits, and the early Coptic shrines
for
cliffs,
are pierced with

retreats
and churches
of
this Society.
The
part, before the
the colossos
is
have already spoken in the Proceedings of
relics
of Christian occupation cease, for the most
which
tombs are reached, of which
They
the best known.
neighbourhood of a church constructed

with frescoes, where
in the paper I
stele cut in the
that with the figure of
are thickest in the immediate

in a quarry
and once adorned
copied some of the Coptic graffiti published
have just alluded
to.
rock upon which
a king making offerings to
Close to
faint traces
Amun, "the
this
can
quarry church
still
is
be detected of
lord of the two worlds."
But the sculpture and accompanying hieroglyphs have been so

defaced by the early Christians that the cartouche of the king has
195

May
3]
make out the

The Pharaoh has, however, been
Mohammedans, who have in turn endeavoured to
and
entirely disappeared,
details
requires a strong light to
it
even of the sculpture
avenged by the
itself.
obliterate the inscription engraved
the stele.
It
the words
ai'-oh.
was with some
by the Christians on the face of

was able to make out
difficulty that I
o .êos- [o fSoijOict'^
cTv
[1887.
XC ainuu
ical
[to]
Kin
7rve\_uâ\
'Ix^'*'
The ruined
any date
to
condition of the stele makes
it,
though
XVIIIth Dynasty seems
impossible to assign
general appearance reminds one of the
its
XVIIIth Dynasty.
art of the
it
That
to result
really
it
belong to the
did
from the discovery of the second
stele.
The
of the
and the
quarries
stele to
which they belong are on the face
The
which fronts the Nile.
cliff
than once broken by a ravine,
line of
however,
cliff,
is
more
the sides of which have also been
But the quarries in the ravines are of the vast

which characterises the Ptolemaic and Roman age, and the
demotic inscriptions I copied in them, including royal cartouches,
(juarried for stone.
size
prove that they were opened in the Greek

El-Bersheh
Tomb
the
of the
ravine, that
Colossos
Aniun seated with the

has written his
is
is
demotic
curiosities besides
lotos
is,
at the
situated
texts.
In the ravine of
era.
northern corner of which the
the
contain
quarries
In one of them
other
the figure of
is
growing before him (near which a Copt
name ceitTCOJC eoCGMOY^)),
while in another
a large picture boldly and skilfully drawn in black outlines repre-
senting an inniiense crocodile with two small birds at
its
tail,
and,
head of another crocodile, with the jaws wide open and

a collar round its neck.
The birds remind us of the story told by
Herodotos of the trochilus who ministered to the crocodile by
close by, the
extracting the leeches from
The quarry
side of the ravine
its
on the southern side
once occupied by the Copts.

stone are the words
hand
side
we read
jaws.
which the crocodile
in
is
is
depicted
is
Above a rude
altar cut out of the
[o a7tos] na<)Xo[s aTroVjToXos.
n^-xoeic
ic
^-pm^-Meve
^. -f
196
O)
on the north
another quarry which was
On
the right

May
PROCEEDINGS.
3]
On
the
left
hand
side
[18S7.
an inscription of 15
is
painted in
lines,
yellow, but almost obliterated.*
Starting from the southern corner of the ravine,
tomb of the
the
the Graeco-Roman age, but others

sculptures
now
and opposite
many rock-cut tombs, some of

of a much earlier date.
The
Colossos, are a good
and hieroglyphics with which they have been adorned are

One of them has been converted into a
entirely destroyed.
Coptic chapel, and the Copts have
traces of themselves in
left
others in the shape of two or three almost illegible graffiti, one of
which
is
cy^,Ixexe (?) nK
neKcijA.Y
Above
the tombs, and close to the summit of the
covered quarries of the Pharaonic age, and

largest the stele of
this
Amenophis
We
communication.
III, a
learn
cliff,
I dis-
at the entrance of the
copy of which accompanies
from
it
the quarries
that
wêre
opened in the first year of the king's reign, and the twenty-(third ?)
day of Epeiphi, in honour of Thoth, the lord of Eshmunen, and
that the stone was used "to adorn the house of the new year's
feast " {^per mesiu), apparently in that city.
* The
7.
lines are quite
first six
out the following
gone
of the remainder
thought
could
make
n^.c(?)MoceitnA.rtoYq ^.nonoY .... Ynx(?) nKoc
8.
MOC
9.
K(?)^.IOIt^..
^MMOYUOIt.
^rt^.c
rt^n(?)KYC
:
<!>.oy
qcy (?) xexcjon
10.
MrtrtiMpoY ^.YOJ eY ^.^^^nnoYit
11.
^-^crtecitKY
Mite
ojasnenenaj
^.êrteT-^Mne(?)i.(?)
^.^^.peponrte^^.i^-noIt
12.
13.
14.
pHTHC
15.
[^.rt^.Jx^P^T^c
ne^.n^.x^
eqnepicn^.
197
^.rtaj

May
3]
[1SS7.
Greek Ostraka from Egypt.

Dear Mr. Rylands,
The Ashmolean Museum
Dakkeh
The
Chester.
my
following are
Tov
drachmas.
Phenopheus has paid on behalf of the
Hermogenes, the
I,
eypa{yf/-a).
second year of Trajan the lord the remaining
the
The name
dpa^fias)
}<v7ra{s
npan
" Harpaesis the son of

for
Tpat[avov)
/8L
ras
Kvpiov
EpiJLoyevTjs
by Mr. Greville
it
them
êv {a>(})a>s)
Apnarjais
Xao-ypa^'-
w'^
to
readings of
No. 1222.
I.
Atfypa\|/-
poll-tax
contains three or four ostraka from
Nubia, which were presented
in
have written
collector,
it."
of the father of Harpaesis has been supplied from the
ostraka of the
reign
by Dr. Birch
of Trajan, published
Proceedings of this Society for May,.
1883.
In these
in
the
Harpaesis
appears as paying the poll-tax (17 drachmas) at Elephantine in

place of his brother Petorzmethis from the seventh year of Trajan
onwards, while Hermogenes, " the collector," is the scribe from the
year onwards.
first
It
would seem,
therefore, that Harpaesis
moved
to Elephantine in the seventh year of Trajan's reign.
n.
Aaifxovs
crapes
T]p.v(Tov
Adpiapov
8eKa Trevre
le
jS
Daimous, the collector of
v'
Tip,rjS
A8piavov
o|3^
recr
I-7
c^
l~'
tov
Kcucrupos
a6vp
"
Tlerop^prfTii
8ia'^
/3L
ytprjf^
cjioivi'^
TOV Kvpiov
eypa
Ai(?)'^vpov
TlaxopTrajSiT]^
8rjpoa-iov
No. 1218.
apy
TTpa!^
Kvpiov
c-
tolls,
son of Pakhompabiekhis Lipsyros
has registered
(?)
the
behalf of the public assessment for the tax on the

trees, for the
The
second year of Hadrian the
third year of
Hadrian Caesar the
Takhomptbekis
is
the
name
Petorzmetis the
minister (has
lord, 15
fruits
paid) on
of the palm
drachmas 4^
obols.
lord, the i6th of Athyr."
of the mother of Harpaesis in the
Elephantine ostraka of the reign of Hadrian published by Dr. Birch,
and Petorzmethis appears
also
in
iq8
Hadrian's reign established at
May
PROCEEDINGS.
3]
[1887.
Am*^ apparently stands for
Elephantine.
mentioned
in
The
<i>oiveiK{o^)
the misspelling ijfxvaov for
which follows
is
7]/iiv(Tov
drachma has already been
in
is
trees is
in the
the form -reaaape^,
The symbol
be noticed.
I'n.uav will
a combination of the symbol
denoting
The symbol
for a half
"totality" and that denoting a "drachma."
is
on palm
represents of course
^/ei'tj^
The bad grammar involved
(poii'i'fccou rêi'urjjiu'nwx'.
4 obols.
Wilcken.
tax
two of the ostraka given by Dr. Wiedemann
Proceedings for May, 1884.
and
while ^jnoaio^
cidKovo<;,
used as an adjective of two terminations.
by Professor Revillout
identified
that for
a modification of the one found in the papyri by Dr.
No. 1221.
III.
Aiarnfiav
6teypa\|/'*'
8ia
irpa!^
JJaTraxf
IleTop^fxTjdov
IlTop[^]p.r]dii
ovqs
Tov Uerop
rov
^fXTjdov
fil
TTTOV
Ahpiavov Kaiaapos tov Kvpiov 8pa^
apra
\^pî.av
"S/ivnaKTjTv {^)
l j^
/ <P
7ra"
v'
A6vp
7re/i
8fKa
" Diatamon, the collector, through Papakhr(esis)
Petorzmethis
the son of Petorzmethos, the son of Petorzmethos, and his mother
Senpakep(?)ones, have paid on behalf of the tax for the protection of

the river for the
that
is
fifth
year of Hadrian Caesar the lord, 10 drachmas,
The 3rd
one ardeb (of wheat).
of Athyr."
be intended by the contraction tta*,

though the tax for the protection of the river was usually only
2 drachmas, according to the ostraka from Elephantine published
Ilornno(J)v\ctK('a
seems
Nor do
by Dr. Birch.
to
understand how an ardeb of wheat can be
said to be worth only 10 drachmas.
No.
IV.
2 19.
Tlmr[vpis
Aieypayl^
v^
TOV
\aoyp
?]
TiiSep
fyp^
S Tecraapes
oyno[tft)?]
opo[ia>s]
jr
o;io[ia)?]
KailJ) Trpos
" Papyris
(?)
Tiberius ....
/^ S
[^ 8
T(raapes
Teaaapev /^ 8
fiiav
/^ a
ras
^ S
T^vnas
has paid on behalf of the poll-tax for the .... year of
He
has written 4 drachmas
199
also 4
drachmas

May
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCII.EOLOGV.
3]
drachmas
also 4
4 drachmas
also
one drachma, and
[1887.
in addition
to the rest
."
The ostrakon is a mere fragment, and in a very bad condition.

As Papyris appears on the Elephantine ostraka, I have thought it
possible that his name should be supplied here.
These are all the ostraka from Dakkeh in the Ashmolean
I add here an ostrakon which I procured at Elephantine
Museum.
The ends
in 1S79.
AilSovTios Niyfp Kai lovXios '2epT]vos trpaK, a[py]
1.
....
....
(poivfiKos yfvrjpaTos.
Aityp ovoparos Kar ....
Ilapoivdov 8pa)(' 8vo olS'^ rpeis / ^ /S /*....
dicypa'^' Qivy^fv^ris
2.
of the lines are destroyed.
4.
/^j
v)
Tiprjs 8ri[poaiov
5.
Avprj'Kiov AvTuiveivov Kaiaapos tov Kvpi{ov)
6.
lovX
'2r]prjvos
....
avvea^
yEbutius Niger and Julius Serenus, the collectors of the taxes ....
Thinpsenkles the tenant {utaOwTijv) has paid on behalf of the public

assessment of the tax on the
name
[
of
Kat
fruit
of the palm.
He
has paid in the
the son of Pamonthas, 2 drachmas, 3 obols.
year of Marcus] Aurelius Antoninus Cresar the lord
The
Julius
Serenus has received (the money)."

Julius Serenus ayipears alone in the nineteenth year of
the
name
Niger
is
will
trees, so that its

tlie
in
The tax upon fruit-bearing

modern Egypt, upon individual
amount depended upon the number of trees possessed
probably have fallen
palms was no doubt

by
M. Aurelius
Boekh's "Corpus" (No. 4890, where

misread Aure[lius]) ; his conjoint service with Êbutius
on an ostrakon published
earlier.
levied, as in
landlord.
The
an end.
now to have come to

were procurable when I was there in the
supply of ostraka at Elephantine seems
None at
all
events
winter of 1885-6.
The
following
is
a broken ostrakon, beautifully written in uncials,
procured by Mr. Greville Chester at Karnak

Ttp^
1.
TlaTaTrrjs
2.
2(vx(0'(pporip
3.
avTTjs
-xaipdv
4.
pfda
naprjpoiv
5.
craadai
6.
ano
10
larcovap^
Kat
200
vios
anfino
XPI
l3ov\(i
at]pfpov
to
Tep^
Siacr

PROCEEDINGS.
"NlAY 3]
[1887.
" (To) Patapes Gerdiones, the loom-master,
We
her son send greeting.
give you
Senkhesphmoer and
permission to use,
full
Gerdiones, what you like of ours from to-day, that which
The broken word may be
pared
(?)
name
of Gerdiones
."
can hardly have
The
its
is
is
The
ctna\^Keva^6/u.evou].
found on another Karnak ostrakon.
pre-
'ATretTrojueOa
usual meaning of " forbidding " here.
following from
Karnak
is
also in uncials
^vpvaKvpoii
n^
Gcor
vnepo)(^r]s
7r"
aî.Tj'^ TTjs
The
first
three lines
Q~
tt^
to signify: "
seem
(The account) of
.Synna-
kuros during Thoth amounts to 3 measures of wheat, the excess

being i^ (?) measures," but I have no idea as to what is the meaning
of the last
line.
The
" the
denotes
^-^
sign
may be
curious symbol at the end of line 3
remainder."
The
a variant of that which
represents the clpovpa.

I will
conclude with a copy of an ostrakon
from Karnak
myself obtained
lvap(o~
"XefXTTvevs
reX
Tfpdiov
fTtovv'
TO
Kai
\^Kai
napa
TeA.
(jxipjjLnvdi
Ovrjpov
Tcojv
[(cai
avTOKpar
IT]
MupKOV
tq>]v
[Trap] ^t/c [oj] 1/
crov
(pafxfvod
v'
KaLcrapmv
pcov
Tvvu>6rj
ffTôv
KuBrjK
rek
u^
8vo
AvprjXiov
aeâarov
(sic)
appivimv
yepfiaviKoiv
peyiarwi'
TTa)(_
rj
T(TS
"
Khempneus
Inaros, the tax collector, sends greeting to the tax
collector Gerdiones,
otherwise called
(aWwv) Pyothe Etonys.
have received from you the full amount of tax for Phamenoth and
Pharmuthi, the eighteenth year of the emperors and Caesars Marcus
Aurelius (and Verus) the two Augusti, Armenian, Parthian, Germanic
and very
great, the eighth
day of Pakhons
I leave the publication of
my
."
other ostraka to Dr. Wilcken,
who
has taken copies of them, and whose exhaustive study of the Greek
ostraka
and papyri preserved
enable him to read and
in
illustrate
London, Berlin, and Paris, will

them far better than I can pretend
to do.
201
May
I
3]
[1S87.
have already noticed that the supply of ostraka from Elephantine

to have come to an end.
That of Karnak, however, is still
seems
very
far
from being exhausted.
winter before
last
Kom Ombos
procured two demotic ostraka,
own examination
to
Upper Egypt the

At
At Gebelen,
to the south of
Thebes,
one by purchase, the other by my
of the rubbish-mounds of the old city
and I
had not unfrequently come
inscribed potsherds, but had thrown them away from
learned from the villagers

across similarly
visit
picked up a portion of a Coptic ostrakon, which
indicates the presence of more.

I
And my
brought to light three new sources of supply.
that they
ignorance of their value.
was
It
at
Koft, however, the ancient Koptos,
far
that
Here the place was pointed out
discovery was made.
to
my chief
me (not
from the main entrance to the
ostraka were often
Many
met
of these were either
be worth preserving
city on the east) where inscribed

and 1 bought a basket full of them.
mere fragments, or so illegible as not to
with,
but there was, besides, a considerable
number
of demotic, Greek, Coptic, and early Arabic ostraka, which I carried
back
to
England.
Two
are dated in the reign of Tiberius.
Greek Inscriptions from Assuan.
When
was staying
at
Assuan
in the winter of
1885-6 a large
block of granite was discovered in the mounds of the old town,
covered with Greek characters, which had been used as a door-post

or
lintel.
copied the inscription as well as
could, standing in a
hole and blinded by dust and sun, but as the last nine lines were
much
had to leave them uncopied. I have therefore never

copy of the rest of the inscription, m the hope that it
would be copied by someone else under more favourable circumstances than those which fell to my lot.
But as this does not seem
effaced I
published
to
my
have been the case, and as the inscription
imi)ortance,
will
is
of considerable
not delay any longer in communicating
it
to the

It
lost.
will
be observed that the beginning and end of each line
The
original stele
must have been
sliced into three pieces,
is
two
being intended to serve as the door-posts of a house, and the third as

a
lintel.
may
It is
possible that the two missing portions of the stone
yet be recovered.
What remains
202
of the inscription shows us
May
PROCEEDINGS.
3]
that
it
contained copies of decrees and
Ptolemy Eupator
firmed, as
B.C.
(i.e.,
(b.c,
dated in the reigns of
letters
182) and his mother Kleopatra
and con-
I,
would appear, in the second year of Ptolemy Philometor

181), which related to the great temple or altar of "the
it
supreme goddess and of Here"

I
[18S7.
at Elephantine.
Greek
transcribe the original capitals in cursive
adding
letters,
the accents and dividing the words.

1.
2.
\_v7rtp^ 'ôfJtiTTov
CeVTtpov ejovi e^
3-
TOTTiv Travre'i airijvTâav /.le^/wf
4-
6 uaTl<i
5-
[tj7roi)'](TaTO Tfts
6.
6 yU-efyas êo's
E A-60ff i'Ti
TOV TToXlU
7)9 e
'''L^J
TTpU)
J//^l/
avi'jKei e\9io\j>\
u TrapaXafiwv ce toj's av^/f'/evet^ kui to
9-
eu
II.
da's
Tot)
N[e(JXoi'
evwyîjOei'i iwi
ft)/'
ai'OpwTrawepucv
12.
ap'xîj ei9
14.
Here
16.
18.
19.
20.
21.
22.
tou 'Hpatou
vo^lt\_o|xeva\
Tiji
(siC) eTTi '^lopiji-
o'
eVt
re ckt
.
KXeCâvTii'i]
T/ys
'
twv 'Aidiovrwu
auvopia<i
Kcii
[j*' avrjKovTUiv eTrneXe^ffOai
[aVJev
riju,Pjv
24.
25.
pos; yp.as'
....
Kai eô[uevivi'\
irpv's
Te Ta
avvja^tv ciCofievwv kut
era's
"Etoi^? Cevrepov 'YTTepjieperaiov
fie'^/a\ofiepiJo^ eTTi
ro
2
.
....
.
kcii
TovyvovjSeiov
evvoiav Kai
Blank space.
to, vop.e6jii\_ei'a'\
aprajia's cutKoaia<i t.7ri-^tjopov/îeu\a<f\
pa<i T/yf at)e\<p?j'i eiri re
23-
Sêw^^vJ
too^ kuO' VyttâsJ
ei-i
\ji]v' iiTTôKeifievrji'
vaiXTijff
lepeoai to
[/cajTa Xo'fyov tTrneXe^ffdai tojs S'eoi9
follows a blank space.
eiv Trapa'^/e'yovoTe^
ovofia to fxd^â KoXovfidvijj
^t^TTKpavwv Koi Sêoo 'EvTrdiopo's
Tou uTravTa ^pofov Kvpievovcri t
aio9 ro7<} ev
T''i]'P],
to ovojxa avjou Te koi â(T\_i\iKov^
[a'lei/îi'ijff'roi'
ju.e'^/i'crTiji
tw NetXwt la
viai Koi avrocov^
10.
êcu''Hpai re
^7rouj<f\aTo îvfiov
8.
Te
7-
Tiji
TTpeTTOvaa^ ovffi'av K\_atj
NetXos
Blank space.
26.
27.
28.
'ô/x/iiovri
run ace\(fiwi yâipeiv' eppwfieOa
\_^^'^t'^'ô\ij9 Trpoi rod's
[e7r<0a]i'(2)i/
29.
V Ka\w<} ovv
30-
aiv
3'-
Kai Sêov 'EvTraropo^ Kai
7/
rwv
eppwao'
erov<s
TrâpaKeiîevtjj
203
Cevrepov
'îkojxip6\j)ii3v'\
avvrdâ<s Trpovorid)]v\aiA
TToirjffei'S
v'îaivTfi'i'
vwera^/ij
iv 'E\e(pavrtu)]i iepel[^v^
'YTrc[_p']
May
3]
32-
[o
ei']
KUt
'EXeCpuf-i'i'iji
.JfcOV
tepeu'i
Touxt'ovjîvu
(sic)
[1S87.
EliujjS
33
[d)i\o'\îtjTe/iU)i/
34
ro-jT/JOT/yyil'f
35
[fcToyJs^
Kal S'eou Ne'of îXoTTinopov Kal Sêov
rwv Kara
Kal eTriarpmy/wi irepi
CeVTcpov caiatov
jpi'jij (îip/iovOi
tiju
Tc\7(ipTiij
Blank space.
36
37
3
OS-
'Ep/noKpareL twi aCeX(f)ioi yâiptiv' ^[0
[ra']!' 7r(ip\^^-)ô/îevwi' 6e
Til's
eV
avXiji X/JfeL'"^]
Tiji
Blank.
[Kpalii/eaOu) ovv icaiinrep aîouai
Lppwa\_o'^
Blank space.
39
r..9^]60ts (pCKojLiijropai
40.
fcVt Toii
41
42
Kara
awT?jpai -yâtpeiv' ola irw (?)
'S.vijvtp' opou-i
[c'lTf d^ apâi'ici' Kal oino'i

?)(
iefiu'i 7y'>- u)'](7ou
ra?
')(^peia^
twv npicTivv
KaXovîti'ip?
'^wav
LWALVFIAX
av oTck TIJU TuvTrj? irpo^
44
TWU aXXwi/ TWV TOV TOTTOV KUTOIKOVlil\jiVUJu\
45
k\eiv avareOrjV alSe Kal ev twi
46
47
48
49
50,
51
Sewv
Blank space.
Trt? o(^ci\o/iiei'.
r/ys-
'EuTu-^êlTe.
tVffTTloXfys' ai'Tf^paCpoi' viroKciTai liirwi
KaTa Ko\ov0^j[Tai]
[^Trapa^KciîLuij tV((TTo[Ay]
*}
HXeoTraTpai
BaffiXt'cnjij
[7"">']
[Ê^XeCpauTiurj
.
Kai
tTji
. ,
Kai'j
'jv\_i'utKi
êol's
evep-
ri'Hjffoi; Kal 'S.V)'ju\_>p; tJoi'9
T(?)ots Te K
6vT0<S ?J
....
Xenro/mei' e
ots TTe
.
ouSe
Co^ws ^leu of(?) e^ dpâi'wi/
/i[at
TTOC-
In line 4 the second letter of ootim resembles

'AvOptc-uTTtpuoi' in line 12 is a new compound, and
uofii'cioficua
Kal
57-
7]
}'iKi](p6pu}v Kal auci'ofSi'uJu el coKe[7\^
53
55
TTUTpo'i (f)iKavdpw7r\_ov\
I'd Kal (TTpaTij^/wi Kai t7ncfTpaT)jywt
[?>7r]eTd7//
56
VTraTopo<i TTpoaTCTayfîLua kxi irepi
52
54
Tou
pi '^le'ôfOTU VTTO
iiri
Xo['Yot' ?]
iepivypci/ij'i^
43
Tu<i
in lines 19
and
10, is also a novelty.
line 48 is met with on the Rosetta Stone.

name to be supplied at the end of line 23.
a:
more than
)/o/uo'/<[f j']
The
Sorepos
is
a.
for
alicvdj^m^ of
probably the
We gather from the inscription that the temple of the great

goddess of the Cataract and of Here on the island of Elephantine
was supported by a fixed contribution {avvTuîs, 1. 21) paid each year,
which consisted
of,
or included, 200 ardebs of corn.
204
The
tax was
May
PROCEEDINGS.
3]
[18S7.
levied as far as "the confines of the Ethiopians," that
The
as the First Cataract.
taxable land
was
is
to say as far
which extended
that
" (up to where) the great god Nile conies in time of inundation "
(line 6), in other
words was the cultivated
made
now
to the land
called sherdqi
soil.
Reference may be
by the Egyptians, which has not
been reached by the inundation of a particular year or cycle of years,

and has consequently to lie fallow until the river once more irrigates
it.
It will
be noticed that the sacred
was kept
festival
at the altar of
had received his dues.

Tukhnubon seems to have been at the head of the college of
priests in Elephantine in the second year of Ptolemy Philometor.
The college was of old standing, as the prophets and prophetesses of
the deities worshipped on the island of Elephantine are already
mentioned on the walls of the tombs of the Vlth and Xllth Dynasties
Here only
after the Nile-god
discovered by General Grenfell in the
opposite Assuan.
cliffs
The
names of the deities alone are different " The supreme goddess and
Here" have taken the place of the Hat-hor and Sati of Pharaonic
:
days.
It is interesting to find a
mention of the " fountain of the Nile
"
and
it was called
"the greater" in contradistinction to a smaller spring. We learn
from the Egyptian monuments that Elephantine was famous for its
Kerti or " two springs," which Professor Wiedemann compares with
in line 9,
it is
possible that the passage implies that
the two sources of the Nile described to Herodotos by the sacred

scribe at Sais.
The consecrated
island of
Psoa
to the north-west of Elephantine,
(line
now
42)
may be
the
little
island
called the Island of Flowers,
though according to Murray's " Guidebook," the
latter
applied to the northern part of the island of Elephantine.
name
is
must not
forget to mention that the upper part of the stone, which was once
semicircular, is ornamented with Egyptian sculptures and hieroglyphs.
P.S.
Since
Mr. Cecil Torr

cast of
it,
the above was
in type,
in the
Review
Classical
Mr. Torr seems to read
of the
month Mesori
Khnub and
in line
'Y.ofifi
2.
Museum.
instead of
He
from a note by
4) that the stone, or a
(I,
has been received by the British
line 9,
learn
finds
to/<c,
the
At the end of
and the name
name
of the god
temple in lines 23 and 32, and states that the whole

number of lines was originally 75.
his
205

May
3]
The
[1887.
following remarks are added by the President
Note on the Inscription of Amenophis
III.
Professor Sayce describes the inscription as very illegible in parts,
and therefore
be wrongly copied.
liable to
zontal lines merely give the date and usual
The
first
gap
second
in the
must be
line
titles
filled
The first two horiof Amenophis III.
'^
up with
who smites down (the Asiatics)." The second

royal name has been defaced in the three places
" the golden Horus,
cartouche of the
where
it
occurs, not
on account of
The
third
memorial
its
Christians, but
by
containing the
line
to father
'^wwv
says
name
of
by the " Disk-worshippers,"
Amen.
"he made
'^^^ [^DDol,
Thoth the Lord of Chemennu, and
another form of the same god of HermopoUs,
up the gap which

to
iU
before which I
am
The
have been wrongly copied.
others."
sheltered
here,
The
it
fi
"with stone."
It
..^^
is
N
is
n
]
givmg the
''
\>
he
unfortunately
adorned with stone.
unintelligible as
^T
it
stands,
o-^" "^^^^ means
^^
and must
"high, most
," he protected against
king placed his memorial as high as possible, and
against others, namely the profane.
and the
v^^
text proceeds,
object which was
next portion of the line
[l
fill
EUD
impossible to supply the
exceedingly," and
_^^_
inchned to read
<=>
The
to Shepsu,"
It is difficult to
ftj_
sense " feast in Hermopolis."

\\
his
should most probably be corrected
follows âl*
as
it
inscription
is
lines written perpendicularly
The
tablet finishes
not continued anywhere else.
merely
state that
The
King Amenophis III
made his offering to his god Thoth, Lord of Chemennu (Hermopolis).

The god's name is effaced on one of the lines, but this is the result
of time or accident, whereas the cartouche of king bearing the divine
name Amen
has been purposely mutilated.
206

May
PROCEEDINGS.
3]
The
Mr.
following
P. le
Page Renouf {President)

Conscience
There
no Egyptian
is
Two
Egyptian Texts.
in
which
text of
am more
frequently asked
is
inscribed on the funereal
it
are found as early as the
which
to give an explanation than that

scarabaei.
[1S87.
principal recensions of
Xlth Dynasty, one contained in the 30th, and one in the 64th
chapter of the Book of the Dead.
The variations of the text in both
recensions are innumerable, and the latter portion of the second
The
recension seems to be hopelessly corrupt.
no longer understood
The beginning
htep
xeper-a
viy mother
of
restored as follows
J^
Heart vmie
;//)'
may be
mat
en
it
it.
of the text
ab
who copied
scribes
{twice)
em
ta
existence upon earth
let
rû)
^ W
II
(^
hat
(sep 2)
en
Heart mine
of
em
er-a
aha
not there be estoppel* against
me through
f^
em
metru
let
evide?ice,
hi?idrance be
em
er-a
sexesef
not
made
to
me
by the
-<2>-
em
t'at'anetsu
divine powers,
em
estoppel.
reqa
ar
there be
er
a fall of the
aha er-a
against
me
the Balance,
[presides^ at
in question being that of the
Em
scale
maxait
ar
who
him
The evidence
term
not
baah
in presence of
legal
let
is literally
207
man's
own
conscience, I use the
N011 fia ohstacidum mihi.
May
3]
flj.^
em
let
Ill
sexeperu
not
things
=.
ii
er
x^t
be
[18S7.
produced
against
me
ma
er
in presence of
1
nutar
of
neb
amenta
lord of
Ainenti.
aa
the great god,
The vignettes of this text in the venerable papyri of Nebseni and

Amen-neb* represent the weighing of the heart in presence of
In both these papyri the Heart
Osiris.
whom
the person to
The downward
TOO
^y'/ot),
the sign
belongs
the
fall
one of the
_^
/jott*}
and the
ftO')fJUL<Lctjl,
derived from the old Egyptian "^^-^
is
and
scales,
of the scale, in Greek
Coptic by plKI
in
reqa
r=
being here one of the determinatives of " direction,"
fl
as in the words for 'right' and 'left.'

word regd has hitherto escaped notice.
In
in
is
in the other.
is
inclination,
rendered
is
Coptic piKI
it
many MSS. we
"^^
find
This important use of the
^ ^^
reqa-k, "thy
of the
fall
scale."
The
some
by M. Chabas, Dr. Birch, and
translations of this chapter
other scholars, are chiefly faulty through not recognizing the
grammatical
that
rule
noun
as
in the
grammar
inviolable law of Egyptian
requires either a
if
its
the
second person.
It
negative
the
after
cannot rightly be translated as
that
subject, or
particle
a verb
pronominal
is
"do
not
an
used personally
suffix.
without visible subject must be translated impersonally.
em aha,
verb
is
verb
f ~-j^
not thou stand," but " non stetur," "let not a
stand be made."
The Heart
is
netically written
The former
movement,
* British
[1
addressed in the text under two names
||J
^^
ah,
Museum 9900 and
splendid edition of the
Y)
p'lO"
O ^^, and 2^ 'O hat, whence the Coptic ^HX.
of these words
\
Book
is
as
9914.
connected with the sense of rhythmic

dancing.
in
The
of the iJead.
208
Our own word
vignettes are copied in
AL
Iicart,
Naville's
May
PROCEEDINGS.
3]
Greek
like the
h-apcm,
and the kindred
German
words, has also
motion.
The presence
and
Kpacat'i'w
[1887.
Sanskrit, Latin, Sclavonic
and
origin in a root expressive of rhythmic
its
language of such words as kpao/no
in their
enabled the Greeks to say that the heart had
its
name
TO aTTai'CTTW? aaXeveffOcu.
ci'a
^=^ 'O
hat
is
connected with
^7^
the breast^ the part of the animal which
and
hd,
originally signified
prominent in
is
front.
primarily a physical sense, but in Egyptian, as
Both words have

most other languages, the heart becomes the seat and organ of
attention, sense, feehng, understanding, judgment, and every other
in
imaginable department of thought.

personal
No
selff
difference
between the use of ab and
It
is
this
in
even identified with the
regard can be discovered
The Coptic ^HT"
hat.
used
is
for
both, ab having fallen out of the vocabulary.
That the Heart stands
for
Conscience
in
be doubted by anyone who understands the
me
understood
translation
in
to
doubt
my
but
it,
text
this
friendly
cannot
M. Chabas
original.
with
quarrel
his
was wholly grammatical.
His translation J was made from a comparatively recent papyrus,

which no reference is made to the hdt^ and the y is spoken
of with the suffix of the third person.

'
ne
Son coeur de quand
comme
lui)
juge,
tourne pas contre
te
etait sur la terre,
il
ne t'oppose pas a
lui
devant
Besides the objection which

to
me
pas (centre
te tiens
magistrat,
divin
dieu grand."
have already mentioned,
it
appeared
that, as two objects, the db and the hdt, were addressed in
the original text, the word

juge,
le
ne
comme
lui
ought to be
c,
plural, if
is
Q(\ metru,
rightly
which he translates
rendered comme, and should
moreover be accompanied by a personal determinative such
'^
or
^, which
is
never found.
This
to Brugsch's translation 'als Zeugc.'
metru,
without
personal
last
The
determinative,
truth
is
that
Magnum,
490.
t See M. de Rouge, Chrcstomathic,

X Melanges,
detixieine serie, p. 223.
209
81)
means neither judge nor
witness, but testimony, evidence.

* Etymologicum
as
objection equally applies
185.
May
SOCIETV OF BIBLICAL ARCH/EOLOGY.
3]
The word 1
t'at'anutsu,
'
rVl
ahvays in the plural number, and
but to the forty-two gods
"Negative Confession."
l^
They
is
'
by,'
'
The
to
preposition
^ which
first
ft
chapters 30
and
64,
the subject of the heart
Tat'anutsu,
precedes both metru and t'afatiutsu
primary meaning
its
is
believe free
There
from
at present
all
difficulties
and the statements respecting
into
these
the heart considered
common
is
in
a great deal to be said on
is
and other chapters of the Book of the Dead, but
to
v^ <=>
part then of this scarabreus text, that which
of entering
the
in
through.'
'
the way of interpretation.
reference
ft
in the
but 'divine powers.'
comme,' but with
'
is
refer to the heart,
of Panehemisis.
itself signify 'judge,'
not to be translated
from,'
are called
AUil o^ the Sarcophagus
however, does not in
The
does not
it
hand,
other
the
who punish the sins enumerated

They are conniionly represented
Vignettes of the Psychostasia.

=^C^
on
[1887.
interesting
in these
it
have no intention
But with
matters.
as representing
Conscience
it
be well to quote a remarkable passage from the beautiful
will
Sarcophagus to which
have just referred, the
been published and admirably

.c:^
science of a
and
it
hotep
is
man
added
her ar-na,
illustrated
own
1)
'^^
which has
^^ 7i!itar-ef
t'esef,
"the con-
god," says this text of Panehemisis,
is
his
in
behalf of him
"my
^>^
text of
by Dr. von Bergmann.
conscience
is
M?i
satisfied
<2i>
with
V^
what
ab-a
have
done."
*Jahrbucli
I, p.
d.
Kunslhistorischcn Sanimlungcn des allerhbchstcn Kaiserhauses,
29.
-'^^-

May
PROCEEDINGS.
3]
The next Meeting of the

Street,
Society will be held at
II.
9,
Conduit
Hanover Square, W., on Tuesday, 7th June, 1887,

when the following Papers will be read
at 8 p.m.,
I.
[18S7.
Dr.
S.
MM.
"Palestinian Demonology."
Eugene
Victor Revillout. "Antichrese
Louis.
et
Solutum."
"
Un Nouveau Nom
Royale Perse."
211
in
May
3]
[1887.


Place, Ninive
et I'Assyrie,
5 vols., folio.
866-1 869.
847-1 850,
3 vols., folio.

Vols.
I III
(Brugsch).
Monuments
Recueil de
Egyptiens, copie's sur lieux et
J.
Dumichen.
(4 vols.,
and
DiJMiCHEN, Historische Inschriften,
(Sec,
ist series, 1867.
2nd
series,
1869.
2 vols., folio.
Folio, 1877.

Schroeder Die Phbnizische Sprache.
to 1880.
Pierret, Dictionnaire d'Arche'ologie Egyptienne.
Paris, 1875.
Burkhardt, Eastern Travels.

Chabas, Melanges Egyptologiques.
8vo.
Malta, 1824-30.
Se'ries I, II, III.
1872.
(Text only.)
1862-1S73.
Voyage d'un Egyptien en Syrie, en Phe'nicie, &c. 4to. 1867.

Le Calendrier des Jours Fastes et Nefastes de I'anne'e
Egyptienne.
Maspero,
8vo.
De Carchemis
8vo.
1877.
oppidi
Paris, 1872.
Situ
et
Historia
Antiquissima
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCHEOLOGY PUBLICATIONS.
Bconse rnameiits of the

Bâlace (Bates from Balawat.
XLbc
[Shalmaneser
Parts
II, III,
I,
II,
B.C.
859-825.]
and IV have now been issued
to Subscribers.
In accordance with the terms of the original prospectus, the price for
each part
is
price) ^,'1
now
raised to
î
los.
to
Members
of the Society (the original
IS.
Uejts in the Babylonian
Meôeswriting.
Being a series of carefully autographed plates, copied from tablets
written in the Babylonian character only; compiled by
The
design of the Author
is
to furnish students with
making themselves acquainted with the Babylonian

this
end the
texts,
accompanied by
as can
will
4^-.
be of high value and
in a
means of
interest,
and
will
to
be
convenient form for reference.
proposed to issue the work

6d.
the
style of writing,
complete a syllabary of the Babylonian characters
now be made, arranged
It is
price
as
which
Theo. G. Pinches,
Museum.
of the Department of Oriental Antiquities, British
in
two parts
Part
has been issued,
::
Society of Biblical Archaeology.
COUNCIL,
President
1886-87.
LE Pack Renouk.
P.
Vice-Presidents

The Right Rev. J. B. Lightfoot, U.D., &c.. Bishop of Durham.

Sir Charles Nicholson, Bart., D.C.L., M.D., &c., &c.
J. Manship Norman, M.A,
Sir Henry C. Rawlinson, K.C.B., D.C.L., F.R..S., &c.
Connril
Tvssen Amherst, M.P.,

Robert Bagster.
\V. A.
S:c.
Pkoekssor A. Macalister, M.D.
F.R.S.
!

E. A. Wali.is
Budge, M.A.
Arthur Cates.
Thomas Christy,
F. D.
Ale.xander Peckover, F.S.A.

Pollard.
J.
V.

Rev. Albert Loivv.
Mocatta.
Claude MoNTEiTOKr..
j
F.L.S.
K.
G. Hilton Price, F.S.A.
Towry Whyie, M.A.
Rkv. W. Wright,
1). 1).
Honorary Treasurer Bernard T. Bosanquet.

Secretary \<
IJarkv Rvi.ands, F.S.A.
lionoraty Secretary for foreign Correspondence
Honorary
I.ibraiian
HARRISON AND SONS, I'RINTKHS
WiLLlAM
OKDINARV TO
Prof.
Simpson,
A. H. Savce, M.A.
F.R.(i..S.
IIKR MAJI-'SIV, ST.
MARTINS
I.ANE.
^.
VOL.
No.
IX.
PROCEEDINGS
OF
THE SOCIETY
OK
BIBLICAL ARCHEOLOGY,
VOL.
IX.
SEVENTEENTH
SESSION.
Seventh Meeting, ytk June, 1887.
CONTENTS.
Dr.
S.
Louis
MM. Eugene
MM. EuGKNE
S.
A. Smith.
PAGE
Palestinian
Demonology
ET Victor Revillout.
217-22S
Antichrese in Solutum
ET Victor Revillout. Un Nouveau
228-233
Royal Perse
233-240
Assyrian Letters (6 /"/^z/w)
Prof. William Wright, D.C.L., LL.D.
MM. Eugene
et Victor Revillout.
Egyptien et en Droit Babylonien
Major Plunkett. The

P.
Nom
240-256
Some Apocryphal Psalms in
Les Depots et
les
Syriac...
257-266
Confiements en Droit
267-310
Nilometer of Philoe {Plate)
311-313
le Page Renouf (Freszdcni). 'Note on the Silurus Fish

dda, and the Hieroglyphic Sign of Battle
CW^ ^.
^^12^
f}-/^
3i3~3i7
E. A. Wallis Budge, M.A. On a Fragment of a Coptic Version of Sahit

Ephraim's Discourse on the Transfiguration of our Lord
W. Wright, D.C.L., LL.D. Kufic Tombstones in the British Museum...

Edward Falkener. The Site of Gethsemane
E. A. Wallis Budge, M.A. On a Sepulchral Stele in the British Museum
M. C. de Harlez. Satan et Ahriman. Le Demon Biblique et celui de I'A vesta.
Prof.
Etude d'Histoire Religieuse
Rev. Prof. T. K. Cheyne, D.D.
W. H. Rylands
Dr. C. Bezold.
(Secretary).
349-358
358-365
365-373
The Sahidic Version
The Inscribed Lion from
of the Book of Job
374
MeT2.sh (2 Plates)
374-376
Note on the God Addu, or Daddu, <ic

^f^
PUBLISHED AT

II,
3i7~329
329-349
188 7.
377
7.

II,
Hart
Street, Bloomsbury, W.C.
PRICE LIST OF TRANSACTIONS AND

PROCEE D ING S.
'ol.
I,
\\
PROCEEDINGS
OF
THE SOCIETY
OF
1886-87.
Seventh Meeting, ith June, 1887.

P.
LE PAGE RENOUF,
IN
Esq., President.
THE CHAIR.
^^^m>
The
following
were
Presents
From
the Royal Society:
March
253.
From the
XLIIL
From
and
Geological
Part
XXXL
May
2.
The
Proceedings.
Vol.
12
and
Society
The
No. 170.
Vol. III.
26,
XLII.
Svo.
Quarterly Journal.
May
June
16.
New
Series.
2,
Nos.
Vol.
1887.
:
The Journal
14, 15,
and
16.
of
4to.
1887.
The
Proceedings and
6, 7,
and
213
1887.
8.
China Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society

Vol. XXI. New Series. Nos. 3 and 4. Svo.
Journal.
the
[No. LXix.
No.
10, 1887.
Monthly Record of Geography. Vol. IX. Nos.
From
The Sacred
The Zend-Avesta. Part III.
Proceedings.
From
Vol.
East.
Oxford, 1887.
Svo.
From
the Secretary of State in Council of India
Books of the
and thanks
announced,
The
18S6.

June
7]
F"rom the Johns Hopkins University, Baltimore

Studies.
[1SS7.
The University
Government in
By J. G. Bourinot, LL.D. 8vo. VII. The Effect
War of 181 2 upon the Consolidation of the Union.
Fifth
Series.
Vol.
Ph.D.
1887.
Local
VI.
Canada.
of the
By N. M.
From
Butler,
the Editor
The American Journal of Philology, edited by

Vol. VIII.
Basil L. Gildersleve.
i.
Whole No.
8vo.
29.
1887.
From
the Society
ture
The Journal of the Society of
and Exegesis.
(Dec.) 1886.
Biblical Litera-
Boston, 1887.
8vo.
From the Academic des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres

Rendus des Seances de I'annee 1886. Tome XIV.
Dec, 1886. Tome XV. Janvier Fevrier Mars,
Comptes
Oct., Nov.,
8vo.
1887.
Paris.
Society of Northern Antiquities:
The Royal
2 Bind,
Rsekke.
II.
From
Num.
Italiane.
Tavola Sinnotica.
145*
From
the
Dott.
Author
Geroglifico
Torino.
Vol. II.
Copto-ebraico
Fol.
Sanskrit,
in
with comparative forms in
characters,
and complete
del
1887.
compendious Vocabulary of
Roman
other languages,
Pp. 49*, 96, 97*, 113*, 1-29*,
Vocabolario
Divanagri and
BoUettino
1887.
Simeone Levi.
From Mr. Hall
32, 33, 34, 35.
Indice.
Title, &c.
1887.
8vo.
delle Pub.
"
Aarboger,
Copenhagen.
Hefte.
indices,
London.
&c.
4to.
1885.
From
fino
the Author
L'impero
conquista di
alia
di Babillonia e di Ninive dal origini
Ciro,
descritto
D.C. D.G.
Vols.
and
From
Prato, 1885.
11.
Cronologia Biblico-Assira.
8vo.
the Author, C. de Harlez
Le
livre
monumenti
Appendice.
La
Prato, 18S6.
LTnfanticide en Chine, d'apr^s

Extrait
secondo
Dal P. Giuseppe Brunengo,
cuneiform! comparati colla bibbia.
les
documents Chinois.
du Must'on, 1885.
du principe lumineux
et
du principe
passif
Thsing Tsing King.

Prdsente a
la
Classe des Lettres.
214
Oct. 10, 1885.
Shang
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
[1887.
Lao-tze, le premier philosophe Chinois.
Presente a
La
les
Classe des Lettres.
de I'humanite primitive
civilization
Bruxelles, 18S5,
Oct. 13, 18S4.

et la
Genese.
Louvain,
1886.
du Museon.
Extrait
Resume de
Tchow-tze-tsieh-yao-tchuen.
Tchow-hi
Livre des Conseils, d'Atevpat
aterpad
de
Extrait
philosophie
la
Paris, 1887.
(extraits).
(Pand namak
Mansarspendan.
Traduit du pehlevi.
Mansarspendan.)
Louvain,
1887.
From
the
Author, Prof. G. Maspero
Situ et Historia Antiquissima.
De
8vo.
Carchemish oppidi
Paris, 1872.
From the Author: De Beteekenis van Ea, en zijn verhouding tot

Marduk en Nabu bijdrage van C. P. Tiele. Amsterdam. 1877.
:
Extract from the publications of the Royal Academy of Holland.
From
the Author
From
the Author
Carthage.
Trilogy of the Life to come, and other
Note
jun., F.S.A.
i2mo. London, 1887.
nouveaux ex-voto de
sur trois cents
Par M. Philippe Berger.
Extrait des
From
By Robert Brown,
Poems.
Comptes Rendus de
1'
Academic.
13 Aout, 1886.
Author
Le Bahr Youssouf, d'apres les traditions
musulmanes. Par M. Cope Whitehouse. Cairo.
1887.
the
Extrait
From
Bulletin de ITnstitut Egyptien de I'annee 1886.
A. Gibbon
Nehemiah
the Author
Assyrien (668
his character
By T. Campbell
Exposition.
tical
From
du
and work.
London.
Finlayson.
Prac8vo.
Die Keilschrifttexte Asurbanipals Konigs von
626
nach dem
London copirten
Komentar und vollvon Samuel Alden Smith. Heft. L 1887.
v.
chr.)
selbst in
grundtext, mit transcription, iibersetzung,
standigem Glossar,
Heft.
From
S.
H.
the Author
Leipzig.
8vo.
1887.
:
Two
unedited Texts, K, 6 and K.
7.
By
A. Smith.
From
From
the Zeitschrift
fiir
Assyriologie.
the Author, Prof Paul Haupt, Ph. D.
of Nekasim.
On
Bd.
:
I.
Heft
4.
On the Etymology
the Pronunciation of tr in old Persian.
215

June
SOCIETY OF Bir.LTCAL ARCH/EOLOGY.
7]
From
Entzifferung der Meroitischen SchriftdenkAuthor

von Heinrich Brugsch. 2 parts.
the
miiler
Auszug aus der
The
Zeitsch.
fiir
Aeg.
S.
following have been purchased
Library of the Society
18S7.
4to,
by the Council
for the
By Claude Regnier Conder, R.E.
Syrian Folk Lore.
London.
1886.
8vo.
and
London.
Altaic Hieroglyphs,
Capt. R.E.
The
[1SS7.
Hittite Inscriptions.
By
C. R. Conder,
18S7.
8vo.
Members of
the Society, having
been nominated at the Meeting on 3rd May, 1887

Rev. Henry Marcus Clifford, M.A.,
St.
John's Hill, Ellesmere,
Salop.
Rev. T. Witton Davies, B.A., Baptist College, Haverfordwest,
South Wales.
Rev. James William Miller, B.A., 43, Evington Road, Leicester.
Charles E. Moldenke, A.M., Ph.D., 124, East Forty-Sixth Street,
New York
City,
U.S.A.
Samuel Alden Smith, Sonneberg, Thuringia, Germany.
The
following were nominated for election, and by special
order of the
Members
Council,
of the Society
submitted for election, and elected

:
Miss Louisa Cavendish,

Rev.
S.
W. Canon
19,
Chester Street, Belgrave Square, W.
The
Allen,
Shrewsbury.
21
f)
Bishop's House,
Belmont,

June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
The
following Paper, entitled " Palestinian Demonology,"
was read by Dr.
Louis
S.
There can be no doubt that a beUef

unclean
belief
in
is
seems
so universally
to
demons,
in
they are often called, prevailed
spirits as
of Palestine at the time
it
[1887.
when
Christianity took
evil spirits, or
among
the people
its rise.
Indeed, this
met with among the nations of
antiquity, that
human thought when occupied

economy of the moral world. The Deity
be a natural outcome of
examining the
spiritual
being in nearly
goodness, the
religious systems
all
difficult
existence of evil
and
accepted as the essence of
problem presented
this
problem found
itself to
its
account
for the
solution in the different
demonologies which, notwithstanding many points of contact, present

such varieties as the physical surroundings and the grade of mental
culture
and development of the
different races
In the following observations
demon-creed, as
it
existed
among
I shall
would produce.
endeavour to describe the
the people of Judaea in the earliest
centuries of the present era, the information being mainly
from the pages of the Talmud, where
mixed up with an endless
it
is
drawn
found dispersed and
variety of subjects of
more or
less anti-
quarian value.
It
is
generally acknowledged that Jewish
demonology derived
its
leading ideas from the beliefs current in the countries under Persian
whence the returning exiles imported them into Judisa. Yet

some of the main features diverge so characteristically from the
Zoroastrian views, and many of the details are so much changed and
modified, that they have become as genuine Jewish conceptions, and
may be looked upon as productions of indigenous growth. In the
very fundamental idea we meet with this important difference, that
while in the Persian system the principles of good and evil, as
represented by Ormuzd and Ahriman, are co-ordinate ; among the
rule,
Hebrews, the monotheistic view
is
never
left
out of sight
the whole
Supreme Being, by
Whom it has been created. In the Mishna,* demons are included
in the number of objects said to have been created in the twilight
between the sixth and seventh day. According to another version,t
they were the offspring of Adam and his spirit-wife Lilith, to whom
of the spirit-world
he was united
There
is
for
is
in entire subjection to the
130 years, while he was separated from Eve.
another account of the origin of demons, which deserves

*
Aboth, V,
t Erubin, iSb.
6.
217
Jl'ne 7]
[1SS7.
mentioning as the product of a very fantastic imagination.
Accord-
ing to this statement,* a male adder after seven years changes into a
becomes a vampyre, a vampyre after

thistle after seven years is changed
a bramble, and the bramble after seven years turns into a demon.
a bat after seven years
hat,
seven years becomes a thisde, the

into
The name most

writings
is
that of
opinions vary
frequently applied to
demons
in the
Rabbinical
Regarding the etymology of this word

inclined to adopt the one suggested by Fischer
Q''~[1i;'.
am
in his edition of Buxtorf's
Lexicon, according to which "71^ is derived

from a Chaldaic verb Hi^TlI?, formed from the Hebrew H^^f, which
means "to fly," "to be in mid-air," so that
would signify a
" Roamer," a being floating about in the air.
1^
Other appellations are:

or ry)V^
mnTH
'jipi'p?^
" evil spirits,"
Besides these general terms, a
which
"hurtful beings," V^TIT) "spirits,"

'I'h'h " spirits
and
number of
of the night."
names
special
occur, to
I shall refer further on.
Regarding the nature of demons, they were considered to present

human and superhuman qualities. Plato f expresses
this idea thus: "The whole demon-kind is between the divine and
the human."
In the Talmud J we find the following passage " In
a mixture of
demons resemble men, and in three other points they

resemble angels.
They eat, drink, and sleep like men, they propagate their species like men, and die like men.
On the other hand,
they are furnished with wings like angels, they know the future like
angels, and like angels they are able to move about from one end of
three points
the world to the other."
Besides these characteristics they possess
the power of assuming any shape they like,
themselves invisible.
They
are,
and they can
see,
being
however, not supposed to be gifted
with any extraordinary degree of vision,//., they cannot see well at

night when the lights are extinguished.
Although demons are held
to
be invisible, yet with the incongruity which
of demonologies, physical features of
demons
tioned, such,//., as their having hens'
feet,||
is
of the very essence
are occasionally
or that
dwell in the shade of the caper tree have no eyes.
men-
demons which
Demons have
shadows, but no reflex of shadows.**

* Baba
X Chagigah, i6a
II
Gittin,
6Sb
Kama,
f Symposium,
i6a.
Al)oth di I\al)bi Nathan, 37.
(Raslii).
Tf
Pcssachim, iiib.
218
23.
Sabbath, 29b.
** Jcl)amoth, 122a.
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
The
demons
places generally haunted by
frequented by
men
dreary
viz.,
are spots not
much
solitudes, ruins, the space beneath the
gutter of a roof, the shade of a solitary

particular trees,
[1887.
palm
tree,
the shade of
and the willow
the caper tree, the sorb tree,
the shadow of a ship, and the shadow thrown by objects in the
tree,
They also affect eatables and drinkables which have

been standing under a bed, and food touched in the morning by
unwashed hands, f
moonlight.*
There are male and female demons, and their number is legion,
" Every one of
it is hyperbolically expressed by the Rabbins
J
or as
us has a thousand
They
often
demons
move about
all
As
they are especially supposed to be the
spirits, //.,
One
||
In the N. T.,
was made evident
Animals are also some-
their victims
by affections of the body."
possessed by a demon.
men
they perform
are not circumscribed as to space.
demons upon
times affected by evil
leading
hand."
leaders'
kinds of physical and mental diseases.
" the influence of the

in every case
at his right
with superhuman faculties
men
rule they are hurtful to
and a myriad
companies under certain
in troops or
Demons are credited

many feats of magic, and
causes of
at his left,
mad dog
astray from the path of virtue.
say the Rabbins,
"
is
considered to be
demons consists in
"Three influences,"
of the functions of
induce men, even against their volition, to act
contrary to the will of their
maker
Idolators, evil spirits,
and the
pressure of poverty."
The power
of
demons
creative faculty, that

existence,
is
is,
is
subject to certain
restrictions.
The
the power of calling any living being into
emphatically denied them
** they cannot produce any-
ff and they are not allowed to

touch anything that had been counted, tied up, or sealed. This
thing without proper implements
latter rule is illustrated in
Some
the following story
:j:|
porters were carrying a cask of wine.
Feeling fatigued,
and put down their burden under the gutter of a

roof, where the cask was broken by a demon.
The men went and
told their misfortune to Mar bar Rab Ashi, who pronounced an
excommunication against the demon. Thereupon the demon ap-
they wanted to
rest,
* Pessachim, III and 112.
IT
f Joma, 77b.
Herzog, Encyclopedia of Theology, "Demoniacs."
** Sanhedrim, 67b.
Erubin, 41b.
ff 1^
X% Chulin, 105b.
219
J Berachoth, 6a.
Joma, 83b.
||
NJDN TQpl,
ibid.
June
7]
[18S7.
The Rabbi asked him, why he had broken the cask.

They put it on my ear," was the reply, " I was sleeping in that
place."
"You were in fault," said the Rabbi, "you had no right to
be in so frequented a place, you must pay the damage." The demon
peared.
"
consented to pay, but asked for time, and a day
On
fixed.
demon
the appointed day the
for
payment was
did not put in an appear-
came a few days later and brought the money. \\'hen

why
he
had not come at the proper time, he said that he had
asked
some difticulty in getting the money, as he had no power over anyance, but he
thing that was tied
up
or sealed.
There are certain
situations
which men especially expose
in
themselves to the danger of being attacked

sleeping alone
in
l:)y
Such
demons.
are,
house,* setting out on a journey before the
crowing of the cock,t saluting anyone in the dead of night, J and

The even numbers are supposed to give
drinking water in the dark.
demons power over men
and
therefore enjoined not to stop at
is
it
The
even numbers,/./., not to drink two cups or four cups of wine.

following
preventive
curious
is
taken an even number of cups,
hand
" four," let
An
instance
demon
10 1, whereupon the
" there
is
And
are three."
him quickly say
even number.
and the thumb of
in his left,
"You and
" If
recommended
let him put the thumb
his left
if
" five,"
is
hand
in his right,
and so on, so as not

this
and say
to stop at
went on as
It is possible that
vanished.
is
Ims
of his right
:
he should hear a voice saying
mentioned when
luck in odd numbers,"
man
|1
an
far as
our saying,
connected with a similar idea.
Regarding exorcism, various means are mentioned by which

As in the
or rendered powerless.
demons can be chased away
New
Testament,
spirits are stated to
be cast out " with a word
so in the Rabbinical writings the Divine
Name
is
"
If
said to possess the
Persons who
evil influence of demons.
demons provided themselves with amulets inscribed
with the Divine Name, and these amulets varied according to the
The
particular demon or demons against whom they were directed.
power of counteracting the

went
in fear of
following passage supplies an illustration of this practice
The watchman
**
of a town coming upon a sorb tree which stood
near the town, was attacked by sixty demons.

* Sabbath, 151b.
Pessachim, 112a.
t Joma, 2ia.
||
Jlîd.,
iioa.
** Pesachim,
220
nb.
He applied
to a
Rabbi,
X Sanhccbim, 44a.
H Mallhcw
viii,
16.
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
who not being aware
number
of the
[1S87.
of the
came near
tree,
the tree again, he heard the spirits
who
who knew
an amulet
wrote
approached the tree
watchman
making merry in the
the
The man
and ridiculing the author of the amulet.
another scholar
wrote him an
spirits,
When
amulet directed against one demon only.
for
that
with
this
number.
When
he
amulet,
applied to
demons, and
that sorb trees harbour sixty
watchman
some voices
the
heard
exclaiming, " Let us get away from here."
Prayer was another remedy against the power of
(comp. Mark
ix,
We
29).
Talmudical doctor Abajah taught
demon.
there,
room
are told* that the
evil
in
spirits
which the
haunted by a dangerous
was
contemporary scholar, once passed the night

when the demon appeared in the shape of a monster with
Acha,
seven heads.
flexion
The Rabbi engaged in prayer, and with every genuman performed, one of the demon's heads
which the pious
fell off.
There are also found
known
formulas, the best
^1
*'1"i
letters,
"'^"'"l
in the
Talmud
number
tinally vanishes.
(It
of disenchanting
word
'^l''H, the idea being that as the
power of the demon
the
of which consists of the words ^T^'IÎT',

is
reduced
in
gradually diminished, until he
is
may be noted en passant that the term mostly

demon is the verb VPS, which literally
used for the vanishing of a
means
''to
bmst")
Several other disenchanting formulas are mentioned
they are a
mere jumble of words without any apparent meaning but according

to Kohut, most of the words used bear a striking resemblance to
Persian names of demons.
The following passage I contains a curious piece of magic by
;
which
eye
spirits
" Let
are supposed to be rendered visible to the
the first-born of a black cat, be reduced to ashes,

finely
human
the placenta of a first-born black cat, descended from
powdered, and apply a
little
of
it
let
to the eye,
the ashes be
then you
will
acquire the power of seeing demons."
The foregoing observations

we meet with demons
these,
refer to
demons
in general
besides
distinguished by proper names, and
invested with special functions and characteristics.
Foremost among these we have to mention Satan.
known
that the
name Satan
It is
well
occurs in several passages of the Old
* Kidushin, 29b.
f Berachoth, Via.
221

June
7]
Testament
but independently of the book of Job, where Satan
among
presents himself
the sons of God, carrying out the will of

to furnish us with a clear conception
God, the passages are too scanty

of
attributes
his
several
in
are represented as threefold
The
angel of death.
he
Tov
he
that of Satan being the personi-
is
men
which lead
astray.
It
probably
is
Wisdom
Solomon
of
"
(ii,
27),
and
in the
identified with the old serpent that deceived
Tovrov,
an
the accuser, the tempter, and the
is
Eve
John (xii, 31), o apxi^v

world," was suggested by the
Possibly the expression in
xii, 9).
/cofT/iov
is
passages Satan signifies
regarded as the cause of death, as stated in
is
the apocryphal book " the
same sense he
leading idea
fication of the evil passions

in this sense that
biblical
In Rabbinical writings, the functions of Satan
adversary in battle.
(Rev.
[1887.
" the ruler of this
St.
same conception, namely that of man being ruled by his evil passions.
In the Talmud,* Satan, man's evil inclination, and the angel of
death, are stated to be identical.
The
idea of Satan being
in the following parable
The
alas
human
passion personified,
(Sanhedrim, 64a)
is
illustrated
children of Israel were crying unto the Lord, saying
Is
sanctuary,
it
not Satan,
who destroyed
the temple, burnt
" Alas
down
the
slaughtered the pious, and banished the Israelites from
and he is still active in our midst. Didst Thou not

him to us in order that we might earn a reward, we require
Thereupon they fasted three days and
neither him nor the reward."
three nights, when a written message fell from heaven containing the
simple word " truth."
And a shape came forth from tlie Holy of
The prophet said to them this is the
Holies like unto a fiery lion.
their country ?
give
evil
passion that leads to idolatry.
Whilst they were seizing him,
and he uttered a cry which was heard

They said, what shall we do ? The
at a distance of 400 parasangs.
prophet said Put him into a leaden vessel and close the opening
But if you kill him, the
with lead, for lead absorbs the sound.
Upon their prayer, he was delivered
world will come to an end.
into their power; they kept him prisoner for three days, and behold
one of
his hairs
was torn
out,
there was not a
new
laid egg to
be found
Thereupon they blinded him and

(Perhaps the
last
set
him
in the
whole of Palestine.
free.
sentence alludes to the conception of passion
being blind.)
* Baba bathra,
6a.

June
TROCEEDINGS.
7]
Satan
going to and
chapter of Job
first
whence comest thou
said unto Satan,
fro in the earth
have not found anyone

the length of
and had
her,
questioned
my
sidered
and
it
his wife
in the
By
servant Job,
far the
The
From
Thee
like
For Thou
Abraham.
" Arise, walk through the land in
breadth of
it
for I will give
yet
unto thee."
it
he murmured
said
not,
nor
Hast thou con-
(Isic.
is
said to have
been especially active
most conspicuous
or Asmodaeus,
the
who among
Samael, " God's poison,"
the children of Israel to worship the golden
Ashmedai
Satan answered
Hereupon the Lord
ways.
is
thus amplified
Sarah died, he could find no spot where to bury
Synonymous with Satan

other exploits
purchase a burying place
to
Thy
is
have traversed the whole world, and
faithful to
hadst given the promise to him
But when
For instance,
represented to be well versed in scripture.
is
the seventh verse of the
Lord
[1887.
calf.
figure in the Jewish
kmg
in persuading
demonology
is
The name
the demons.
of
appears to be Persian, and as shown by Kohut in his treatise on
demonology, there are many points of agreement which connect the

story of
Asmodaeus with Persian
beliefs.
In the apocryphal book of Tobit

as
a malignant
Sarah,
who
spirit
daughter of Raguel,
the
Rabbinical writings there are
8)
Asmodseus
during their
many
is
mentioned
In the
nuptials.
passages which show that the
demon king was widespread
belief in the
is
(iii,
successively killed seven husbands of
in the land.
The
following
King Solomon's encounter with Asmodaeus,

the Talmud (Gittin, 68a and b)
a translation of
related in
as
it is
When King Solomon was
building the temple, he was
much
per-
plexed about the hewing of the stones, since the law prohibited the
He
use of iron tools.
him
of the Shamir.
consulted his wise men, and they reminded
(According to the ancient myth, the Shamir
was a worm, not bigger than a barleycorn, which possessed the magic
power of
splitting stones.
Lines were drawn with ink on the stones,
then the Shamir was applied, and the stones divided spontaneously.
Ethics, V,
6,
Bartenora).
The king having asked where

councillors advised to get a
know and
procured,
give
but
the
the shamir could be found, his
male and a female demon
desired
when pressed
information.
to
The two
these might
spirits
answer the inquiry they
* Genesis,
223
xiii,
17.
said.
were
We
June
7]
[1SS7,
do not know, but Asmodteus the demon king might possibly know
and divulge the secret. The king asked, where is he to be found ?
and they replied He dwells in a c:ertain mountain where he has dug
Every day he goes up into
a pit for himself and filled it with water.
heaven to learn what is going on in the higher regions, and then
returns to the earth to make himself acquainted with what is taking
:
place here below.
Before leaving, he covers his well with a stone
and when he comes back, he examines

and drinking of the water.
King Solomon sent for Benaiah, one of the officers of his court,
and supplied him with a chain and a signet ring, both being engraved
with the Tetragrammaton, and also gave him some flakes of wool
and bottles of wine. (Here I may remind my hearers that Benaiah
and attaches
his seal to
it
the seal before removing the stone
20] to have slain a lion in the midst of a pit.)

mountain and dug a i)it lower down than that of
Asmodaeus then he drew off the water, and slopped up the channel
He afterwards dug a pit higher up
holes with his flakes of wool.
wine into it which he caused to
the
demon,
and
poured
than that of
Having filled up his two pits with
flow down into the empty pit.
is
Sam.
stated [i
Benaiah went
xxiii,
to the
earth,
he seated himself in a neighbouring tree to see what would
Asmodaeus having returned from

seal, opened his pit, and found it
happen.
examined the
made up
his
mind not
he could not abstain
to drink of
it
but having
with his seal.
excursion,
with wine.
become very
he drank, became intoxicated, and
Then Benaiah descended from

and fastened
it
daily
his
filled
fell
He
thirsty
asleep.
the tree, put the chain on the demon,
When Asmodasus awoke
to shake off the chain, but Benaiah called out to him, "
he struggled
The name
of
acknowledged himself a
his captor.
Coming upon a tree on the road,
he also
he furiously pushed against it and tore it out of the ground
pulled down a house; when he passed a cottage inhabited by a
upon thee
prisoner and followed
thy Lord
is
"
whereupon the
spirit
widow, the
woman came
out and begged him to spare her dwelling,
he turned aside to get out of the way of the cottage, and

fractured one of his bones.
way, he led him in the right
man who had
in
doing so
Meeting a blind man who had lost his

direction
the same he did to a drunken
;
strayed from the road.
Seeing,' a
bridal procession
coming along with great rejoicings, he shed tears hearing a man ask
a shoemaker to make him shoes which would last for seven years he
laughed; and watching a conjuror i)crforni his tricks, he laughed
;
again.
\\"hen he arrived at the king's residence they did not take
224
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
[18S7.
The first day he said,

They answered, he has taken
Thereupon he took up a brick and laid it upon
too much drink.
When Solomon was told of this, he said The demon
another brick.
meant to say, Give him more drink. On the next day Asmodaeus
W' hy has not the king sent for me.
asked again
They replied
him
into the king's presence for three days
Why
me ?
does not the king send for
He
Upon
has eaten too much.
and placed
hearing this he removed the one
on the ground. Solomon interhe should be prevented from

eating.
On the third day, when the demon was admitted to the
king, he took a reed, measured off 4 spans, and said
When dead
you will not occupy more than 4 spans of ground
now having conquered the whole world, you were not satisfied until you had also
brick from the other,
preted this
movement
it
as implying that
The king
subjected me.
said
not you
It is
my
shamir has not been entrusted to

Prince of the Sea,
who
by an oath to bring
it
He
asked the king.
barren
and by
its
has given
it
takes
it
want
require
replied
The
keeping, but to that of the
woodcock, and bound him
to the
And what
back again.
it
whom
Asmodjeus
the shamir for the building of the temple.
to
magic power he
does the bird do with

mountains which are completely
splits
a rock, throws seeds into
the fissure, and so covers the mountain with trees.
Having received
Benaiah searched and found

woodcock were sitting this nest he
vessel.
When the bird came back, and found
the vessel, he straightway fetched the Shamir
this
intelligence,
the nest where the young of the
covered with a glass

that he could not
lift
Benaiah thereupon raised a loud shout,

and frightened the bird so that it dropped the Shamir. Benaiah
then pounced upon it, and carried it off.
To Benaiah's question why he had led the blind man into the
right road, the demon replied
Because in heaven this blind man
had been proclaimed a truly righteous man, and whoever should
render him a service, would be entitled to enjoy everlasting bliss.
Why did you put the drunken man on the right path ? He was
declared to be an arch-sinner, and I helped him, knowing that he
Why did you shed tears
was doomed to everlasting destruction.
when you met the bridal procession ? Because the husband was
going to die within thirty days, and the bride was doomed to remain
Why did you laugh on hearing that
a widow for thirteen years.
man ordering shoes to last for seven years? That man had not
in order to break the glass.
seven days to
live,
and ordered shoes

225
for
seven years.
Why
did you
Ji-N'E 7]
laugh
at the
conjurer?
and was not aware
That man
[1887.
laid claim to superior
knowledge,
that a regal treasure was lying buried below the
place where he was standing.
Asmodoius remained with King Solomon until the temple was

One day when the king was alone with the demon, he
In what does 3ôur superiority consist ? The spirit
asked him
off my chain, and give me your signet ring, and I will
Take
replied
superiority.
The king complied, and at once
my
you
show
Asmodeeus assumed his gigantic shape, reaching from heaven unto
earth, hurled the king a distance of 400 parasangs, and seated
For many years the king wandered
himself on Solomon's throne.
finished.
about in a forlorn condition, but when at
last
he came before the
ecclesiastical tribunal), they after various inquiries
Sanhedrim (the
recognized him, and restored to him the chain and the signet ring
with the Divine
Name engraven upon them.
Seeing these, Asmodaeus
vanished.
have translated
I
itself,
and because
nearly
all
is
this
I
account
consider
at large,
it
because
it is
interesting in
a representative story, containing
the chief elements of Rabbinical demonology.
Asmodaeus
human and
creature when
represented as a composite being possessing both
superhuman
qualities.
He
takes food like a mortal
and he falls asleep.

he drinks to excess, he becomes inebriated
He is liable to outbursts of fury, yet he is amenable to kindly
;
sympathies, and he
He
is
owns
gigantic,
and
future,
though
him.
He
He
is
made
is
also carried
away by passionate indulgences.
the power of floating through the
is
his vision superior to

it
air,
human
his physical strength
ken.
He
only the proximate future which
is
overcome and bound by the
spell of the
is
foresees the
laid
open
acquainted with the sacred scriptures, for in the original he

to
to
Divine Name.
is
quote several apposite passages.
Next
in
importance appears to be Lilith, also called
n"1Ilt^
r\7n?D TXl Agrath bath Machlath, a female leader of demons.

The myth makes her the wife of Adam, and the mother of
one of her offspring is Hurmin,* evidently
numerous demons
She is mostly active
name
with
the Persian Ahriman.
in
identical
;
and principally attacks children. The nights of Wednesdays

and Saturdays specially are rendered unsafe by the visits of Lilith to
at night,
the
earth.
This circumstance
is
accounted
* Baba bathra, 73a.
226
for
in the
following
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
[1S87.
way * Formerly Lilith roamed about every night ; once she met
Rabbi Chanina ben Dosa, and said to him, If I had not heard the
:
warning given in heaven, " Beware of Chanina,"
Chanina answered
injured you.
command
heaven, I
am
If I
thee never again to
so
should
have
much esteemed
in
the habitations of men.
visit
She begged of him to leave her some little freedom, and he left her
the nights of Wednesdays and Saturdays free.
Lilith is described as
is
woman
with long flowing hair.f The epithet DtTIQ

explained to signify " the dancer," a dancing movement being
a beautiful
FQ
often ascribed to demons.
Other demons mentioned by name, are

form of a
child,
Nujaitun, a
to
supposed principally to
affect
Ben Tamalion,J
women.
demon producing asthma and madness;
Kohut, Nujaitun
is
name
a corruption of the Persian
in the
according
of a certain
demon.
a demon producing gastric
demon bearing the name of
Kardiakos,
implies, the
||
affections, as
its
name
malady which he
the
produces.
The demon Joseph,^ who gave some information about Ashmedai.

Bar Sheda,** a young demon, who acted as a sort of familial
Rab
spirit to
The
Papa.
foregoing sketch contains the principal features of Palestinian
demonology
as
it
existed, according
earliest centuries of the current era.
to Rabbinical sources, in the
Whether we regard the
details
as adaptations of Persian behefs to the views of a people guided
by
monotheistic principles, or look upon them as independent conceptions, we shall arrive at the same conclusion, viz., that this kind of
folk-lore
man
forms the refuge which the mind of
from the perplexing dilemmas brought about by
The
three
the night,
When
earth
shadowy
wrapt in darkness,
order,
who
impenetrable night.
* Pessachim, 112b.
is
own
prone to take
shortcomings.
main springs of demonology appear to be, the dark hours of

the uncanny character of localities, and grievous maladies.
the light of day, man's friendly guide,

is
its
Bechoroth, 44b.
is
withdrawn, and the
man
peoples the air with beings of a

carry on their noxious activity under the cover of
Wherever
localities are
t Erubin, loob.
||
Gittin, 67b.
** Chulin, 105b.
227
found which are devoid

J Meilah, 17b.
Pessachin, iioa.

JLTN-E 7]
or unfit
of,
for,
the habitation of man, or characterized by abnormal
man's imagination makes them the haunts of inhuman
features,
demons, whose nature

surroundings.
is
When
deemed
it
to be in keeping with these terrifying
man's intelHgence finds
which
sight of physical afflictions of
and
[1887.
especially of those afflictions
is
it
which
itself
baffled at the
unable to trace the cause,
affect the
mental condition,
who
attributes their existence to the operation of malignant spirits,
are considered to be in constant opposition to the happiness of the
human
is
This connection of demons with incurable maladies
species.
a strong feature in
become
sister
all
demonologies, so that magic and medicine
sciences, the respective
Looking
ceptibly blended.
at
of which are imper-
limits
demonology from
this point of view,
we acknowledge it as a special phase of human thought which has

made its appearance among all the nations of the earth. We thus
take a rational interest in
incongruous development, and recognize
its
the strength as well as the weakness of the
most
Two
read
human mind even
in its
fanciful aberrations.
Papers,
MM. Eugene
by
and Victor Revillout, were
Antichrese in Solutum.
cot^ de I'antichrese-gage et de I'antichrese-location, les anciens
connu une autre maniere de mettre h
jjeuples ont
la x/^'/'^'S
autre
de
la
valeur, soit
pourrait
solutum^
profit la jouissance,
chose, en guise de valeur d'echange, contre,

similaire,
nommer, par une

quand le but de
soit
sorte
ai^-n,
une
C'etait ce qu'on
dissemblable.
de neologisme, une antichrese in
I'operation
etait
de liberer
le
debiteur
un
laps de
temps determine de possession complete et de jouissance en guise de
paiement. Un acte e'gy[)tien du temps des Lagides, acte qui est
designe au British Museum sous le nom de Papyrus Malcom,*
envers
fera
son creancier auquel
mieux comprendre
tres
* Cet acte
Ics obligations
mauvais
est inedit
se trouvait livrcr ainsi
cette espece par
Ce papyrus memphite
ment en
il
un exemple.
(du regne d'Evergete II) est malheureuse-
etat, vers le
j'en ai
haut surtout.
seulement
(lit
quelques mots dans
en droit cgyptien compare aux aulres
228
Mais en combinant ce
ilroits
de
mon
cours sur
I'antiquite, p. 126.
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
[1887.
qui reste du protocole a I'enregistrement, on peut facilement restituer

" (L'an
premieres lignes, d'apres les formules ordinaires.
les
10 phaophi, du roi Ptolemee,
le
(de
dieu evergete),
le
Cleopatre sa soeur) et de
la reine
dieux evergetes,
et
fils
39,
de Ptoleniee,
Cleopatre sa femme, les
la reine
sous le pretre d'Alexandre et des dieux sauveurs
et des dieux freres, et des dieux evergetes, des dieux philopators,
des dieux epiphanes, du dieu eupator, du dieu philome'tor,
Ptolemee
dieux evergetes
de Berenice evergete
L'archentaphiaste
Chemati,
est
canephore d'Arsinoe philadelphe,
la
et
philopator,
d'Arsinoe
pretresse
la
X^)
(J^
des
et
et sous I'athlophore
Petosor,
d'Horuer, dont
fils
femme
et
Racoti (Alexandrie).
e'tablis
la
mere
loue la part des f

Je
le douzieme, des sanc/i de Kloudj, fils de T'itaaou
a la
dit
t'ai
du 8*^, ce qui fait

mmoou, et la part des f du 8'', ce qui fait le 1 2^, des sa^/c/i de T'itaaou
mmoou, fils de Kloudj, et la part des f du S*", ce qui fait le 12
des sa//c/i de Pse'maut, fils de T'itaaou mmoou, et la part des f du 8'=
ce qui fait le 12*^
des saîc/i de la femme Tamin, fille de
f du 8, ce qui
de Psenmaut, qui sur
Pahi, et la part des
fait le 12^,
mmoou,
la
fils
f du 8'', ce qui
hommes (nommes)
part des
a I'occident
au sud, du
qui est
de ses
que
le
fils
mont
et
^s
fils
*
titres
les
aine, t'a fait
Ou un
ecrit
faisant partie
de
la totalite
de
Pasi, ton mari, le pere
un
ecrit
de crcance
et
un
d'une sorte de mariage, dont
de sanch
ecrit
j'ai
et
du vente.
un
'^
la
(qui possede au
fils
fils
de Pet(chons),
maisons du T
Teos,
cÛ
fils
I'occident,
au sud
maisons de Kloudj,
h.
con-
des
fils
fils,
?) les
se'pare
la
d'Hor Ut'a a I'orient les demeures d'Hor ....

les demeures de Pet .... fils de Petosor
de Teos, ton
ton
pour ses
T'i .... qui est la
au nord
chemin en
Pahi,
fils
fils
et la
du jardin de palmiers
en elle, de la double demeure
.
Leurs voisins sont
qui est placee au
nom
de
et
couverte qui appartenait
chapelles etablies
de choachyte de
Memphis,
sur le raont de
struction funeraire batie et
{nebes) qui est
de T'itaaou
sa/u'/i
des esclaves appartenant aux
12",
fait le
des
montagne de Memphis,
X^
de (Pete)
de Pasi,
et
de biens sur lesquels

de Pasi
ccrit
Ces deux
fils
de Teos,
pour argent* (Je

ecrits
longiiement parle tant dans
fourmaient
mon
les
cours de
que dans ma lettre a M. Paturet, publiee en

de sa these a I'ecole du Louvre.
Pour la valeur juridique du mot sanch, si
souvent repete dans cet acte, voir mon cours sur les obligations en droit egyptien
compare aux autres droits de I'antiquite.
droit egyptien (etat des personnes),
tete
229

June
7]
te loue aussi) la part
des f du 8% ce qui fait le 12% des demeures de

des tombes
des liturgies
salles d'ensevelissement) et
Kesau (des
femme
noms sont ecrits plus

de T'itaaou mmoou, possede le
fiUe
CI)
les
&c.
tiers,
hommes dont
appartenant aux
haut, et dont la
[1887,
purement
beaucoup dans
notre papyrus mais elle presenterait peu d'interet au lecteur. Notons
seulement qu'on voit figurer, parmi les tres nombreuses liturgies
La liste de ces
biens, soit immobiliers, soit funeraires, soit
comme
abstraits,
creances, se prolonge encore
les
{Seti)
sont
ou sepultures {Kesaji) sises sur la necropole de Memphis qui

indiquees, celles de soldats grecs et egyptiens, probablement
ici
en garnison au Serapeum,* comme, parmi
les
immeubles, certaines
dans le quartier du
du Serapeum, ainsi que
nous I'avons prouve depuis longtemps d'apres les papyrus du Louvre.
Nous voyons en effet que cet acte a ete ecrit dans I'enceinte du
maisons
et
des terrains nus
sanctuaire de
Serapeum
(0*^96^)
situes
Te/uii d'Aiic/ito, c'est-a-dire
puisqu'il a ete enregistre a I'Anubeium,
bureau special de
ce quartier saint, dont nous avons longuement parle dans la Rrciie

Egyptologique.
Venons en maintenant a
qui est
de beaucoup
la
derniere partie de notre document,
la plus interessante
au point de vue juridique.
Apres I'enumeration des biens loues par

continue en ces termes
"
Mes
Petosor,
parts de tout ce qui est ecrit ci-dessus,
ci-dessus, (parts)
gens,
lui,
....
ainsi
dont
que
ce qu'on regoit pour
fils
d'Horoer,
la description est ci-dessus,
les
revenus
elles,
comme
il
est ecrit
sont pour toi et tes
et les liturgies qui
en sortent, tout
tout ce qui viendra en leur
nom, tout ce
qu'on donnera en leur nom, par jour quelconque, par mois quelconque, soit comme liturgies de Taricheute, soit comme liturgies
do choachyte, depuis I'an 35, le 10 phaophi, jusqu'^ la fin de trois

que tu as consenti anteans, 36 mois, 3 ans en tout, pour
rieurement, depuis I'an 27
I'an
(lire
(outen),
outen en
*
(i""
35, 30 mesore, a me
108), neuf ans en tout.
Thot) des
fournir
Tu
ans,
109
mois
m'as donne' (ainsi) 400 argenteus
en sekels (tetradrachmes)
tout,
rois a vie eternelle jusqu'a
pendant 9
2,000
(8,000
drachmes), 400
en airaindontrcfjuivalence estde 24 pour^^^ (par rap-
Nous savons en
efilt't
par
Ics
papyrus grecs
garnison au Serapeum.
230
et (leinolifiues qu'il y avail uiie
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
port a rargenteus-outen d'argent).*
[1887.
Leur
Jioti
d'antichrese qui te sent donnes constituant
annuel),
paiement journalier,
par
(didrachmes) et un
tribut
ou revenu
argenteus plus 3 kati
133
fait
(I'exercice des droits
un
(4 oboles) en airain a I'equivalence de 24
tiers
pour-j%, par an, pendant trois ans, pendant lesquels tu as le smich de
Kloudj, &c.,
completent
trois ans, dis-je,
pendant lesquels
les
sanch ci-dessus
400 argenteus en airain a I'equivalence de 24 pour -1%

que tu m'as donnes ci-dessus. Je les ai regus de ta main, sans aucun
reliquat
mon coeur en est satisfait. Celui qui viendra t'inquieter a
les
cause du hoti des
trois
ans ci-dessus et du
Jioti
des autres annees qui
Tecs ton mari, pour ce que tu m'as donne,

ainsi qu'a Horuer, mon pere, pendant 16 ans, je I'eloignerai de toi
dans les 5 jours du mois en question, de force, sans delai, Tu
etabliras devant moi (tu me rendras) les parts de tout ce qui est
marque ci-dessus, selon ce qui estecrit ci-dessus, en sorte de ne plus
te reviennent, ainsi qu'a
etre sur elles,
de ne plus
de taricheute, dans
faire office
dessus (au bout des 3 ans), et tu m'abandonneras
le
les
temps
ci-
dans
hoti
temps ci-dessus, de
force, sans delai.

Si j'enleve mes parts de
marque ci-dessus loin de toi et de tes gens (de ta
possession ou de la leur), ou que quiconque au monde les enleve
loin de toi et de tes gens, en mon nom, dans les temps ci-dessus,.
(avant la fin du delai de trois ans), je te donnerai 3,000 argenteus,,
les
tout ce qui est
moitie
leur
est
1,500,
3,000 argenteus en tout, en airain dont
du mois nomme,
de mes parts de
tout ce qui est ci-dessus, selon I'ecrit ci-dessus, dans les temps
ci-dessus, ainsi que tes gens, et si tu ne les etablis pas devant moi (si
tu ne m'en rends pas la possession) quand les trois annees ci-dessus
I'equivalence est de 24 pour y%, dans les cinq jours
de
force, sans delai.
Mais
si
tu ne t'en vas pas hors
se seront accomplies, c'est-a-dire au
terme des temps ci-dessus, tu
me
moitie est 2,500, 5,000 argen-
donneras 5,000 argenteus, dont
la
teus en tout, en airain a I'equivalence de 24 pour
y^^, dans les 10

abandonneras (les parts
jours apres les temps ci-dessus, et tu les

ci-dessus) avec leurs (fruits
mois en question, de
?)
et les placeras
force, sans delai.
dans
le
mes
parts de tout ce qui est ecrit ci-dessus
j'ai fait
devant moi, en
Tu ne
" J'ai bati,
changement quelconque au monde dans
les
outre,,
pourras dire sur

j'ai
convert,
temps ci-dessus."
* Voir sur cette proportion legale de la 120 antra I'argent et le cuivra, et las
autres questions monetaires,
mes
articles
dans
la
Revue
J&gypto/ogique, la
Archcologiqne, at I'annuaire de la Societe de Numismatiqua.
231
Revue
June
Tu ne
toi
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCII/EOLOGY.
7]
pourras dire
"j'ai parole (affaire)
[18S7.
quelconqueau monde avec
en leur nom."
" (En ce cas) tous tes biens presents et h venir (seront) en garantie.
Mon
agent prendra puissance pour toute parole qu'il dira avec toi, en
/loti que tu auras a me rendre ou de tout enlevement fait
dehors du
mon
prejudice.
a (me faire) recevoir ces choses, de force,
toi
sans delai.
"De mon
ne puis
cote, je
etablir
mes
parts ci-dessus pour per-
sonne quelconque au monde intervenante. Je ne puis donner a leur

Je ne puis les vendre pour
sujet des ordres a une autre personne.
C'est moi
argent a une autre personne qui m'en donnerait (le prix).
qui suis oblige d'accomplir
ci-dessus et le droit en resultant et
I'ecrit
selon toutes les paroles ci-dessus.
d'ao'ir
Harmachis,
ecrit
fils
d'Horsiesi."
Apres la signature du notaire on lit I'enregistrement, nous

apprenant que Facte a ete transcrit sur le registre du îpcKJuov de
I'Anubeium* le 18 phaophi de I'an 39, c'est-a-dire huit jours apres
I'achevement de Facte qui avait ete redig6 le 10 phaophi.
En
vertu d'une ordonnance speciale dont nous avons parle dans
notre cours sur les obligations,
de
a Facte
faire signer
chose.
Ici
Fadhesion
est plus
sorte (Fannotation ecrite
donne
Le
EUe se trouve dans une

un peu deterioree actuellement.
(de 10) phaophi du roi Ptolemee
developpee.
"Fan
et
39,
d'Horuer, celui qui
xnoihoti,
Mon
dit
Faban-
je
pour toute annee, pendant
de mes parts
le hoti
ou 36 mois.
iins
fils
de coutume a Memphis
qui s'obligeait ou qui cedait quelque
en marge
Voici ce que je dechiffre

(evergete), (Petosor),
etait alors
il
la partie
coeur est
trois
satisfait, etc."
que nous trouvons
si
souvent dans cet acte, est celui
qu'on rencontrait egalement pour designer Fantichrese des le temps

d'Amasis, notamment dans un contrat de Fan 36 dont j'ai parle
dans
mon
cours sur les obligations.
possedee en
voulait
(ou
commun
etablir
Kvpto'i)
longuement
une
par deux
II
freres,
antichrbse-gage.
s'agissait alors
et
d'une terre
sur laquelle
L'aine,
en
le
quality
cadet
de neb
de Fheritage, (selon la loi que nous avons expliquee

h. propos de Fetat des personnes), prend alors la parole et
dit au creancier
de son
frbre
" Je te
donne
la
puissance, la pleine
possession, la prise en mains active et le revenu (le

* Voir pour ces questions la Rei'ite Jisfypiologique, 2e annee,
/toti)
des terras
No. ii-iii.
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
cultivees
lui
ou a
cultiver
au
nom de mon
1887.
Reri
frere
en puissance de gagiste {aouo) pour tout
culture de
La
mes
racine
terres qui sont
en
tu es relativement k
feras la
tel lieu."
^T"Op
hetar (copte
temps ou tu
le
et
P,tO't') obliger, est bien
connue des Egyptologues. En demotique elle est surtout employee

dans deux acceptions differentes
i pour designer la puissance
ifobliger, celle que regoit, par exemple, I'agent du creancier relativement au debiteur elle se rapproche alors comme sens du mot aouo,
qui designe la puissance qu'a le lion sur I'etre qu'il tient en ses
:
I'homme sur
griffes,
en sa possession,
le gibier
gage; mais avec cette difference, que

consideree a
I'etat actif, et le
pour indiquer
le tribut exige
t-on hofi, designantle tribut
une puissance
aouo une puissance passive et subie; 2
par
le roi
dans
le
de ses
Aussi trouve-
sujets.
Cette accep-
decretde Rosette.
tion a ete conservee en copte pour ^(X5"f~
tributum.
Ces deux
sens concordent egalement avec la conception juridique de

chrese, qui
En
a,
par consequent, retû tres naturellement
effet I'antichrese
etait
son
et le creancier sur
le heiar-hoti Qst
le
I'anti-
nom de
hoti.
une puissance momentanee donnee au
creancier sur la chose qu'il detenait a la place de son argent,
d'une autre part,

biens, qui,
en
elle creait
un revenu, une
definitive, devaient revenir
sorte
de
tribut, sur
et,
des
au debiteur.
Un Nouveau Nom Royal
Perse.
Darius nous raconte dans I'inscription de Behistun que parmi
les
nombreux pretendants qui s'eleverent contre lui apres le meurtre de

Barzia, il y en eut un qui se proclama roi de Perse, et pretendit
non pas sans doute le Barzia tue publiquement dans son palais,
etre
:
mais
le vrai
quand son
Ce vrai Smerdis se serait cache

le vrai Smerdis.
Cambyse avait donne I'ordre de le tuer, et il n'aurait
du temps du regne du mage Gomates. Toute la Perse,
Bardes,
frere
ose reparaitre
qui devait connaitre ses princes nationaux, se declara pour

est
possible qu'il
parties
ait
ete
momentanement reconnu dans
lui, et
il
d'autres
de I'empire a cette epoque ou presque aucune province ne
voulait reconnaitre Darius.
Bardes que nous aurions affaire dans une des tabde notre collection personnelle, tablette provenant de Sippara ?
Serait-ce a ce
lettes
Dans tous
les cas,
il
s'agit
certainement d'un des pretendants a la
233
June
7]
couronnc
la
En
Medie.
pretendu
tel,
Perse
de
de Cyrus
victoires
et
effet les
une epoque encore tres rapprochee des

de rhegemonie conquise par la Perse sur
noms des contrees sur lesquelles ce roi, ou
proclame ses droits se succedent dans
1 la Perse, 2 la
Medie, 3" Babylone, 4
de
I'Asie avait suivi
au
roi d'Assyrie,
un ordre
dont
[1887.
le titre
etait
la
domination
Elle avait d'abord appartenu
inverse.
en Chaldee, ainsi que nous
le
voyons
M. Leroux, et datee du
dans une tablette inedite appartenant a

regne d'Assurbanipal,*
I'ordre suivant
Or
les pays.
simplement
des pays.
roi
Elle avait
ensuite appartenu au roi de Babylone, a partir de Nabopolassar dont
nous possedons dans notre collection particuliere un grand nombre
I^ ? T --^W ^^ 1^ ^TI
^^r 4^- ^ ^4 ^y '^
-w
ai^r ^H w 31^1 w -on ra <^k ît
^! <v/ ^^ <3 v^\ V, >-^ <3i^y y ^y
:^?
y + iMy \^} <!<? - <<\AA I'î'^^j^
tr
Hf-
Î
*^yy <
^y^y v^
-y<yt ^y
ym E^
I
mana
^^
<-y-^
<3y^y
-y^y^y -
^y -^y
(E^
kaspi sa Nelioedir
{iiclw stir)
tr-
v)
^ <y- >^)
\'\ i e^
^y
-"^^^v^^
-^y^y^y
ina
eli.
Lisiru (lisidi) u Ittia {Ala) ALinluk

abli sa Bel ahi erib [Su)
estin Iniut sanii
nasuu
Kadaa Kaa mahar. iihii

yum 15 kam sa arah sivan ana
sa
i^
(hi
kaspa sa arah ina
mimmusu
maskanu
(salmu su) sa
sa
Neboedir
sanamma ana
cli
iiiaiiie
eli
su irabbi
ali
(</)
tseri
mala
liasiiu
rasmi (tiiku)
eli ul isallal
Neboedir kaspasu isallimu

Uruki arah Sivan yimi 14 kam sanal t6 kam
adii
Assurl)ani])al [nssttr
ban
iii,
234
et
non
Assure/'tis) sar
mat mat
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
[1S87.
de documents. Elle avait ensuite appartenu a la Medie, ainsi que

le montre particulierement la grande inscription de Nabonid trouvee
egalement a Sippara, publiee dans le 5^ volume des W.A.I., pi. 64,
et
admirablement traduite par M. Oppert dans son cours de
si
Medes,
1885-6.*
Enfin depuis
dont
egalement question dans cette inscription de Nabonid,
est
il
appartenu a
elle avait
de Cyrus sur
les victoires
L'un pour
anterieur
Depuis
le
I'autre
ils
Marduk,
Tous
ait
re9u son argent.
d'Assourbanipal
roi
des pays."
ses biens
de
Warka,
le
de compagne sont
main dessus jusqu'a
la
14^ du mois de Sivan, de I'an 16
pour rendre
L'ideogramme
Kadaa kaa
le
meme
^f v^|
qui se
a cote
lit
sa en
sens dans les deux langues et veut dire
se refere
aux idees de
parole, etc.
boiiche,
se rencontre sans cesse dans les actes anciens et
^[M
cote,
La lettre y
s'analyser ainsi qu'il suit.
babylonien, gar en 'touranien, a
L'ideogramme
de
villa et
locution a moitie semitique, a moitie touranienne sa (ou âr)
gudaa gica) mahar, pent
qui, que, dont.
fils
cote de cet enonce est I'enonce
Autre creancier gagiste ne mettra
ce que Neboedir
La
jour 15^ du mois de Sivan I'argent produira a sa charge un
gage de Neboedir.
(ou
sur Lisiru et Ittia
repondent."
sekel et denii par mois et par mine.

le
victoires
Perse.
la
" Une mine d'argent creance de Neboedir

Belahierib.
les
modernes
L'ideogramme TI represente notamment ime preposi-
de.
tion touranienne traduite en semitique par ana, etc.
Quant a mahar,
un mot
c'est
semitique qui se presente, ainsi que ses derives, tres souvent dans les contrats avec
significations devant,
les
anterienr, etc.
II
I'inversion, specialement des particules, etc.
ne faut pas oublier d'ailleurs que
est
une regie touranienne.
Remarquons qu'a partir de cette phrase a moitie touranienne les pronoms sont
au singulier quand ils se rapportent aux debiteurs, comma si la debiteur etait unique.
II est probable qu'en effet Neboedir avait prete I'argent an question un an plus tot
au pere des debiteurs actuals,
termes de
I'acte primitif.
at
qu'en faisant sa novation avec
C'est pourquoi sans doute son
precise par le premier acte, n'ast
Pour an
finir
signale par nous.
sur
les
Babylone
les
Medas,
le
il
repetait les
patronymique, bien
a 30 pour lOO
supplement babylonien de notra cours

droits de Pantiquite.
empare de Sippara, y avaient

les dieux Merodach et
detruit
da son regne,
.Sin lui
apparurent, et Merodach lui ordonna de retablir ce temple afin d'y reinstaller

Sin.
Tout
I'armee
Mede
Merodach
roi
effraye,
lui
Nabonid
dit
au dieu
"Mais
ce temple dont tu
I'environne, et ses forces sont terribles."
Ce
fut alors
prophetisa la chute de cette puissance Medique
de ce pauple,
et
de tous
les rois
(c'est-
Warka egalement
comma dans las vieilles
autre acta de
aux ant res
s'etant
Au commencement
temple de Sin.
I'interet est
de 20 pour loO,
I'interet est
obligations en droit egyptien compare
* Nabonid raconte que

le
comme dans un
Voir sur ces questions
touraniennes.
les fils
jamais indique.
avec cet acte, remarquons que
a-dire au taux legal egyptien),
lois
ici
nom
si
me
que
le
dieu
paries,
le
dieu
formidable, du
qui allaient a sa suite, dans les trois ans.
235
Jink
7]
Du
temps de Darius tout cela
s'elevat
etait
encore assez recent pour
qu'il
des pretendants au trone de Medie, d'aprfes une parente plus
ou moins
avec
reelle
le
dernier roi Cyaxare
trone de Babylone, ceux-la se disant

qui
[1S87.
aux
rattachaient
se
grandes
fils
d'autres pretendants au
de Nabonid
en
nations
lutte
et d'autres,
I'epoque
d'Assurbanipal.
done
II etait
tout naturel qu'un titre royal rappelat les 4 dernieres
hegemonies qui avaient eu
la
possession de la
ville
de Sippara.
Le
pretendant actuel entendait succe'der specialement au roi des Perses,

par cela
mais,
(|ualite
de
roi
meme, au
des
rois, le
avait joue anterieurement le
aux
des IMedes
roi
meme
de Perse avaient
les rois
I'epoque persane ce
titre figure
roi
role dans ce
de Babylone qui
meme
pays, et enfin
a ces vieux monarques d'Assyrie
rois des nations par excellence,
dont
remplace, en
qu'avait
des Perses, au
roi
de
pris ce titre
roi
des nations.
d'abord en Chaldee a
la suite
du
A
titre
de Babylone dans la date des actes puis finit par subsister a

peu pres seul, en remplacant generalement tons les autres dans le
de
roi
formulaire juridique.
La reunion des 4
pas
reste,
titres est
certainement archaique.
On
ne pent
supposer plus tardive que I'epoque du regne de Darius.
la
dans
les
" Voila, ajoute
documents de
t-il,
que Cyrus
le roi
la collection
Du
de Sippara qui sont parvenus
du pays d'Ansan (Perse), son petit serviteur, avec

annee Mede, celle-la. Istuvigou ( Astyage), le
sa horde infime, subjuguera la grande

roi des
Medes,
il
le fera captif, et toutes ses
^ J^^ V ->f
^^%iB t^^
->f >^r
T-^T t:^]
Vr
c^r
îr
t]
^ ^HT ^h m:
Kuraas
sar
mat ansaan ardu
saati usappiih.
II est
3ri
possessions
ummani
point,
prendra pour son pays."
'W:
-TH tt ^^
? t? ><><
m i^
^ m
^^
!^?
su izutu (d) zab
manda raba
ma kamuutsu ana mati su

comme sur tant d'autres,
Istuvigu sar zab nianda izbat
a remarquer que sur ce
les
iiir Vr
-}
^î ^^-^
su zahiri ina
11
ilqi.
les
recits
Xenophon), nous racontant que Cyrus

vainquit et detrona Astyage, fds de Cyaxare, le dernier roi des Medes, se trouvent
pleinement confirmes par des documents contemporains incontestables.
Un autre document de Sippara, le No. 32 de notre collection particuliere, est
relatif a Tepoque oil cette ville, suivant Nabonid, se trouvait enveloppee par les
Medes, c'esl-a-dire a la fin du regne de Neriglissar et au commencement du regne
d'Herodote (contraires
de Nabonid.
ici
Nous aurons
a ceux
de
I'occasion d'en reparlcr.
236
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
entre nos mains,
Toute
n'en est pas de posterieur a ce r^gne.
il
se trouve
collection
[1887.
entre
repartie
Saosdukin
de
I'epoque
Le document
d'Assurbanipal et les dernieres annees de Darius.
la
frere
qui
de cette note (No. 99 de notre collection) est relatif a la

reception par le tresor de Samas des >ff-<^ *^'^^^'^^'* "toutes de
I'objet
fait
mouton," donnees par des bergers ^*^yt.

se trouve indique en
apporte par chacun
Is"-
Ci;>nf.
'J'^'^^
^'{J vdliis ;
detoiisio,
tonsor oviiim ^
'.p-
(chald.
Le poids de
talents
tonsura
(!]..
la laine
en mines. ;f
et
lana
--^
Stxla,
tonsura, scilicet proventus lana; ab una ove annuus, laihi
tons a, etc.
t Le mot
rfz'r^T
par
traduit en semiticjue
est
;-/"//,
hebreii
HJ^"^
^^'"^
paitre, etc.
Nous connaiisons par
la laine
de
d'autres
documents de notre collection
Le No.
.<^ YI a cette epoque.
TI_
le
prix nioyen de
94, par exemple, renferme
un comjite
Trois des dettes ante-
laine livree in soliitnin, avec estimations en argent.
du prix de boeufs. Nous

un 4" ou la laine donnee in
rieures se trouvaient constituees par le prix ou le reliquat
allons donner ces trois morceaux, en en negligant
sohttwn n'est pas estimee en argent.
^ y? v^\'^\^\
(n.4) T v^ ^î
.4
.^^ A\ ^m\ >f ^y ^^
jL ^ yn? ^4 n w iMy \^\
-<îr^ ^\t yr ^4 y ^^ ^^ yr
^\^^y\
i y
y?
<<<<<?
y;^
^r'<^L-l
'{^riy'Îi'zK'^'nT'î
y
iMy
<Y
I
yyy
-yy<y
y^
^^y
bilat (tikun) 12
mana
J^
abal su sa Ardia iddina (sena)
.<^
^'^
bilat
ana 16 du Kaspi sim
52^ mana
J|^
sim alpi ana Kalbai abal su sa Lubaldai iddina

I
n^^y
du 3 ribaata Kaspi ina sim
alpi
ana .... iddina.
237
.<^ y^
alpi (ana) Zaabiia
ana J
mana J|^
du Kaspi
.<^ y^
ana
June
Voici
7]
le texte
en question
^yy ^y
^y<y
[18S7.
^}
Vr
Vr
\"
"-"
^4 V :î ^>f
^y^y
t> (v-)
<^
V ^y ^4 ley -hf- -^y ^t] ^^<
Pii >^ ^^;
tt >^^ -Vr <w ^y ^4 y t^^y<y ui^ ^ni
<y hT^ ^Vr ^yy ^y ^4 y 4^ -hf- -7
Mî^<><y-y 4- *^^ j^{? ?
-^y
y]f
^mmmmm
JL^]]
sa (^) ri'u
S^^''
yum
sa ina arah sivan
sanat
alu
kam
i6
kam
Salsalmarsu sar alu Parsu
Madai Eki ina matmati
ana saga Samas itdinu
....
Samas
52 mana
mana Damiki
42 mana Itti Samas (Ki Samas)
bilat (tikun)
kasir
6 bilat 18
II biLat
....
Le nom
eli
bilat sa bit
royal est ecrit
lectures Sal i-ag inarsu^
L'acte est date
Babylone
clu
"J^
"J^
^y*" ^
^^
comporte
les
Rag
rag
sa/ viarsu, Sal sal-iiiarsu,
29 arah sanina
<le
I'an
41
de Nabuchodonosor
roi
de
:yy
On
Rag
-7
-^y^y^y
>^
t^] ^,.
un talent 12 mines de laine (c"est-a-dire 72 mines de

vendus pour 16 sekels d'argent, que, d'une autre part, un talent 52 mines
et demie (c'est-a-dire 112 mines et demie) sont vendus pour 25 sekels d'argent, et
qu'enfin 8 mines de laine sont vendues pour un sekel 3 quarts (ou ribat) d'argent.
voit que, d'une part,
laine) sont
Ce
dernier compte ne represente qu'un reliquat sur le prix d'un boeuf (?a simi
alpi).
Les deux autres paraissent representer chacun
le jirix
com])let d'un de ccs
animaux.
I'our en revcnir a la laine, I'estimation
inferieure a
un quart de sekel.
moycnnc (Tunc mine en
Actuellement
238
la
etait.de tres pen
meilleure laine, dans nos pays
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
[18S7.
Ajoutons que Marsu peut se lire aussi varsu. S'il s'agit

du faux Smerdis on lui aurait attribue en le reconnaissant
a Sippara un nom d'avenement ou d'intronisation bien different
du nom de Barzia qu'avait porte Gotames. Ces noms d'intronisation, assez frequents dans tous les anciens pays d'Orient, en Egypte
marsu.
bien
ici
comme
en Chaldee, ont
pour de
rois bien
en usage dans ce dernier pays

noms. Ajoutons
ete, dit-on,
connus
d'ailleurs sous d'autres
du reste qu'aucun document ofificiel de ce pretendant ne nous a

donne le nom qu'il avait pris.
Deux autres points sont a noter
D'abord la date Le 18 Sivan
de la 2^ annee du regne en question. Ceci suppose un regne d'une
:
certaine etendue
etc.,
comme
car les rois Perses,
avenement, suivant une des methodes de
commencent
moins, ne
la
Nous avons
accomplie.
babylonien du cours sur
les
premiere annee entierement
obligations en droit cgypfien

II
est vrai
que
s'il
I'appendice
compare anx
d'un pretendu
s'agit
manque de prendre pour I'annee
pas
frere n'aura
au
calcul, ou, tout
parle de ces questions dans
autres droits de Vantiquite.
de Cambyse, ce
la
de Nisam qui
i'''"
methode de calcul
2^ annee, suivant la
developpee par M. Oppert, qu'apres
Babyloniens,
les rois
ne commencent leur premiere annee qu'au
suit leur
frere
du commencement de sa royaute, I'annee de la mort de son frere

Cambyse. II pouvait done avoir deja sur ses protocoles un regne
notable quand il a fait valoir ses droits.
Si Ton supposait au contraire qu'il s'agit ici de quelque pretendant inconnu n'ayant que les
annees de son regne
effectif,
on
en presence de cette
se trouverait
grosse difficulte d'un regne effectif aussi long ne laissant pas de trace
dans
Si le
I'histoire.
court, et
si
represente
comme
regne
effectif
du second Smerdis a
cette tablette s'y rapporte,
prix
il
un poids d'argent environ quatre
qu'il
moindre.
fois
tres
ete
en faudrait conclure
Nous
reviendrons d'ailleurs sur toutes ces questions d'economie politique.
Les JP^
^f-
Iy
Nous
collection.
du "^
:[
se
rencontrent ainsi dans plusieurs autres Nos. de notre
citerons particulierement
^yy'^^
et des
le
No. 91, ou
<T^T 5C^ ^T, parmi
les
nature pour une propriete rurale donnee en exploitation.

locations,
il
y avait en outre une certaine
proprement
dits
cereales
les
"^
tÎ
et
^ yy"^^
representes
plantes
ici
par les dattes
oleagineuses
la laine des
somme
troupeaux
figure a cote
Comme
<f^y
ici
du
dans d'autres
d'argent a payer.
representees
:
il
redevances a payer en
<^^ ^| =
par
le
Les
fruits
suluppi,
"^ >^
et
les
le
voila bien les principaux revenus d'une
ferme antique.
239
June
7]
Or
attendu environ deux ans pour se declarer.
que parmi
les
pretendants enumeres par
il
est a
[1S87.
remarquer
Darius (apres Gotames)
de Behistun il ne vient qu'en septieme ordre. On

done tente de mettre sa revolte encore plus tard, et c'est ce
qu'a fait M. Boscawen.
dans
I'inscription
serait
Un
autre
point
remarquer
employe abusivement a
la
Tideogramme >^yy
est
place de Tideogramme
Vj
ahi,
ici
avant les
mots -^y ^yy et ^y ^y<y y][ y^^.

On se demande si le scribe du
temple de Sippara se figurait (jue la Perse et la Medie etaient des
villes
comme
Babylone.
done considerer cela comme une erreur pure et simple, ou

bien tacher d'y voir une intention, difficile a saisir? S'il s'agit de
fautes du scribe cela cadrerait beaucoup mieux avec I'idee que Sippara
s'etait declare pour un pretendant qu'on n'y connaissait que par
Faut-il
oui dire.
The
Mr.
S.
following
A. Smith
for these
Communications.
:
Assyrian Letters.
One
of the most
composed of the
difficult
portions
of the Assyrian
literature
and despatches. It is partly due to

this fact that so little has been done in explaining or translating
them.
George Smith only attempted to translate a very few, and
outside of this little had been done until Mr. Pinches gave several
in transcription and translation, accompanied where possible by
the text.
Fourteen such documents are to be found transcribed,
translated, and explained in the second part of my edition of
the texts of Asurbanipal
in the third part, which is now in the
press, the texts of K. 582, K. 514, K. 533, K. 679, K. 686,
K. 669, K. II, K. 525, K. 183, K. 1249, K. 1252, K. 1229, K. 487,
K. 549, K. 578, and K. 96, accompanied in the same manner by
transcription, translation, and notes, will be given.
These numbers
represent some of the best preserved, most important, as well as
the most difficult tablets in the British Museum collection.
The
six that are given below are perfect specimens, and may be taken
is
letters
as a type of the others.
240
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
Some
I.
They
reasons
torn
are
why
[18S7,
these letters are so difficult are apparent
of their connection
out
the
in
circumstances
and they belong

to a longer correspondence, of which we have no knowledge, but
which is necessary in order to a good understanding of any single
2. We are dependent to a large extent on the help afforded
letter.
by the cognate languages for our ability to explain any Assyrian
But we have in Hebrew only the sacred writings giving
texts.
us the annals of the nation, which corresponds exactly to the kind
of accounts we find in the Assyrian historical inscriptions. By this
in
which
their authors
were placed
at the time,
means we are enabled to arrive at the meaning quite clearly and

For these reports, which come from all parts of the empire
readily.
in its most flourishing years, we have no such help.
If we had
a series of such miscellaneous reports in Hebrew, they would
doubtless give us such linguistic help as would materially aid us
in better explaining the tablets under consideration.
It is as if some
one 2500 years hence, studying and deciphering the annals of
the rulers of the British Empire, should find some short letters
from Yorkshire, Lancashire, Scotland, Wales, and Ireland, written
by a chief of police, some revenue and tax collector, or army
official, whose grammar would not be regular or his style faultless.
He would find here dialectic peculiarities and words which he
had never seen before, and would often be at a loss to see any
meaning in them at all. Words which he had translated readily
in the annals would occasion him much trouble, because the writers
of the letters employ them in an entirely new sense.
Now this
is precisely the case with the letters which we have from the library
There seems to me to be no need of hesitating to
at Nineveh.
admit that the reports of Bel-ibni, Asurbanipal's general, with
refer-
camp, or the letters of

Nabu-sum-iddin, who so often writes about horses, may contain
linguistic inconsistencies which the learned scribe of the court
ence
to
condition
the
of
affairs
in
the
would have condemned.
They came from
great empire, and are
of dialectic peculiarities,
full
all
parts of Asurbanipal's
the people, but not used at the king's court.
words, however,
we must attempt
to explain
common among
In explaining the
them grammatically
in
each instance.
There
tablets.
(cf.
is
a long
One
list
of words
of the most
Part II of
my
known
common
is
only to us in these report-
adamiis
edition of Asurbanipal).
241
(S.
1064) ad-dan-nis
It is
quite certainly
June
to
7]
be compared with the Aramaic
^5^'^"'^
as well as the etymology proves
The
time."
adjective
The importance
and
worth
is
some
is
to contain,
they enable us to
inscriptions,
"constantly,
all
the
of frequent occurrence.
indefinite that their value
that
historical
is
of these messages
they are supposed by

slight
adannu
The connection
"time."
mean
to
it
[1887.
is
not the historic references

for these are generally so
Their chief historic
small.
up wanting passages
fill
and where they are
clear,
in
the
they enable us
sometimes to obtain a better understanding of difficult clauses

Their great importance, however,
of the historical inscriptions.
seems to me to be linguistic but here and there we find references

which are the most valuable for our knowledge of the manners
;
and customs of the people. We are also enabled to settle the

many words by the variants given us in these letters
readings of
e.s:;.
Siyyf >tJ^
>-yyi
''^\ of the annals of Asurbanipal

K.
in
filr Assyriologie,
1 1
mentioned above
1887,
p.
227),
pronunciation of the name.
{cf.
which
my
is
many
^]^ ^fS^
in
Zeitschr.
question as to the
settles the
great
written
remarks
titles
of
officials
are
documents which we meet nowhere else, and

of the nature of whose office or functions we know nothing.
Attention may also be called to the fact that two classes of
correspondence exist, a familiar or less formal kind, which is not
addressed to the king, and the official, which is always addressed
mentioned
to him,
in these
if it
latter class is
be not a communication from the king himself;

by far the most numerous.
this
It would be intensely interesting and valuable if we could hit

upon some plan by which the Assyrian " report-tablets " might be
classified
according to the province or
district
from which they came.
This we cannot do to any large extent at present, but

able to do so,
we should then be
if
we were
able to learn the peculiarities of
the language used in any particular portion of the Assyrian Empire.

If the generals or officials
employed
scribes to
do
their writing for
them, then these were certainly scribes of the district where they
were, but it may easily be true that they were written by the officials
themselves.
Any
translations of this class of inscriptions
which have been
made, or which may now be made, will need material revision after
a larger number of letters have been published and compared with
each other, for it is only by such comparison and study that many of
these
documents can
be, to
any extent,
242
satisfactorily explained.
JUXE
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
The
translations given
in the future, for
some
[1887
below therefore are sure
to
need revision
parts the writer has been unable to find a trans-
lation or explanation
at all
satisfactory to
The
himself.
order ot
the words in the Assyrian has been followed wherever possible, so

that the reader
is
no note
may know whence
come when
the translations
there
to aid him.
K. 48 2.
Transcriptioti.
A-na
Trafislation.
To
sarri be-li-ia
my
lord,
thy sej-vant, Nabii-nasir.
Nabu u Marduk
May
a-na
to the king,
sarri be-li-ia
5 a-dan-nis a-dan-nis
:o
the king,
ardu-ka Nabu-nasi-ir
Nebo and Merodach
my
lord
constantly, constantly
lik-ru-bu
be gracious.
sul-mu a-dan-nis a-dan-nis
Peace constantly, consto?itly [to hi/n).
a-na pi-ki-te
By
sa belit par-si
of the lady of command,
lib-bi sa-sarri
may
be-li-ia
my
a-dan-nis lu ta-ab-su
constantly rejoice him.
appointment
the heart of the king,
lord,
Rev.
sa pi-kit-te
By
sa belit par-si
of the lady of command,
appointment
may
15 sarru be-li
the king,
apil aple-su
his grandsons
ina burki-e-su
upon his knees
li-in-tu-hu
my
lord
rest,
gray hairs
par-su-ma-a-te
upon
20 ina zi-ik-ni-su-nu
may
li-mur
{?)
their beards
he
see.
Remarks.
The
characters >-<
Previous to this time

tion e-ni-ia, in
which
J^
^^fy ^rc,
//
is
be read
be-li-ia.
held to be an ideogram for enu, " lord,"
according to W.A.I.
prefer to regard the
think, to
have adopted the Haupt-Delitzsch transcrip-
>-<
and ni the phonetic complement.

value of
II,
But the character ni has the

pi. 48, line 42a, and I much
whole as a phonetic writing of the usual
" lord."
243
bclu.,
June
7]
[1887.
This word is to be derived from the

"appointment."
means
probably
Line
it
Line
where
9,
Nachtriige, p. 85)
my
Line
can be
13.
little
is
>^>f-
Amrbanipaltexte,
The
Line
17, l>i/rld-e-su,
"his knees."
Line
18, li-in-tuliu,
comes from the root
Am*
Eccl.
to spring."
The
root
me
to
For i-ra-ku-du
iii,
4, Isa.
xiii,
the
"ll^-
"to
XT\1,
at present
rest."
K. 1S3,
Hebrew
the
cf.
W.A.I. V,
21.
ik-ri-bi an-nu-ti
ana am. ardl-su u par-su-me sa bUi-su
word
16,
ff.,
and has been
No.
53,
sa sarri
is-p2ir-ii-ni
53, there are
gracious."
3,
obv., line
be-li
a-na kal-
ik-rii-bu-u-ni.
and the aged of
house he has sent
his
In this text (K. 618), as given W.A.I. V,
two mistakes, which Mr. Pinches and myself were able
In line
on comparing the original.
instead of Jgf, and the one before the
to correct
J^
"to dance,
"^j^"^,
the time of these words and these prayers of the king, (my)
lord to his dog, to his servant,
of
is
following passages in which this
known
Ultii da-ba-bi aji-ni-i
ff.
From
is
and
37,
par-su-mu-te i-ra-ku-du am. sihn'ite i-za-viu-ru., "the aged dance,
the young sing."
I'i-su
h'ne
20,
p.
62,
>t^
Although the tablet is somewhat broken here, there

doubt about the reading.
occurs are the only ones
^'
proljably also to be read thus.
Line jc),par-sH-ma-a-te.
15,
W.A.L V, 10,
The writing ^^ ^<
This expression occurs
par-si.
/'////
written ideographically
it is
Heft II of
{cf.
root -yprj
8, pi-ki-tc.
1 1
the
last
first
is
character
>-^y
instead
-.j^y.
K. 483.
Translation.
Transcription.
A-na
sarri beli-ia
my
lord,
lu-u sul-mu a-na sarri beli-ia
Peace
Marduk
May
to the king,
my
my
lord
to the king,
a-dan-nis lik-ru-bu
constantly be gracious.
eli
sa sarri beli is-pur-an-ni
As
to
ma-a at-ta-ma
thus
sa-,-al
ask.
The am. which
/Iz/u-hi,
occurs conhlantly in
" man, officer."
244
my
lord.
Ncbo and Merodach
a-na sarri be-li-ia
ina
of
the king,
thy servant Nabu-nadin-sum.
Nabij u
5.
To
ardu-ka Nabii nadin-sum
what the king {my) lord said

thou also
transcri]Hion
is
an nhbieviation
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
[1887.
Reverse.
10.
amelu
la
The
u-da
??ian
I do
riot
know,
has he not fled 1
ai u-su-tu-u-ni
I not asked,
a-na man-ni la as-al
Of whoju
am. lu-suh-ha-ni
the Lusuhhani,
la as-al-su
did I not ask him
have
Remarks.
from the well-known root
The word
Scîti?.*
from the same root.
Line 10, u-da. This word is probably from i^"T"', "to know."
The same form also occurs W.A.I. V, 53, No. 3, line 34. Besides
Line
9, sa-'-al, is
and
as-ai, line 12,
forms
this the
Line
and
2i-di
below K. 691,
K. 82, line 28.
unpublished
as-al-su, line 14, are also
lines
For the first of these forms see

and 20; for the second, see below,
i-di occur.
14,
19,
further
Cf.
21-du-u,
12, man-ni.
The
I take this
mamma, maxima, "who."

Line
13.
Cf.
with
it
is
possible.
nowhere
It is
usual form
word
Heb.
cannot explain
perhaps not entirely certain, but

reading
rev.,
line
word from the root
I derive this
11, u-su-tu-u-ni.
" to go to destruction, to flee."
Line
1046,
S.
an
letter.
to
be only another form of
1^2, Syr. ^JÔ.
this
it
ili^slZ?,
is isetuni.
is
line.
The
difficult to
probably an
character ha
see
official title,
how any
but
is
other
have met
else.
S.
1034.
Tra7iscription.
A-na
sarri be-li-ia
ardu-ka Bel-ikki-sa
lu
sul-mu a-na
sarri beli-ia
Nabii u Marduk
5.
a-na sarri beli-ia a-dan-nis

a-dan-nis lik-ru-bu
ina muh-hi bit zinnisLi ekalli

sa ina
Kal-zi
sa sarri be-li ip-ki-da-ni-ni
* I write
Jî
n.
i.e.
Heb.
J^, ^^^
= n.
i^3
245
H'^-'^-
= V^ ''
T' ^^
ti t^s
Junk
7]
[1887.
10. bit up-t:i-ti-ir

bit us-se pa-te
us-se a-na ka-ra-ri
kar-mat
libitte
sum-ma
sarru be-Ii i-kab-bi
a-na am. rab balate
15.
ti-e-mu lis-ku-nu
us-se
lil-li-ka
liik-ru-ur
Translation.
To
the king,
my
lord,
thy sei-vant Bel-ikkisa.
Peace
May
to the kiftg,
to the king,
5.
my
lord.
Nebo and Merodach
my
lord, constantly,
constantly be gracious.
As
house of the avoman of the palace,
to the
which
(is)
in the city of Kalzi,
over which the king (my) lord has appointed me,

I
the house is cracked,
o.
the house
the foundation is open.
The foujidation
to repair,
bricks are piled up.
If tlie
king, (my) lord, gives
to the chief
15.
command,
of the public safety
may he give,
may he go, the foimdation
may he repair.
order
Remarks.
This text has been translated by George Smith in his Assyrian
Discoveries,
p.
414, which
translation differs from his in
Line
respects.
zitmisti ekalli.
This refers, perhaps, to the harem of
G. Smith translates " the palace of the queen."
Line
9,
ip-ki-da-ni-ni.
strengthened form of the

of Heft
some important
7, bit
the king.
renders
My
Mr. Pinches pointed out to me.
II
of
my
The ending
ist pers. sing.
Asurbanipal.
It is
it.
246
Cf.
ni-ni appears
K. 359,
line
to
be
10,
p.
51
not "us," as George Smith

June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
Line
an
10, up-ta-ti-it\ is
[1887.
form from
Ifteal
"^t^Q,
"to
split,
to tear
to pieces."
Line
The
11, id-se.
root
is
This word comes
pa-tc.
U^tZ^î.
from the root njlD) "to open."

Line
The connection
12, ka-ra-ri.
demands some such meaning

bulge," which, although
just referred to.
"to
He
it
in line
18 below absolutely
G. Smith translates "to
as "repair."
might do here, makes no sense in the line
evidently connected
it
with the
Hebrew
"^"^3,
roll."
This is the most probable reading.

I derive
13, kar-inat.
word from the root "^3, "to heap up." The only difficulty in
explanation is that we have a fem. sing, when we should expect
Line
this
this
a fem. plur., but such incongruities occur elsewhere in Assyrian

Smith translates " bulging." He appears to have read
inscriptions.
kar-kur,
line
and derived
it
from 1'^3, as he did ka-ra-ri
me
but this seems to
such parts of the verb so
Line
we know.
far as
15, a/n. rab balate.
in the previous
impossible, for Assyrian does not form
am
not certain about the correctness
of the form of the last word of this group, since I have never met
This
with the plural of balatu.
do with
all
officer
seems to
me
that pertained to the public safety.
to
" master of public works."
K.
82.
Transcriptio?!.
A-na
sarri
matate
be-li-ia
ardu-ka Kudurru Bel u
Nabu
su-lum ba-la-tu u a-ra-ku u-mu

sa sarri be-li-ia a-na da-ris lik-bu-u
mat na-ki-ru a-na-ku

Pu-ku-du ina ti-bi bit A-muk-a-ni
5 ul-tu i-na
ardani sa sarri be-li-ia uk-te-it-tu-u

alani sa a-na masarti sa sarri be-li-ia
u-sa-as-bi-tu-um-ma am. Kal-lu-u
10 sa sarri
be-li-ia lu-se-ti-ku-u
a-na muh-hi alani i-tib-bu-u
sabe i-duk-ku u zinnisate u-sah-ma-su-u
u a-na muh-hi Sa-ba-a-a

am. si-ru-bu-tu it-te-bu-u
247
have had to
G. Smith translates
JuNF.
7]
15
u-mu
[1
sa a-na bit A-muk-a-ni
e-ru-bu ik-ta-bu-nu
um-ma am.
am.
te-bi-e
a-na muh-hi
si-ru-bu-tu it-te-bu
um-ma
sabe al-tap-ra
20 al-ka-a-ma
'-la-'-us-si-sa-'
masartu us-ra-a-ma
su-ub-bi-ta-nis-su-nu-tu
i-na
muh-hi nari
sarri
a-na muh-lji
25 Nabu-sar-usur am. rab ki-sir

it-bu-u us-sab-bit-su-nu-tu
ki-i
sarru be-li-a a-ki-i sa i-U-'-u

lis-'-al-su-su-nu-tu sarru be-li-a
i-di
A-muk-a-ni ik-tu-ma
bit
ki-i
30 Pu-ku-du ina kak-ka-ri-su-nu as-bu

am. Kal-lu-u it-ti-ni ul u-se-it-te-ku
am.
u su-nu-ma
u
te-bi-e
sa kak-ka-ru
a-ni-ni hi-tu
ni-kut-tu sarri be-li-a lik-bi-ma
35 a-na
tar-si ali
sa as-bu-u
am. Kal-lu-u lu-se-te-ku-u

Tratislation.
To
the
my lord,
May Bel and Neho
king of the coimtries,
thy servant Kudiirru.

the peace,
life,
of the king,
5
a7id le?igth of days
my
lord for ever co7nmand.
As
into the eriemfs country
the
Pukudu near
{entered),
by the house of Amukani,
of the king, my lord, murdered,

which {were) for the watch of the king,
the servants
the cities
they caused to take

I
o of the king,
against the
my
cities
7nay
lord,
advance
and the women
they treated violently,
a7id against SabcVa,

the Sirubutu, they adva7iced
5
the
day
07i
lord,
they pressed forward,
the soldiers they killed
my
the Kallu
which they the house of A77iukani
entered, they a7i/iou7iccd
248

June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
[1887.
thus ; the attackers against

the Sirubutu advance.
The
soldiers
sent thus
Go and
20
(/or) the Tld'iussisaî
a watch
watch) and
set {lit.
take them.
As
over the river of the king agaifist
25 Nabtl-sar-usjir, the chief of the forces

they advanced, he captured them.
May
my
the ki?tg,
ask them
Pukudu
the
as he wishes,
my lord,
of Amukani is
that the house
30
lord,
knows,
; the king,
destroyed aftd
in their country dwell.
The Kallu with us did 7iot march through

and they also, the attackers
and toe the si?i of the country
have cut
35
May
off.
the king,
may
my
lord,
conunand and
where they dwell,
the front of the city
?(?
march through.
the Kallu
Remarks.
This
a most perfect specimen of this class of tablets.
is
written in the
and
clear
that there
which
new Babylonian
The
regular.
is
and the writing
preservation of the tablet
any Assyrian documents
5,
Line
6,
Cf
the
7,
to destroy."
ti-bi.
common
Line
most
perfect,
so
in our collections.
CfK.
mat na-ki-ru, "the enemy's country."

where the same expression occurs.
Line
is
It is
is
scarcely a doubt as to the reading of a single character,
rarely true of
is
character,
derive this
expression
tik-te-it-tu-u
ardani.
is
ti-ib
word from
tahazi,
Ifta'al
^^4^11)
"rush of
from nnp,
Perhaps the plural
is
''
11, line 14,
"to come near."
battle."
end
to put an
more properly
to,
ardfitc,
as Strassmaier thinks.
Line
9,
Kal-lu-u.
About
this title I
know
nothing.
even found other passages with which to compare
Line
10, lu-se-ti-kti-u is
Line
11, i-tib-bu-u.
root
is
This
have not
it.
a shaphel form from pin^54I
take to be the correct reading.
the above-mentioned ^54in-
249
The
June
7]
Line
root
is
1 2,
u-sah-ma-su-u,
a shaphel form of the root
V^H-
This
unknown to me in Assyrian, but it seems to me

'^^^ primary meaning of
with the Hebrew Y^H-
elsewhere
be identical
to
is
[1887.
this
word
but
it
is
"to be sour" (the same
meaning
also has the
the part. YP"in
"a
(n^J
true of the Syriac
is
" to act violently," from
which we have
This is the meaning
violent (man)," Ps. Ixxi, 4.
which attaches to the word here
my
hence
translation.
It
may
be added that this meaning is usually expressed in Hebrew by the

root Dt2n, which is closely allied to this one.
to
This name
Line
14, si-ru-bu-tu.
Line
16, ik-ta-bu-nu, is
is
quite
new
common
from the
to
root
me.
Ôp, "to
speak,
command."
Line
17,
W.A.I. V.
3,
am.
This word
te-bi-e.
a derivative of
is
65 {Asurbanipaliexic, Heft
20, al-ka-a,
is
the imper. from ^7b^2 " to go."
Line 20, us-ra-a,
is
the imper. from
Line
Line
25,
am. rab
"^liJi,
Cf.
"to watch."
"chief of the forces."
ki-sir,
fc^jîri-
/, p. 24).
Ki-sir
is
a deriva-
tive of "^2p, " to collect, to join together."
Line
as ki sa.
"how." This expression has the same meaning
27, a-ki-i sa,
i-li--u.
This word
is
from the root n^î/, " to be strong,"
and then "to wish." le'u, "strong," letii, "might," ///, "steer," letu,
" wild-cow," and the precative particle /// all come from this root.
Line 30,
as-bn,
is
from the well-known root ^^71
as-bii-7i,
line
35, below, comes from the same.
Line 31,
This
it-ti-ni.
is
the preposition
////
with the suffix
7ii
of the ist person plural.

Si
Line 34,
Job
viii,
tii-kut-tu,
14, I^'ip^,
which
with this same meaning.

I
Arabic
Cf. the
is
The
off."
See also
Assyrian word under consideration
K.
is
ist
person plural.
83.
Transcnftion.
sarri
be-li-ia
am. ardu-ka Kap-ti-ia

lu-u su-lum a-na
sarri
"to cut
perhaps to be derived from a root I^tOp
derive from this root; the form
A-na
iijs,
be-li-ia
a-na
250
eli
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
[1887.
5 a-di-e sa Babili
sa sarri be-li-a is-pu-ra
un-ku
ul kir-bi-ka
sa sarri be-li-ia
sa Asur-ra-mi-im sarri
10 a-na muh-hi-ia
is-sa-,
a-na-ku u ahe-ia
ki-i
ni-il-lik-ku
ina
mat
A-ra-si ma-sar-ta
ni-it-ta-sar
it-ti-su
15 a-da-nu sa a-di-e
sa Babili
ul ak-su-du
ina harrana a-na

pa-ni
20 am. sa pa-ni
ekalli
e-te-la-'
ki-i
i-bak-ku-an-ni
ina Nipur u ina
Ur
ina lib-bi ilani-ka
25 u a-di-e sa sarri
as-sa-bat
be-li-ia
u a-na-ku
a-na a-di-e sa sarri be-li-ia

ul
ha-ma-ku u-um-ma
sabe aple-su-nu u assati-su-nu
30 a-di ilani-su-nu a-na
lib-bi
a-di-e sa sarri be-li-ia
u a-na-ku
li-ir-bu
ina
si-pir-ti
sa sarri be-li-ia
am. si-bu-tu
35
ki-i
a-na lib-bi
il-lik-ku
a-di-e sa sarri be-li-ia
ina Babili
i-te-ir-bu
Translation.
To
my
the king^
lord,
thy servant Kaptia.
Peace
to
the king,
my
lord.
251
As
to
June
7]
[1887.
laws of Babylon
the
{about) which the kmg,
not with thee
my
of the king,
my
has
lord,
se?it,
the signet ring
is
lord.
what Asur-ramim-sarri
10 against me has brought,
I and my brothers,
as we wejit
(As
to)
Arasi a watch
into the coiuitry of
with him
15
we
watched.
The oath of the agreements

of Babylo?i
I have not taken,
by the roads to
the presence
20 of the chief
went
Then they
to
of the palace
officer
up.
took
Niptir and
me
to
Ur
in the midst of thy gods
25
and
the agreements
took
to
of the king,
my
lord,
and I
the agreanents
my
of the king,
am
not faithless
The
people, their sojis
lord,
(?).
and
their wives
30 together with their gods into

the agreements of the king,
shall enter,
7vith the letter
when
the
"
lord
of the king,
my
lord,
my
lord,
elders
35 come, into
the agreements of the king,
i?i
my
and I
Babylo7i
will enter.
Remarks.
As
reference
to
the
accompanying
text
will
show, this
is
and complete tablet, written in the new Babylonian

character.
Although there are not many words which are not quite
clear, yet the thought and connection of the sentences is not so clear
to
beautiful
me
in all cases.
252
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
Line
Line
The
stipulations."
root
is
Hebrew T^^V,.
This seems to be the message that the king had sent
7.
to Kaptia
"laws, agreements,
a-di-e,
5,
Cf. the
nfc^4-
[1887.
the idea
perhaps
is
"
Thou
hast
no favor
thou hast incurred the displeasure of the king."
in
my
Kir-bi-ka
eyes,
com-
is
posed of kirbu, " midst, in the midst of," and ka, the suffix of the
2nd person singular ; zm-ku, " signet-ring " cf. the Arabic ^JJx- (See
;
Pinches, Zeitschr. fur Keihchriftforschung Vol. II, p. 325.)
from
Line
10, is-sais
Line
14, ni-it-ta-sar.
The
is
the
Ifte'al
of
"l^J^,
has been regularly assimilated to the following
Line
15, a-da-nu.
"oath."
like
iîU^3-
This word
Cf
the
"to watch."
Jl.
The connection seems to require a meaning

Hebrew ITli^, "testimony," Gen. xxi, 30;
This word
"precept," Ps. cxix, 22, 24.
is
to
be distinguished from
adannu, "time."
Line
21, e-te-la-
Line
22, i-bak-ku-mi-iii.
from 117^^4 "to be high, to go up."
is Ifte'al
derive this
word from the root
^3,t^2-
Hebrew "^PH. The Assyrian word has also the meaning

The words (G. Smith, History of Asurbanipal,
lead forth."
Cf. the
to
'*
p.
182
c.
be from a
and
p.
187
g.)
i-ba-ak-kii-su
Line 28, ha-jna-ku-u.

character
I
is.
am
and u-bak-ku-u
consider to
different root.
cannot
be
This
is
correct reading;
the
(Bezold,
][TT^y
Literatiirgeschichte,
the third
p.
241).
not able to say what the derivation or meaning of this word
The connection seems
to
require
some such
have given.
Line 34, am.
Cf. the
si-bu-tii.
Hebrew
^"^tZ}.
K. 691.
Transcription.
A-na
sarri beli-ia
ardu-ka
Ag-gul-la-nu
lu-u sul-mu a-na sarri beli-ia
Nabu u Marduk
5
a-na sarri beli-ia lik-ru-bu

di-lil-su-nu ina muh-hi-ia
a-na bu-lut napsa-ti

sa-sarri beli a-da-lil
is-su-ri
sarru be-li i-kab-bi
253
translation
as
June
7]
10 ma-a mi-i-nu
[1887.
di-lil
pi-lak-ku 5u-u-tu
a-na Dilbat a-na-as-si

III
uma-ti
sarru be-li lu-u-di
15 lis-me
sarru be-li i-kab-bi
ma-a
a-ta-a
a-na e-pa-si-ka-ni
ki-i
as-me
la-a u-di la-a
20 u-ma-a sarru
lu-u-di
ki-i e-pa-as-u-ni
Translation.
To
the king,
my
lord,
thy serva?it, Aggullanu.
Peace
my
to the king,
May
my
to the king,
lord, be gracious.
Their conwiission
to
lord.
Ncbo and Mcrodach
save the
to
me,
life
of the king, {my) lord, I icill carry out

the comma7id, the king, {my) lord has spoken.
10 Thus: as for the commission,
that hatchet
to
Dilbat I bring,
(in) three days
the king, (my) lord, shall knoiv,
{and) shall hear.

1 5
The king, {my) lord has commajided
No IV
thus.
7vhether according to thy doitig
I do
30 but
not kjiow,
(?) the
when
it
I have
king shall
not heard,
k7ioti>,
shall come to pass.
Remarks.
'I'his letter is
above about the
the best possible illustration of what has been said

difficulty of explaining these
documents where the

In
all unknown.
circumstances attending the writing of them are
254
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
this instance
am
very difficult to say what the purpose of the letter
is
it
[1887.
how
also unable to see
and phrases are to

combine to make it
one of the most difficult texts that I have met. My esteemed friend
Rev. J. N. Strassmaier, S.J., kindly spent an hour in studying this
tablet with me, and what I shall have to say by way of explanation
was.
be understood or explained.
certain words
All these things
includes his suggestions to me.
From
gerously
it would seem that the king was

danand had sent for information as to himself from the
letter.
Aggulanu is a name of quite frequent occurrence
the seventh line

ill,
writer of this
on Assyrian
We
tablets.
know from
lanu was an astrologer, and
several tablets that
not unlikely that this
author had been commissioned to find out
should
perhaps,
live, or,
his recovery.
was
is
one Agguthe same
is
This corresponds to what seems to be said in this
person.
Its
it
written,
inquiry of the heavenly bodies as to

letter
becomes somewhat clearer.

The words and
as I can explain them, seem to me to lend themselves
But the translation and explanation must be considered
then
to this view.
letter.
long the king
were the circumstances under which the
If these
phrases, as far
make
how
it
as doubtful.
Line
as
6, di-lil-su-nu.
the well-known
remarks in Zt7/.^^/^r.
Arabic
Cf. the
mentioned
This word seems to have the same meaning

(see
my
Assyr., Vol. II, p. 229, Assurb., Heft II, p.
2)2))-
" business,
tillu,
The
a^l^j.
work,
suffix su-tiu
"
does not refer to any one
in the letter, but to those persons
the will of the king to Aggulanu.
commission
who had made known
A-da-lil, line 8,
of course, from
is,
the same root.
Line
"
The connection requires some such meaning as

The root I take to be "^D^î? " to bind." A parallel use
9, is-sii-ri.
command."
of a derivative of this root
is
to
be found Dan.
vi, 8,
'HDt^j " interdict."

T v;
Cf. further "^Di^
and
see K. 525, line 6
where
Line
remember
"^Dh^j "obligation, prohibition."
and
to
10, mi-i-nu.
line \o,i-su-ur-ri.
have noticed
Two
For
this
word
These are the only passages
this word.
words need to be carefully distinguished.
The word meaning "number" is written in the same way in very

many passages; the root, however, is certainly tUT^j "to number."
But the word in this and many other passages corresponds to the
Syriac
U^-
{Cf
my
Assurb., Reft II, p. 51.)
255

June
7]
Line
may be
This word certainly means "hatchet."
\\^ pi-lak-ku.
that reference
victims for sacrifice
made
is
there
to a hatchet used
attention to a small fragment
The
II, 37, 24.
^y>- >^yy
J^JJ^
K.
4205
entire line reads thus
According to
^^.
>f-
in
Mr. Pinches called
which
][][<
by
is
it
though
>->f '-ff^ "^TI^ ^T

was called among
I
this a bird
do not see
in explaining this passage.
Su-u-tu.
that
It
we
are
seems to
in his Assyrisches Wbt'terbuch
viz. line
has
and
line 32,
made such
This
much
me
only another form of the word siVatu, "the same."
form occurs twice in K. 525,
my
completes W.A.I.
the Assyrians the pi-lak-ki Isfar, "the hatchet of Istar."

referred to en passajif,
It
preparing the
however, no possibiUty of translating
is,
passage with any degree of certainty.
this
[1887.
is
aided
that this
This same
where Delitzsch,
egregious blunders in
trying to copy the text, as I understand will be pointed out by an
anonymous reviewer
Line
is Î'liî,
Line
These characters seem to me to form one

them as two, ana as-si. The
12, a-na-as-si.
word, although
root
in the Expositor.
it is
possible to read
"to carry."
13, wna-ti, is
probably an old form of the plural.
Perhaps this Avord means "now," and is to

17,
be compared with the Hebrew Hrii^, yet this is by no means
Line
a-ta-a.
certain.
Line
this
18, e-pa-si-ka-7ii.
can think of no other root from which
word may be derived than
'^T'D^^-,
but the form of the word
seems peculiar.
Line
20,
u-ma-a.
cusative of umii,
to
me
to
fit
here.
and
I,
Mr. Pinches explains
this
therefore, prefer to regard
particle.
Line 21,
word
translates "to-day," but this does
e-pa-as-u-ni,
is
from the root
256
ti^D^^s-
it
as the ac-
not seem
as a conjunctive
Proc. Soc. Bib!. Arch., June,
Plate
I.
5-
T?
-m
yr
10.
^yy?
-rrif
^y
i|i:{^
^yy?
y?
^yy
^-
j.yi?
rif
^y .>
^^yyy
y?
Tr
IH
<y5e^
482.
j^:;^
^w
->-^\
Reverse.
gyy
^yy
^y-
->f^
-^
^y
-yyy
^^
y^
5^^
^^ ^^
^\
,0.
^
^yy^
-tw
t\
^y^^
-I
^^y
^y^
^y
w
???
"t^
\i
Proc. Soc. Bibl. Arch., lime, 1887.
Plate
II.
-j:^T
-^H
483.
->f
j^][
>^
^^ <-^H *îr ti:?s -n jîr ^v ->f j^

w
Av,
ill!
Reverse.
-in-
T?
I?
T?
-^T
f:>++-
t:HPPf-
Y^YY
iBJ
>ir
-Eir
-^r
_>->-T^YYYy
'^ l-YYYY
m^ ^
^ -i^
YY/
YY^
>
>fl-
Proc. Soc. Bibl. Arch.,Jttne,
Plate
III.
S.
Vi
-^r
^11?
1034.
^:^
-^
iKf
Sff:
-tV,
ill!
^-
- <-^H4 5.rrii ^ îiTT

in - -^11 ^ -11^
ill^^-^^
5.t^
jîii
5.yril
jî
-î
-^H
jî
15-
MÎI
<w m
Idl
-nil
I?
^r^
^^
î
^^11
-11;
i\
Proc. Soc. Bibl. Arch., June, 1887.
Plate IV.
t^
^ îni ^<
-^
>^-r
H V j:^
^ ;^
4^
f^^
-^^r
.4
r?
^ >^
î^r
^r<r
^]] ,4^ ^r
îr
S4r ^^r ^^
'EI
^- -^
:oyf
H ^
:^?
r h h
-^ri
-^>-^
^-
^4T ^r ^n -^^ r?
-^^r
^4 ^f
r?
^^
-4^
-^
^- ^B] ^41 ^r
-^-^
-ill
-OT
"^n
:^r
<ii
^{
:^
<^r^y4
:^T
15.
82.
"EI
Reverse.
T
4-
-n
B
25.
4-
-^r
-Tin
^>!i
îrr
^4 <^rÎ4
j:^
-^r^M
T]?
^,.
4-
??
-ill
-^>ii
^r
Vr
J^
^
?^^-^>i^TM?^t^^
\
30.
4-
-HI I
E^
jî
^
^ H
^- t^^
:^?
K?-H
j^
35.
y?
-4^
f^
.ij
^}
Ikii
^:î]
-^
j^
An
E^
-îr
m^
r;?
t;<]
j^ 4
j^-
-in
'î
j^^
^>f<
-u^ n j^- >:pl^

"^r
- :p-^ >^r ^ni I '7^ ^ -^S4I K-K J^ <^K -^n ^ S4r ^T ^J:^
I
j^
y?
-îr
"T^
^<:^M4
^4
1^-
-m
-^
>^n
1^
ityy
j:^.
;^
y?
ly
-^-
^
^]
t:^^
^y
^
"^y
-m
-m
Plate V.
5.
4^T
r?
T[
^
^?
4ir
EÎ?
4ll
-^:^?
^?.^
[if
j:;<r
Reverse.
y
^y
411
^^?
:i^
iii
<ty.^
20.
:^?
-^M ^^
.4
83.
j^ ^y
--IT
EH
-iL J^r
^y-
4-
-Tl
4ir
"^r
<
J^
-HF-
-<i4 4iT
25>-<
y][
.^
y?
s<
<-T-^
^î,
^
35-
<F-'IET
"^T
':hI
<^ ^-
xtiM IH -^y
4cy :^;
y?
<V-^
^^
T?
^-^^
\\
.^
EÎ?
^T
-^y
M^ ^^
.4
J^
^y
-^
>m
"i^y
^ ^-
Edge
^4
T?
^^ J^^
ijcy
j^
-<
-^^
J^
7/

Plate VI.
K
-^y -^H
5-
^-
I?
-^T
5^1
>-.Tr
-n
IH
iin
^-
-ir^
^r<
\7
îK
-IR tl:^ -^
^]
-^
->f
-^r >^
>^-^
^y -M t^^
^]
Vy
-0
-^r j^:^
r?
691.
V,
iff 5^^
5^
:^
.IT
<
^r
^]
<h
Reverse.
i^:^
^5-
<r
^T
îm^
<!!?.
I-
fcE:^
20.
^M
5^
y?
y?
<iiy
-^y
y?
!.yyyt:
Vr
-^y
^yyyi:^
^y
yr
fc^
j^
j^yyy
-y?
<y^
^^
^
-^y
:=:
y?
<yy?
-^h
^.yyyj.
j^:
y-
<y^

June
PROCEEDINGS.
7.]
The
W.
Professor
[1887.
has been received
Some Apocryphal Psalms
in Syrl\c.
In a Syriac MS., formerly belonging to the Society
now
Christian Knowledge, but
of Cambridge,
first,
have not
The MS.
printed anywhere.
rtlss^rv^,
or
'Book of
composed on a very
Peroz-Shabhor or al-Anbar (who
I,
iii.
258
p.
yet,
Discipline,' a large theological
artificial
lived about a.d.
r<'iv3.Tn, of this work, the scribe has
up some blank
purpose of
filling
Psalms
question,
in
words
difficult
f.
wdb
and
116^
ff.
in
'
ff
The
scribe
name, cwôcn,
in
(2)
These are
Hoffmann, Opusc.
shape
three
Nahum."
subscriptions,
several
in
lie
between
Nestor., pp. Ill, IV),
crescents
for the
(i)
of
the
some
r<l3^2w
between a Jacobite and a Nestorian,
must, however, roughly speaking,
the paper
K'Ô,^^
explanations
Homo of Al-Kosh,
He has recorded
but as the MS.
imperfect at the end, the exact date of writing
(see
added a few excerpts
was the well known
near Mosul, "the village of the prophet

his
920
see Assemani,
of the Paradise,' r<iiaa..Ti^.l
(3) a disputation
\\ib.
bishop of
Elias,
section,
first
leaves.
wzâwdb
Book
the
by
plan,
At the end of the
sq.).
so far as I know, been
contains the Kethabhd dhc-Dhurrasha,
treatise,
B.O.
Promoting
for
deposited in the University Library
find the following apocryphal Psalms, which, with
the exception of the
r<ii."ia."i.t
from
Wright.
with
It
1675 and 17 12
a.d.
and the watermark
in
rather
small
adjunct of this
would
seem
to belong to the
one corner of the page
not given.
is
is
latter part of the xviith century.
These same Psalms, five in number, are also found, with the
same adjuncts, in the Vatican MS. of Ehas of al-Anbar's work,
Cod. Vat.
t.
iii,
this
p.
Syr.
385).
MS.
written at
clxxxiii,
ff
iijb-iiga (see Assemani's Catalogue,
Professor Guidi has, with his usual kindness, collated
me.
It is dated A. Or. 2014 = a.d.
Al-Kosh by one Khaushabha bar Daniel.
for
257
1703, and was
June
7]
The Psalms
ordinarily
(see,
for
are
numbered
five
in
as Ps.
[1SS7.
number, of wliich the
first
example, the Codex A/iibrosianus, ed. Ceriani, f
reproduce the
that
is
Greek and Syriac Hexaplar MSS.
cli in
text, so far as possible, exactly as
sSZ").
stands in the
it
MSS.
I.
ôcn
K^.'Li
.^_ca\iar<'
.I'lP^'.i
^H."i. s-
Cod. Cantab. r<'î*.'5'3\
cnîTn
These two verses are wanting
wolf,
is
an old error
for
in the
râ:^
Cod.
ûJlz.&c\
._cur<'
Cantal:).
in the
Cod. Ambros.
whicli might
/'car,
Cod. AmiPros.
,jav^3_ and r<'Tl^
'
Cod. Ambros.
CX230,
Cod. Ambros. ,al..i
ôcn
This word
wanting
xjjrcLa
^^cuk*
^.
.-..wrt'
'^
is
r<*i\Vcv
and omits
ooo
r<'crAr<'
'
Cod. Ambros. cn^CUjLJC.5>3.1
Cod. Ambros. r^llo
--58
Ijc
Tlic
word
written
r^3r<'.'1
.\
r^\::n ocn
r^lar^.l
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
îviia^JO
ca:^"ior<!l
r<^^vi\^.l
[1887.
rdisa ^^cara ^xai^^r^
II.
^)ci2k.o
cafiQAa.xi
rc^n \y\
0..jb2LZ.
a-^dr\cx-z.
rc'HaLX.
K'^vJ^n-Xjj
o.:^.ict:9i\
râ
KlaA ^H
::n
.^ ^
-^
rdjjjrciX
or?
criix.cx:^
^^cn.V^\ ctujitjCULO
Av.=>ca-^r<'
>*
cajjiscvx.
^nn An" \\
Cod. Ambros. Ai
Cod. Ambros. AxDOaqi
cUi-.-ioi^'iA
r^:u*^r^
^caiX-Cijfc-O
cniaio^
coi-n-^r^ -^^ôi_l.l
r<LVS3.i
^s^.tj^t^* odo.V3.:^
g, \ ^.lao-aqAo
n^%
cD^-MCV-a.-x.^ o.ib.^-x.K' K'H-î-z.
cucujiSnX ^jXit<lr?3^
A}^2q
rx'r^^^cuaos
rc'^^'i^.l
<^
-n
cv.Ok.^z.âAa
oq-I-T-Q-:^
^nuji.!
r<'H
n tA
cnûucuruLov
cnJ^xDO
A* T<'i.ja(l PC*.!
Cod. Ambros.
''
This word, though found
in
^JJta.Z.
r<liJL3
both Mss.,
previous line.
259
.T2k
is
perhaps a repetition from the
June
7]
T<lzx^,-J
r<:x\^\
^^^m3vs?3r^t?3a
f^Lsw-x-X-H
r<li>.*-x.H.i
^JJ
.*
s..i
rc^fc \
ji-L-ui
r<'.T.*r<'
'
jx^r^Ci
n-iT*g3.t
p99
^"1
is
^cno.-ux^ A.^ A^-
cojao oJâA-n
reLsi-Sk
r^-JCxJa
on
_acT30\JL.i..A-i.
T O-a^
O-^.-iO "n \
J3^^^ rd*i:i
wanting in the Cod. Cantab.
260
[1887.
CX-^-i-s
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
[1887.
III.
r<'cr>\y^
a.
..
^xa-STS
.i Qk.i
'
This word
Cod. Vat.
Cod. Vat.
is
..1
ir
rdao
wanting
n.TJ
,t
xJ.:^
in the
^^Xrilx.
KlV^^
s,^ rdAo
cno''i.cL.2k.
'
'
z.2l.a
,a.i
t.aA^^
.^^ciA
Cod. Cantab.
iJLacn
'
261
Cod. Vat.
ctixaIs
Cod. Vat.
.^jCLtiî
(j'^V).
June
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.'EOLOGY.
7]
rîra^
xXtor<'o
,ills.o
.jgns.*
vfyTxjjuri
^\n
rîsai
oVkTa.TAO
[1887.
xX.l.ô^ t<lisa
vyî^
AîfiaxA
IV.
*
K'acn .Jt-^.^^^
Ajt^* A.*p^
^'sp
.j^rc'.i
^*^.a
^
>
vyufio-uA
Add
cxi^Tl^.l
^r^:i
r^^Ci
cn^cvnA^
0.1n.t-."i
K'ocn
...OCQ.1
rdX
O.T^
cniv^
r<l"i.2?3
qocv.m
262
f^L.irc'
xiii.v^ î^rtlL
.xrarc'.T
Cod. Vat. omits
i^^SflrC'
rtlaK'.ia
Aa-xj^l â-Ar<'
?
^
i.J..a-i3oi.ô
rd.iK' ;p<\a^
CTii^k.\
.ix9ill
rdraii^
^.^33
cn^^
,i..x.a..iA
An\-i> OK'
cra'x2^
ca.\
a-*o.i_X
.T-^
OOCO
r<lAa\^
.^Â
rdrai^*.
^^j^.T-aO-l.T
Cod. Vat.
.
rx'^
rtiraK'.l
oir)^0
'^
Arix..!
oocn
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
r^jsao
au.i.^rc'.i
[1887.
r^sr^^c^ rdAoLjjC^
r<U*oij3o
r^^r^
V.
CX^vso
ori2a.zA
aiciJLO
^r<'o
AiVa
CDC\.jjLnz.
r^h\cus3
.1^.1
cn^r^Ju:^
r<!i3.M
A.\^rq
"l.TJC
.Xuj
rlrk:^^^\2q
pai.3
Ms. Cantab.
=3\cxx.o
en
n,
ô
xsiei
r^L'Sosas*.
^x^r^
Acux.
..aXoT^
î
K'ôco
r<!A.i
A^^n
263
,ixîl
^drxHî
r<lâ& xi^
iâ>ci
cnâ.3.&\.
i^kjao.i
rC'A>CUjj.l
.^^^.l
caxfia*.\
^"W
Auocn K'cvcn ^.^ji**

K'H-i.^k^
rdî-tJoX
r<!.x.^3
r<:i3.M
.^^cvA i^jao.io
.jJOlrt*
._a^\A
Tune
7]
[18S7.
Five Psalms of David, which are not written in the

order of the psalms.
Ps.
I.
(i)
cli.
Thanksgiving of David.
my
my
was the youngest among
brethren, and a youth in
my
and I found a
Hon and a wolf, and slew them and rent them. (3) My hands made
an organ, and my fingers fashioned a harp. (4) Who will show me
my Lord? He, my Lord, is become my God.* (5) He sent His
angel and took me away from my father's flock, and anointed me
father's house.
(2) I
used to feed
father's flock,
oil of anointing.
(6) My brethren, the fair and the tall,
them the Lord had no pleasure. (7) And I went forth to meet the
Philistine, and he cursed me by his idols.
(8) But I drew his sword
and cut off his head, and took away the reproach from the children
with the
in
of Israel.
IL
The Prayer of Hezekiah tuhen
(i)
With a loud voice
proclaim ye His glory.

glorify
His praise
yourselves
(3) Join
God;
glorify ye
Amid
(2)
efieinies
the
surrojindcd him.
in the
assembly of many
multitude of the upright
and speak of His glory with the righteous.

{literally, your soul) to the good and to the
Most High. (4) Gather yourselves together

and be not slow in showing forth His
to
deliverance [and His strength] and His glory to all babes.
(5) That
the honour of the Lord may be known, wisdom hath been given
perfect, to glorify the
make known His
and
to tell of
strength
His works
it
made known to men (6) to

and to make them that lack
comprehend His glory (7) who
hath been
make known unto babes His
strength,
understanding
to
{literally, heart)
His entrances and distant from His gates (8) because

the Lord of Jacob is exalted, and His glory is upon all His works.
(9) And a man who glorifies the Most High, in him will He take
pleasure as in one who offers fine meal, and as in one who offers
he-goats and calves; (lo) and as in one who makes fat the altar
are far from
with a multitude of burnt offerings

the hands of the just.
(11)
and
From
as the smell of incense from
thy upright gatesf shall be heard
His voice, and from the voice of the upright admonition.

*
Or
better, as in
t The feminine
Cod. Ambros., The Lord,
suffix
He
is
seems to be addressed to the
264
my
(12)
God.
city of Jerusalem.
And
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
in their eating shall
be satisfying
High, and their speech
from the wicked
know Him
is
who hath
who
He
Him
in the
He
law of the Most
strength.
all
Lord taketh
will
when
in their drinking,
make known His
to
that glorify
the time of evil will
Lord,
is
is
speech of Him, and from
(15) Lo, the eye of the
and unto them
and
(13) Their dwelling
they share together.
far
in truth,
[1887.
How
(14)
transgressors to
pity
on the good,
multiply mercy, and from
deliver their soul.
(16) Blessed be the
hand of the wicked ;

up a horn out of Jacob and a judge of the nations out of
(17) that He may prolong His dwelling in Zion, and may
delivered the wretched from the
raiseth
Israel;
adorn our age
in Jerusalem.
in.
JVAen the People obtained permission from Cynis
return home.
to
have cried unto Thee; hearken Thou unto me.

up my hands to Thy holy dwelling-place; incline
Thine ear unto me. (3) And grant me my request;* my prayer
withhold not from me. (4) Build up my soul, and destroy it not
and lay it not bare before the wicked. (5) Them that recompense
(i)
(2)
have
Lord,
Thou away from me,
evil things turn
judge
me
lifted
not according to
my
O judge
sins,
of truth.
because no
(6)
flesh is
Lord,
innocent
(7) Make plain to me, O Lord, Thy law, and teach

me Thy judgments; (8) and many shall hear of Thy works, and the
nations shall praise Thine honour.
(9) Remember me and forget
me not and lead me not into things that be too hard for me.
(10) The sins of my youth make Thou to pass from me, and my
before Thee.
them not remember against me. (11) Cleanse me,

evil leprosy, and let it no more come unto me.
its
Dry
up
roots
in {WlexaWy, fro7ti) me, and let not its leaves
(12)
sprout within me.
(13) Great art Thou, O Lord; therefore my
chastisement
let
Lord, from the
request shall be fulfilled from before Thee.

1
complain that he
men add
confidence
[unto
;
may
me]?
give unto
(15)
cried unto the
me ? and
From
(14)
before ,Thee,
Lord and
To whom
shall
what can the strength of
He
Lord,
is
my
heard me, and healed
my heart. (16) I slumbered and slept; I dreamed

and was helped, and the Lord sustained me. (17) They sorely
pained my heart ; I will return thanks because the Lord delivered
the breaking of
* Cod.
^'at.
my
265
requests.
June
7]
Now will
me.
(iS)
and
I shall
I rejoice in their
shame;
(19) Give
not be ashamed.
and ever. (20) Deliver

house of Jacob Thy proved one.
for ever
Israel
have hoped
Thou honour
Thine
[1SS7.
elect,
in
Thee,
for ever,
and them
even
ol the
IV.
Spoken by David wJien he was contending with the
and
lion
the
wolf, which took a sheep from his flock.

(i)
me
God,
deliver
Was
flock,
aid; help
the lion
Thou me and save

go down
wolf confound me ?
(2) Shall I
or shall the
not enough for them that they lay in wait for
it
and
my
to
soul from the slayer.
mouth of
to Sheol by the
(3)
God, come
Thou my
my
rent in pieces a sheep of
my
father's
father's drove, but they
were
Have pity, O Lord, and save

Thy holy one from destruction that he may rehearse Thy glories in
all his times, and may praise Thy great name
(5) when Thou hast
wishing also to destroy
my
soul
(4)
him from the hands of the destroying lion and of the

ravening wolf, and when Thou hast rescued my captivity from the
hands of the wild beasts. (6) Quickly, O my Lord (Adonai), send
from before Thee a deliverer, and draw me out of the gaping pit,
delivered
Avhich imprisons
me
in its depths.
V.
Spoken by David when returning thanks
him from
(i)
name
the lion
and
Praise the Lord,

(2)
Who
the 7uolf
all
to
God, 7uho had delivered
and he had slain
ye nations; glorify Him, and bless His
rescued the soul of His elect from the hands of
death, and delivered His holy one from destruction
me
my soul from
my deliverance
from the nets of Sheol, and
fathomed.
before
(4)
Him,
both of them.
Because, ere
was well nigh rent
in
(3)
and saved
the pit that cannot be
could go forth from
two pieces by two wild beasts.
But He sent His angel, and shut up from me the gaping mouths,
and rescued my life from destruction. (6) My soul shall glorify
Him and exalt Him, because of all His kindnesses which He hath
done and will do unto me.
(5)
nuEENs' College, Camhriuge,

4M May, 1887.
266
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
The
MM. Eugene
[18S7.
and Victor Revillout
Les Depots et les Confiements en Droit Egyptien et en

Droit Babylonien.
Dans
qui
le droit
romain de
epoque,
la derniere
c'est-a-dire
composait surtout d'emprunts successifs au
se
au droit des nations environnantes, on nommait depots
ments
d'argent, rapportant d'ailleurs
les caisses
le
nom
Les
des banquiers.
interets,
interpretes, ne
Mais
iinparfaits.
place-
pouvant pas changer
Ce
adjectif.
sont la
que dans
faut savoir
il
gentium,
les
qui se faisaient dans
ancien en droit romain, y ont adjoint un
pour eux des depots
dans celui
jtis
les
vieux droits, qui ont servi de prototypes aux jurisconsultes remains

sur
ce
I'argent
comme
point,
analogue
dont
somme
beaucoup
sur
etablie
n'etait
mot
le
le depositaire se servait
aucune
d'autres,
de'pot
s'appliquait
jusqu'a ce qu'il
distinction
bien a
aussi
rendit qu'a
le
confiee pour etre conservee intacte a la disposition
du
demotique du British Museum, relative a un
de ces depots d'argent, nous montre nettement la diffe'rence entre
ces deux genres.
la
Une
deposant.
tessere
Une nommee Tsemonth* pretendait avoir

somme de 2 talents
beau-frere et sa soeur une
Le depot
dette,
il
225 argenteus.
ordonnerent en consequence que si
fut nie, et les juges
ne
le beau-frere
pretait
pas un serment formel au sujet de cette
non seulement
aurait a en rembourser,
puisque evidemment
interets,
depose chez son

et
servi
s'e'tait
il
le
mais
capital,
de cet argent
les
qu'il
declarait n'avoir pas intact entre les mains, et avait ainsi transforme
la
nature du depot.
mot employe
Ici le
{ja Kelu (Copte 6^Xo)

d'autres pieces demotiques ou
1
* " Copie du serment qu'a
Pamont neb Manun,

Helek, a savoir
"Adjure
repose avec
moi en disant que

ta soeur, tu
ainsi qu'a
ne
il
Hor,
I'an 15, qui fait
exactement
fils
hi
meme
ou
/^
que dans
de de'pots d'objets a rendre
s'agit
an
le
de Psenhor, a
la
porte des dieux de
23 payni, a Tsemonth,
12, le
fille
de
soit le
lui
fait
est
1 0^-^:
me
Ka
de
Manun
qui repose a jamais ainsi que tout dieu qui
Les 2 talents 225 argenteus au

je les ai regus
les as
en depot
pas donnes, tu ne
Tadjom ma femme.
II
f,
me
*)
72*=; )\\S\\i însi que
les as
n'y a pas de
267
sujet desquels tu as parle
pas confles
*)
avec
Tadjom
f/o ^ 1
mensonge dans ce serment."
June
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILKOLOGV.
7]
[1SS7.
en nature et sans intt'ret. Nous avons publie rccemmcnt une piece

de ce genre dans laquelle intervient egalement un serment, mais
cette fois non judiciaire, serment par lequel le depositaire s'oblige
purement
de Rosette
du
meme
nom
%,
f/o Kclu ((5^Xo) ou
/,
J_
pourquoi
et c'est
employe a une certaine epoque pour designer

que nous le voyons dans les decrets
contrats, ainsi
et
de Canope ;t car
aussitot
contractuel,
droit
jour ou le deposant
le
^ pour sens principal celui de confier
(x^Xo)
masse des
la
Le mot
constatant.*
ce terme fut
depot
le
mains de quiconque rapportera en son
et entre les
la tessere le
fala
simplement a rendre
et
voudra
le
il
ne faut pas oublier qu'a
apres
nombreux
contrats de beaucoup les plus
I'origine
de Bocchoris,
code
le
les
etaient ceux dans lesquels
par exemple en culture, par une location,

on confiait sa chose
d'un
immeuble, Une chose que Ton remettait
s'agissait
il
quand
avec une destination determinee, obligatoire pour celui qui la
constituait dans
recevait, et qui en etait personnellement charge,
:
:J:
Arret (en verlu duquel ce serment fut prononce)

*'
amene
Qu'il
sa sceur
Tachons en sa main pour
qu'ils jurent le serment,
serment de sa garantie (a lui). lis feront le serment pour qu'elle (la plaignante)
S'ils ne le font pas, qu'ils lui donnent 2 talents et 225 argenteus
s'eloigne d'eux.
et leurs interets.
On
Le serment a ete depose dans
que Keloji
voit
employe a
est
la
dans
la fois
main de Psechons, pses."
le sens actif et passif
recevoir en
depot, confier en depot."
le
* " Copie du serment qu'a fait Psechons, fils d'llermocles, qu'il a fait dans
temple de Chens, a savoir
" Adjure soit Chons qui repose a jamais, ainsi que tout dieu qui repose avec
lui
le
jour
oil
ils
apporteront ces (ccritures)
je le rendrai (ce depot),
(mot-a-mot
f Voir
pris)
ma
chrestomathie demotique,
par
lui
''
est
gens
pour
le
Canope
auront choisi
p.
54,
pour
decret de Rosette, et
le
la
piece demotique du Louvre, dent le
ANTIPPAÔN TQN AYXNQN,
a un H<, /(J_
XÂO
fait
litre
ccci au prophete, a I'ecrivain
et qui est ainsi redigee
d'Imouth (Asclepios)
le
du sanctuairc
dieu grand.
et
au peuple de
(Qu'il fasse votre
!)
268
de chancellerie
aussiune fondation i)ieuseassimilec
Ilereius habitant d'une maison qui est dans I'Asclepeium dil
son sanctuairc
depot f'o /^
qu'ils
ENTPAÊSeAI EN HASIN T0I2 XPHMATI2M0I2
X L'auteur de
en grec
les
pour cela."
p. 139, pour le decret de
KM
au milieu de Thebes, a I'homme
la
Je
fais
dcmeurc
savoir
eternelle;
resplendissement dans
June
TROCEEDINGS.
7]
ce sens un depot, un confiement, un
[1S87.
Elle se trouvait placee
t'ala.
entre les mains de quelqu'un, mais pour remplir les intentions de

celui qui
avait placee.
I'y
L'idee de confiement* et celle de placement dominent dans les
temps anciens toute
theorie des depots
la
pourquoi
et c'est
les
depots d'argent se rattachent plus specialement a I'organisation des
banques et du commerce.
Chez les banquiers grecs
les
payer par ces banquiers
sommes
comme
" En
II
<,
/(
J 3_i,
Le
maisons.
faut
II
pour
le reste,
Les
scribe de
Nehi
ordonner de
est
pour ces
(ki*ci)
pour
les
une
(c'est
preparer pour
faire
remettre a Teos chaque annee.
personnes ne pourront pas
autres
grande deesse
la
Tekem
Cela restera eternellement
J'ai fait solder cela et
qu'il le fasse
remarquer que notre
ministrative
de
et
un luminaire a jamais, parmi
n'y a pas a laisser s'eteindre
fondation perpetuelle).
faire
devoir,
banques modernes
les
main du dieu Imoiith
la
42 luminaires qui existent aujourd'hui.

Pathot
qu'ils se trouveraient
mettre de cote (par jour) un kesro d'huile de
j'ai fait
le luminaire.
de Thot, en
de pouvoir
particuliers, afin
nous faisons actuellement payer par
I'an 30, le 7
Astarte,
les
C'est en
depo
prendre en leurs
le
clioses, etc."
piece
partie
fait
du Serapeum de Memphis.
de
correspondance ad-
la
Aussi n'emploie-t-on pas
*)
SJ
= CTÂtJO comme dans les pieces de Thebaide, mais J <, /, J_ = XA.X0

comme dans les decrets de Rosette (redige aussi a Memphis) et de Canope
La meme difference subsiste encore en Copte
(provenant de la Basse Egypte).
Keloii
fait
Basse Egypte,
est particulier a la
2C<i.AO
a la Thebaide.
J'ai
depuis longtemps remarquer que des differences dialectales semblables a celles
du Copte
Notons que
apnd
XiLAO
et
(5^X(JD
veulen
aliqiicnt, concn-dcre, coiiunetidare,
(TÂCJLJ
signifie
existaient en demotiqiie.
dire egalement, deponere
de plus hospitio excipere ou habitare,
et
si
(T^ ACOOT
committere
(Nous avons deja remarque plus haut que ^ \ J
al'uui.
Les mots
actif et passif.)
Ce
CTÂCO
et
(JOlAe
et
XCOIAI,
^^'^'t
poeme
Thebain
^^ i^^j_
cointnitii
effet le
sens
/j
J_, designant aussi
satyrique par exemple).
* Cette idee de confiement exprimee par

et le
en
ou
bote, n'ont pas d'autre origine.
dernier est represente en demotique par la forme 1 < f
les botes (dans le
ah'ciii
((5
^Xuo)
le
memphitique ^
s'appliquait
<,
J\\ (X<lXo)
non seulement aux choses en
nature, mais aux affaires a suivre, aux proces, aux enquetes, etc.
C'est ainsi
que, dans un rapport administratif du serapeum, traduit par I'un de nous, dans
le N". 1-2 de la 5^ annee de sa Revue egyptologique, on voit le stratege dire a
I'agent
cussion
du grand
:
" Qu'on
de Memphis,
pretre, qui vient lui parler relativement a

la confie (3") <,
et c'est
pourquoi
la
/,
^, 2d)
forme
est
269
'j
<,
a un tel."
/,
J_.
une
affaire
de con-
Ce document provient
June
7]
nos differentes
au moyen
dettes
comptant
I'argent
de
[1887.
cheques, tantot
en mains, tantot, quand
qu'ils avaient
deposaient
ils
n'avaient
pas actuellement d'argent comptant, mais une position assez en vue,

se faisaient ouvrir
Timothee
fit
exactement
etait
nom de
son
un
credit
somme
pour une
de Conon chez Pasion
fils
meme
la
dans
les
deux
determinee, ainsi que
cas.
le
La
situation
Le banquier
payait au
banquier.
le
ouvert
client, soit sur I'argent confie, soit sur le credit
par un acceptation donnee d'avance.
Les banques chaldeennes, qui avaient

banques
pheniciennes
meme,
nous voyons
et
ainsi le
un mandat
payer, d'apres
ment un cheque,
particuliers,
ses clients,
personnages
et
au
roi
banquier de Babylone Neboahiiddin
ecrit
comme
ou
non seulement
le prix
il
ne
le
dirions actuelle-
mais d'immeubles vêndus aux plus grands
aucune difference entre

Mais dans ce dernier cas, bien
n'y avait
il
ouvert et le depot d'argent.
entendu,
nous
d'acquisitions faites par des
lui-meme.
Relativement a ces paiements,

le credit
de modeles aux
servi
aux banques grecques, procedaient de
et
pas d'un depot cachete, d'un depot parfait
s'agissait
suivant I'ecole, ne permettant pas a celui qui I'avait regu d'y toucher
autrement qu'en
maison
le restituant.
et entrant
s'agissait d'argent
II
en ligne de compte
c'etait la
place dans la
converture neces-
pour avoir dans cette maison

que sont aujourd'hui nos livrets de cheques,
couverture que, dans certains cas, une acceptation faite par le
banquier pouvait suppleer, ainsi que nous I'avons deja vu.
saire
pour se
un
faire ouvrir
credit a vue,
I'equivalent de ce
le mot >-y<y S^J

Ce mot comporte
Aussi avons nous longuement hesite en rencontrant
dans des textes
deux
en
effet
II
peut se
a des maisons de banque.
relatifs
lectures a cause
lire soit
hudu,
une racine bien connue,
du polysyllabisme du premier
La
soit pakdii.
celle
i''"^
signe.
lecture le rattachait
que nous retrouvons dans
la
h,
formule
ina hiiut liblnsu, correspondant exactement a la formule de'motique

lit
51
JT
Chez
1))53
les
Jiiati heii,
Egyptiens,
"content
comme
chez
mon
les
esclave, par exemple, declarait ainsi
pour indiquer
qu'il avait
a cette vente, et
meme
(]u'il
completement
coeur."
Chaldeens, celui qui cedait un
que son coeur
etait satisfait
souscrit, sans arriere pensee,
en avait acceptetoutes
les
consequences.
La
expression pouvait done admirablement convenir pour un
banciuier qui acceptait toutes les consequences

credit ^ vue faite
h.
un
client jusqu'a
lecture pakdit devait conduire a
une
de I'ouverture du
limite determinee.
L'autrc
un autre genre d'operation dont,
270
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
au point de vue des cheques,
ment
chez
le
les resultats
pratiques etaient exacte-
un placement d'argent
c'est-a-dire a
memes,
les
[1S87.
d'avance
fait
Nous avions adopte d'abord la premiere lecture,
banquier.
celle
que M. Strassmaier proposait dans le volume vii des Tra?isactioiis

a propos d'un acte du Louvre renfermant aussi le mot sukindii, sur
M. Oppert nous a exprime ses
lequel nous aurons bientot a revenir.
preferences pour
seconde, que M. Strassmaier lui-meme avait
la
choisie dubitativement pour
mot
le
S^f* dans
>-y<y
les transcriptions
des Actes de Liverpool et de Londres dont il avait donne' le texte et

dont nous donnions la traduction pour la premiere fois, sans nous
croire
lie
moins du monde par ces transcriptions que nous ne
le
negligions jamais de consulter.
la lecture
du mot
>-y<y
et
J^f
de son feminin ^]<] ^|<y
mot
se rattachait intimement le sens attribue au
^^ ^
^^
^^ X^]
que nous n'avions pas rencontre encore

en dehors de I'acte du Louvre copie par M. Strassmaier et nous
desesperions d'avoir des termes de comparaison quand, sur une des
tablettes de notre collection particuliere, ce meme mot, mis au genitif
^' comme il I'etait deja une fois dans Facte du Louvre
^yy^
II s'agit ici
d'un
mot
tres rare
^^
Le doute
en question, nous a frappe.

etait
ici n'etait
plus possible, et
il
evident qu'il s'agissait d'un versement, d'un encaissement,t ce
qui nous rapprochait un peu du sens deposite, " depot," propose pour
mot par M. Strassmaier, dans un essai de traduction malheureusement bien defectueux pour tout le reste. Bien que notre petite
ce
tablette,
chaque
provenant de Sippara,
ce
ligne,
qu'il
ait
perdu quelques signes au bout de
en reste nous montre, d'une maniere
tres claire,
qu'elle avait pour objet principal un versement d'argent de 19 mines
3 sekels
fait
entre les mains
temple d'Eparra; voici en
<^
t\
.4
du gardien (prepose)
effet les trois
yyy
>f
{kipu)
du celebre
premieres lignes.
imt \'\
(^m ^d
^\\At>^-<^-\-^\\
^mx^^\
Plus loin,
traduction
somme
les
suivie
^\
t^\
lacunes devenant beaucoup plus considerables, une

impossible.
serait
Mais
en question un premier paiement de
il
semble que sur
trois
mines
-|
a eu
la
lieu,
* Notons que si, a la page

53 de son index, il met pakdii avec un point d'interrogation pour trois tablettes, a la page 25 il transcrit egalement avec un point
d'interrogation
hudu pour une quatrieme.
t Nous reviendrons bientot
la dessus.
271
June
et
7]
qu'un second paiement d'une demi-niine est
individu qui semble etre le

n'intervient
ici
dans
En
La
aucune mention d'immeuble vendu.
un
tout cas
forte
somme
du Kipu du principal temple a done du

de depot, car on sait que les particuliers deposaient
entre les mains
versee
I'etre
effectue par
du Kipu d'Eparra.
fils
[18S7.
titre
en Egypte,
les temples, soit
dans tout
reste
le
soit
du monde ancien,
en Asie,
en Grece,
soit
sommes dargent
les
soit
qu'ils
voulaient mettre en surete, sous la sauve-garde des dieux memes.
que lorsque
Aristote nous raconte
au point de posseder chacun des
monie qu'eut
leur ville,
ils
le
Le
Kipii du temple du soleil
suhindu dont
le
comme
de Sparte ne leur permettant pas
tablette
Ton
oil
Eparrd) qui
avait requ le verse-
un
avoir joue
role important
du temple.
public dans un
numero precedent des Proceedings
une adoption,
un Kipu dÊparra, conjomtement avec un autre
de notre collection
voit
(d''
s'agit, parait
il
principal fonctionnaire
Nous avons deja

et
loi
garder chez eux.
ment,
une
enrichis
apres les dix ans d'hege'-
avaient eu soin de deposer tout cet
argent dans divers temples, la
de
les Spartiates se furent
milliotis,
fonctionnaire portant
de scribe de Sippara, creer des liens

C'est a eux que la
titre
le
particuliere, relative a
de famille par un acte de juridiction gracieuse.
demande d'adoption
a
de
titre
lieu
fils,
de pere
et
Dans une
I'enfant
est
adressee.
Ce
eux qui accordent,
sont
en question aux epoux qui veulent
lui
tenir
de mere.
memes
autre tablette de notre collection les deux
fonctionnaires, d'une part le Kip2c
autre part le scribe de
la ville,
du temple
principal,
comme
nous apparaissent
et
d'une
constituant
coUectivement un tribunal appele a se prononcer sur un delit, a ce

qu'il semble, et sur la responsabilite d'un employe inferieur du
temple.
places,
Cette tablette, malheureusement tres deterioree en diverses
commence
par
les
Nebokasir
quatre lignes suivantes
abalsu
Neboahiikisa
<T>^^^/H<::^T
u
Musesib
Marduk
sa
{d)
Nebo
iddina
eparra
kiipi
-jn ^-î^^r ui^
{d) tupsar sipparki
mahhar
ana
^-
ikbuu
^Tf
^^t^t
umma
June
7]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1887.
>^
naid
sar
dintirki
June
7]
[1887.
deposition de Nebokasir, mettant en cause un employe designe
comme
scribe des apaki, c'est-a-dire sans doute des apports, suivant le sens
du verbe
habituel
plus
le
abaJai,
apporter,
amener, presenter,
adducere, educere, producere, exhibere.
nr
-\A^\
pan
nebo
musetik
Cette deposition une
du temple
Dans
meme
nom du
Vr
^4f
Mais quant a
cette indication
la partie
-M
Vr^^
(d)
tupsar
apaki
il
de
la ville,
la quantite
%1 \^^ :^?
de laine
de
I'origine
ne
la
^ in
creance elle
reste plus cjue le
les
deux magistrats,
rendirent leur sentence.
est la
meme,
I'estimation la
->f
etait
-^T
<
^]]
indiquee en dernier
lieu, et
{]]\) ^y
.4
^<^Ê
laine etait
ici
de
commencement
4^ <^yy Kaspa ana mahiri {A'ilam).
,^^
qui subsiste encore
lis
troisieme, au contraire, I'origine de la creance se trouve indiquee
le
^
La
devant eux,
fois faite
creancier ainsi paye a subsiste
Q^^^y yj
Dans
da
et le scribe
second paragraphe
le
le
t\<\
aktabi.
kii
le kip2/
-7
(lu) ut
dans
IK.
^4 yy imt
U- Vf ^4
y? y?
>^^y
versee sur le prix de
*T+y
^-^t
>^y J^.
Arretons nous un instant sur ce terme, au sujet du quel on a beaucoup discute.

Les deux composantes de cette expression sont isolement parfaitement connues.
Le
signe lu est traduit par tsimi,
"mouton," dans
les bilingues.
Le
signe
J^y
mot ardii, "serviteur, domestique," et le mot

zikaru, "male." Aussi Mr. Houghton, dans son etude sur les mammiferes en
babylonien, avait-il transcrit le signe compose en question tsitiu zikaru, " mouton
male," et Mr. Delitsch I'avait-il transcrit tsinu ardu, et traduit "mouton domesrepresente a la fois en semitique le
De notre cote nous nous etions rattaches a cette derniere traduction.

Mais Mr. Pinches, dans son etude sur les portes de Balawat, avait soutcnu une
opinion nouvelle, qui consistait a reunir en un seul ideogramme les deux signes en
question, et a voir dans Ic tout, non point un mouton, mais un bceuf de trait {drauglit
tique."
ox),
II
117 et a
a consacre au developpement de cette opinion une longue note a la page

la
page Il8 de
opinion que
la
M. Pognon
l""""
partie
du
7"
volume des Transactions.
C'est cette
a foncierement adoptee dans I'ouvrage qu'il vient de faire
paraltre sur les inscriptions de Babylone, mais en ne
274
nommant
pas plus Mr. Pinches
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
la rendirent
en presence de personnes qui jouaient
et qui recueillaient leurs paroles
Nebo
ahi
musezib
batbi,
-H4
Rimut
marduk
(d),
abalsusa
Marduk
tupsar
iddin ahi,
^;?
I?
babi,
Kiipi
(d),
edir
abalsusa
epar,
ana
sipparki,
Baladu
(sur),
abalsusa
Ablai,
anunitumsarusur,
-IK
le role d'assesseurs,
ikisa
Nebo
abalsusa
[1887.
Nebo
^{ ^^
y?
iddinahi,
ii^î^
Iddinai
abalsusa
umma
ikbuu
a cette occasion qu'il ne I'avait
par Mr. Pinches avant de
nomme apropos
I'etre
par
lui
et
de rinscription de Bavian traduite
pas plus qu'il ne
nomme
M.
encore
Oppert a I'occasion des traductions qu'il lui emprunte souvent servilement, quelles
qu'elles soient, pour des inscriptions de Babylone qui sont foncierement les memes
que celles traduites par M. Oppert dans son expedition de Mesopotamie. Ici
d'ailleurs M. Pognon avait une excuse, car il avait modifie quelque chose a
ce qui
I'opinion de Mr. Pinches.
II avait transforme en veau le boeuf de trait
parait etrange puisque I'animal en question trainait le char du dieu Merodach.
Eh bien, une tablette de notre collection demontre qu'il en faut revenir a I'opinion
de Mr. Houghton. En effet, cette tablette, du regne de Darius, determine par
I'adjonction de la syllable ru, servant de complement phonetique, la prononciation
de
voir
II n'est
T-f y *T,"^y
done pas possible de douter
im mouton male ou un
dieu, n'a rien qui repugne.
Ajoutons que dans
Balawat commentee par Mr. Pinches

{alpi), c'est-a-dire
Or on
aux
boeufs, a titre
les
mot compose
le
T>f | >-x*'y
passage
^]
meme de I'inscription
so"'^ associes
aux
^^
d'animaux assignes a un temple pour un
n'a jamais sacrifie de bceufs de trait.
arrive pour le
qu'il faut lire tsinu zikarii, et
L'idee d'un belier sacre, attache au char d'un
belier.
T>f T *-x*'T
II est
de
sacrifice.
possible d'ailleurs qu'il soit
designant primitivement des moutons males
a I'exclusion des brebis d'etre pris collectivement, comme le mot mouton Test en
francjais alors qu'on I'applique aussi bien aux brebis elles-memes qu'aux males
coupes ou non.
Dans I'acte que M. Strassmaier a public sous leNo. 133, les T*y >^"^y figurent
egalement a cote de boeufs dans une creance, et cette meme creance por aussi
275
June
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.EOLDGV.
7]
De
cette sentence, la premiere partie etait relative a
incrimine, au scribe des apaki.
temple [ckur)
le
est declare
II
musetikudda,
tupsar
apaki,
>Biiî^^^<?-H
^{\t:^
^^
mah
ana
ekur
La seconde
^y "^-^y-
Temploye
responsable envers
Nebo
gabbi,
:<ir?n
kii
issaa,
ittadin
de I'enonce du jugement concerns
partie
^yy
^lais elle est tellement mutilee qu'il est impossible d'en
portee reelle.
saisir la
Plusieurs
egalement
la
sur de la laine
autres
tablettes
de notre collection nous montrent
haute situation du Kipu d'Eparra, qu'on aurait tendance
^^ 4^
j^.
M. Strassmaier ne
connaissant pas la valeur de ce
dernier mot, a tres mal-copie la seconde ligne, mais

il
[1SS7.
faut lire
5 bilat {likun) jpfy
'^
c'est la fin
il
est facile
de
la
reslituer
d'lme enumeration comprenant
40 moutons (ce que AL Strassmaier a vu), un certain nombre de IxMufs, probablement 10 (ce que i\L Strassmaier n'a pas vu), et enfin 5 talents de laine. La
dessus {ina libbi), 2 talents et 4 bceufs formaient la creance de Dainu suma iddin
sur liazuzu
la laine
p?r
^L
^Y'
dans
le
mois de Duzu
les
exprimee par Tideogramme
moutons exprimes par I'ideogramme T+l
jj^
y^J^
*^\
encore meconnu dans ce passage
Strassmaier, et les boeufs, que representait collectivement I'ideogramme
devaient etre livres.
cette societe
cours sur
les
II
etait dit
que I'argent qui avait
Iddina Marduk,
provenait de la societe
servi a les acheter
tribu de Nursin,
longuement parle dans I'appendice babylonien du
obligations en droit cgyptien compare aux autres droits de l'anti(/uite.
dent nous avons
Nous aurons
fils
de Basai, de
si
d'ailleurs a revenir bientot sur les
destines au sacrifice
la
animaux donnes aux temples
et
plusieurs tablettes de notre collection particuliere sont en elTet
relatives a cette question.
Avant de
dans
finir
nous devons dire que la laine J[|^

XI est souvent mentionnee
de Tablettes dont M. Strassmaier vient de publier les
la nouvelle collection
copies depuis I'impression de la note qu'on vient de
lire.
Dans
le
No. 174
est
il
<^ yy y^ _-<[ "HI "^^ ^^ ^^

tisserand î^ *^'\ *^^
^=^
>fl'^y V^
question par exemple de laine pour vetements

Jp[^
Cette laine est remise aux trois commis d'un

^yy^y >y-.
C'est
unc nouvelle
nous avons specifie
les
jireuvc
ajires tanl d'autrcs
premiers P"ur J[J^ .^yi
276
Voir
au.^si
du sens
latiic
lesNos. 71, 109,
que
etc.
June
TROCEEDINGS.
7]
[18S7.
a comparer a I'epistate etabli sur chaque temple d'Egypte a I'epoque
Ptolemaique,
et
qui parait avoir eu
d'administrateur et de prepose
Representant
mains
I'argent
le
temple,
il
un temple, il
ouvert par une acceptation
rencontre a la
du Louvre
recevait ainsi naturellement entre les
que Ton mettait sous
Mais, dans
la
garde des dieux.
n'est pas possible
au banquier Nebo
mot
le
qu'il
s'agit
iddm, cette
sit/iindu se
dans Facte
et
en correlanous sommes amenes force-
aJii
tion avec Fidee exprimee par .-y<y J^|,
ment a admettre
de songer a un credit
comme
formelle, et
dans Facte du temple d'Eparra
fois
relatif
garde du sanctuaire, en qualite
la
officiel.
fois
bien d'un de'pot effectif et d'un vrai
confiement.
done
faut
II
lire
non point hudatum, mais pakdafum,
ici,
supprimer tout signe de doute pour

cas
mot
oia le
se rencontre
comment nous
Voici
1139, public d'abord par
"Une mine
la transcription
et
pakdii dans les
au masculin.
traduirions en definitive Facte
M. Strassmaier
du Louvre
18 sekels d'argent, encaissement, cachete, reste du
maison de Belrimanni, fils de Musezibbel, de la tribu de

Marduk, que Belahierib, fils de Nirgalziribni, tribu d'Egibi, avait
prix d'une
Da
achetee
Fargent,
Nebo
(ipkidii)* a
a savoir 11
ahi iddin
18
mines,
comme
(hypothecaire gagiste) sur cette maison.
Facheteur de cette maison,
iddin,
sekels,
il
confie
avait
tesutum de creancier investi

Jusqu'a
la
mort de Bel ahi
nul creancier gagiste, pour ce
depot, {siihindii) ne se presenta.f

* Nous avions deja corrige en ipkidii
M.
lu ici
lui a confie dans la traduction que nous avions
an (voir
p.
411
mot
le
ibdidu qu'avait fautivement
Strassmaier, et nous I'avions en consequence rendu en francais par //
les
donnee de
obligations en droit egypticn compare
aux
cet acte
il
y a plus d'un
autres droits de
V antiqiiitc
et suivantes).
partir d'ici la copie de
tres defectueuse.
Nous
M.
Strassmaier, pleine de lacunes du reste, etait
I'avions deja completee en tres
sur la plupart des points I'annee derniere aux pages

tions en droit egyptien.
grande partie
412
et suivantes
Cependant une nouvelle revue de
et corrigee
des obliga-
la tablette
originale
Nous
nous a permis de dechiffrer definitivement certains groupes de caracteres.

citerons particulierement le
mot mallat que M. Stiassmaier
avec point d'interrogalion, et une

et 20, le
oil
mot qui termine
fois
la ligne 20,
sans point d'interrogation, dans
mot que M. Strassmaier
nous avons cru d'abord reconnaltre udi,
certainement
portion.
le
mot
Le peu
avait lu elat, une fois
et
les lignes
qui nous parait maintenant etre
hala, dont nous avons montre les premiers le sens vrai
d'espace qui restait pour
277
19
avait laisse en blanc,
le scribe
part,
au bout de cette ligne
lui
"
June
;:
7]
[1887.
"Voici que quatre ans apres la mort de Belahi iddin et de

ahi iddin, auquel ce versement e'tait confie, Belrimanni, pour
Nebo
son versement, vint par devant Ittimarduk baladu, fils de Nebo ahi
ne voulut pas rendre et donner cet encaissement en
iddin, qui
I'absence des grands et des juges.
ainsi
(done) en presence
d'Essagil,
une hypotheque qui I'absorbe (mot a mot,
'
lis allerent
A Ziria, gardien
des grands et des juges

[sa mallai) existe-t-elle sur cette
somme
encaissee
ils
dirent
la remplisse)
Ziria dit ainsi
'
"Si une hypotheque qui absorbe sa totalite ou une part quelconque existe sur cet encaissement je ne le sais pas
un peu ecraser
avail fait
premier
le
Nous avons des doutes
erreur.
parlir
de
la ligne 15
^?
<
^^
la
Strassmaier avail lu
la ligne
notre
Kuut
12,
bien
%>
-}^\A
M.
Strassmaier ne deviennenl surloul Ires nombreuses qu'a
V ^^T >^ ->f ^^ J^^ #
4?^ ^
C-^T
%\\A
M.
fautes de
les
De
horizontal du signe -|^T.
Voici notre copie, a partir de
peut-elre faul-il lire Kipi.
que
trait
sur le titre que
J^r
<M -H
tV\
^^
^
-^W -IH
IT- mÛJ ^^14 ^ ^T -El

^^ M^^'r ti -"ii
^ j^ ^11 4 tx J^T -II
*
m m
.4 tn^^ri-iî'^^^m- uj^ tT j^r

>7^-^
îBVy
î 4- ^1 ^r^T î iMT
Vr ^^ r
^-^ <3y^y ^yy 4 1> ^y
tî t] tm ^y ^ly ^^^y
Vr
;yuE^
^^y t]
-y<y^
^yy
:Hy
se <y^
mB
-
^^y ^y
j^y,
>^^^
-^ly
^h
<3y^y4
^y
4 t>
BVr
m^
^
^y
s^
i^y
<y-"Hy
^<
e^
-'ly
-v
etc.
Eninni ina arbala sanata (muanna), arki milulu sa Bel ahi iddin u Nelio
ahi iddin, sa suhindu ina pani su pakdalum, Belrimanni ana eli suhiindi su ana pani
Ittimarduk baladu al)alsusa Nebo ahi iddin illikamma sala (d) rabuti u daini
(ditar) suhiindu la yutir ma la iddin su
ma ana rnahar (d) rabuti u daini iksudu
;
nna
Ziria kipi esaggil ikl:)uu
Ziria ikbi
Suhiindu,
umma
kii
umma
rasutu sa mallat ina
rasutu sa mallat u hala
etc.
278
eli
sanamma
suhiindu suasu ibaassi.

ina
eli
ibaassu la idi
June
*'
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
L'encaissement, en son cachetage,
[18S7.
Itti
marduk baladu
remit a Belrimanni, en presence de Kiribtu
de Nirgal ahi uzur
Kisini,
II
et
de Sumaiukin
nous parait evident aujourd'hui
cachetee a mettre en caisse,
la
Banque de France
Ce depot
et
le Kisuii,
rendit et
d'Edirbel
le
les juges."
qu'il s'agit
bien
ici
d'une
somme
telle
qu'on en depose par exemple
dans
d'autres
maisons
de banque.
cachete, le banquier le rendit en definitive revetu des
cachets qui
comme on
le
fermaient.
II
I'avait
mis en surete dans ses
mettait en surete dans les temples les
sommes
caisses,
sujettes
a contestation.
L'idee de nos caisses de depots et consignations est en effet bien
loin d'etre nouvelle.
sants
Quand
de
tres
et
Ciceron nous donne des details

qui
ce
sur
instructifs
se
Brutus, par I'intermediaire d'un prete-nom,
tres interes-
en pareil
pratiquait
ellt
fait
un interet excessif, extraordinaire, une somme d'argent

ronde au senat de Salamine,* ce senat n'eut plus qu'une
force, a
assez
pensee, celle de s'acquitter au plus
Aussitot done qu' Appius
tot.
Claudius, beau-pere de Brutus, eut cesse de gouverner
romaine dont
Ciceron
le
de Chypre
I'ile
remplagait,
trouver cet honnete
faisait
en
le
mais,
somme
effectue,
de
des
priant
qu'ils devaient,
le
refus
et les
celui-ci,
dans un temple.
la
province
surent que
Salaminiens vinrent
re'gler
leur
Si
compte.
par Brutus
empecha
il
du creancier de
suivant les formes consacrees,
courir,
de
qu'ils
I'interet illegal exige'
pour ne point par trop de'sobliger
Salaminiens de deposer, sur
des
partie,
repre'sentants
les
homme
Ciceron ne pouvait pas admettre
la
cas.
recevoir
les
la recevoir,
ce depot eut ete
eussent cesse
Salaminiens se fussent trouves liberes comme par
un paiement proprement
dit.
C'etait ce
les
interets
que ne voulait pas Brutus,
composes, esperait voir grossir rapidement

sa creance.
Ciceron done trouva des pretextes pour s'opposer a ce
depot liberatoire, et, en qualite de magistrat, ayant par \i))ipe7-uim
qui, par le calcul d'interets
un pouvoir
absolu,
L'acheteur de
il
la
defendit aux Salaminiens de I'effectuer.
maison de Belrimanni
s'etait
acquitte en partie
par un de ces depots liberatoires, parce qu'on craignait

sur cette maison des droits reels.
Le
qu'il n'existat
de'pot fut remis a
un banquier
* Ciceron nous raconte qu'a cette occasion plusieurs senateurs voyant le lieu
les cavaliers romains mis a la disposition des agents
de Brutus, prefererent s'y laisser mourir de faim plutot que de consentir a cet
emprunt ruineux et sans utilite actuelle.
de leurs seances assiege par
279
June
7]
dont
la caisse
Mais c'etait au temple que devait

etait bien gardee.
probablement dans un delai determine a partir du jour
s'inscrire,
de
[1S87,
la vente, la
declaration de ces droits
qu'hypoth^ques
tels
re'els,
resultant d'actes ante'rieurs.
Le mot ^:=
que nous trouvons
hypothecaire, est
cre'ancier
pour designer
ici
mot meme qui
le
le
se trouve aussi soit
dans les actes d'hypotheque, soit dans les actes d'antichrese, soit
gen^ralement dans la plupart des actes ayant pour but la creation
d'un droit direct, autre que celui de proprietaire, sur une chose.
Nous avons
parle
juridique, dans le
aux
longuement de ce mot, pour en determiner le sens

volume sur les obligatio7is en droit egyptien cotnpare
Nous
auires droits de rafitiqidte.
I'avons traduit par
creancier gagiste, crcancier hypothecaire (voir
possesseiir,
homme
notamment
P- 345)-
Le mot semitique rasuji

ideogramme touranien.
cet
kami) ou
lit
^:x
sana/nma ina
J][<^
mettra pas
(le
quelquefois
alterne dans les
sanamina
iiia eli
ul isallat^ au lieu de
id
isallat, "
homme
possesseur autre ne
eli
creancier hypothecaire)
^jusqu'a ce que, est-il ajoute,
ait rec^-u
en entier son argent."
se trouve traduit dans les bilingues par isn
T}v
I'avons montre
h.
d'isu avec rasu
dans
la
page 382 de I'ouvrage deja

le
et,
ainsi
cite',
la
un
Du
tel
reste
que nous
synonymic
sens de " posseder," se trouve etablie par une
formule qui se rencontre dans

isi/7i
formules avec
du gage {mas
rasiiii
main par dessus
la
memes
C'est ainsi qu'a propos
les
anciens actes de Warka, "wa/dr
u iraass2{u" tout ce qu'ils ont (tout ce qu'ils possedent) ou
possederont.
Rien de plus naturel
d'ailleurs
que d'attacher a
I'idee
de gage celle de possession dans un pays ou le gage remis en

De meme Rome le mot
possession avait precede tous les autres.
'h.
pignus derive
^^
a pugiio,"
les jurisconsultes
du moins
par consequent figurant plutot une prise en
le declarent, et
mains, s'appliquait
egalement a I'hypotheque sans possession quand cette hypotheque

fut introduite
Aucun
par
le droit
des gens.
creancier hypothecaire ne
s'etait
presente durant plusieurs
Mais quand, apres ce temps, nous I'avons vu, le vendeur

vint demander au fils et successeur du banquicr qui avait recju le
depot la restitution de ce depot, le banquier prudent, pour se
Ce jugement
couvrir envers et contre tous, voulut un jugement.
annees.
solennel avait pour objet la constatation de I'absence de toute recla-
mation formulee par des
tiers.
280
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
Ce
qui represente la base de ces reclamations c'est le terme
Ce terme
rasiitu.
babyloniens,
I'ide'e
[1887.
dans un grand nombre d'actes
rencontre
se
pour
et
traduire nous avons hesite d'abord entre
le
d'arrangement que Ton avait proposee avant nous,
et celle
de
creance hypothecaire qui se rattachait mieux au sens de possession,
que
la racine
Warka
rasu avait forcement dans les actes de
traduits
par nous.
Cette hesitation entre deux significations radicales, dont I'une

a cette racine, et dont I'autre nous semblait
attribute
avait ete
nous I'eumes egalement quand
certaine,
d'un autre de ses derives,
mot
le
il
de rendre compte
s'agit
Ce mot
rasutatiii.
n'est certaine-
ment pas un simple pluriel ou un duel de rasiitii, forme sur le

modele de sallatani ou gallatani, dont le singulier est sallat ou
gallat.
En effet, dans I'acte 132 de M. Strassmaier il est question
de mesures de terrain Jff-<^ J^ confiees a la face du rasntanii
^ J^- t^\V^ ^\\

V^ ^r 4 n*
homme
non una
en possession qu'a un
Le rasutami
engage.
ou ce
trois actes
M. Strassmaier
plusieurs
livre
rasutanu qui
actes
scribe
il
pas
que
pour
roi
il
nous, p.
de savoir a quel
le
le
382
et
donne
un
terrain
comme
dans
et
comme
les
134 de
notre
d'un paiement
mains d'un
les
dans un de ces
rasutanu, une fois paye, doit s'adresser au
le
il
ne reste plus que
rasutanu se mele ainsi de
Tout d'abord, en nous appuyant sur
I'immeuble.
ne
suivantes de
immeuble entre
proprietaire,
faire regulariser la chose,
titre
et
question
toujours
est
I'acheteur d'un
n'est
est dit
du
par
cite)
On
no, 132
se rencontre (les Nos.
traduits
nom de
au
fait
abstraction)
done bien un homme,
est
titre
fois
(et
vente de
la
la
traduction
du mot rasu, nous avions propose de voir dans le

un " arrangeur," un de ces prete-nom qui agissent pour
comme cela se faisait par exemple tres frequemment autrefois
traditionelle
7-asutanu
autrui,
en Alsace ou,
parait-il,
pour acheter on
s'adressait a
meme
Plus tard, en conservant toujours la
idee,
quelque
juif.
nous nous sommes
attaches davantage au sens de possession, qui nous paraissait etre
plus
le
avons
evident
dit
du mot rasuu.
En
consequence,
p.
382,
nous
" le rasutanu, ce possesseur qui vendait, pouvait etre
* M. Strassmaier n'avait pas reconnu ce caractere, mais remploi du saphel de
dagal avec
dans
que
le
mot pani pour
les contrats
la restitution
mais dans
de ^
dire " confier
a"
est tellement frequent
les textes historiques et les
ou ^TT-<Y dans
la
281
lacune est
non seulement
monuments de
ici
certaine.
tout genre,
June
7]
[18S7.
un intermediaire employe specialement en vue de cette vente.

impossible que ce puisse etre aussi, dans certains
II
n'est pas
un creancier
lui-meme
gagiste, qui se faisait confier la
et qui se trouvait
chose pour
la
cas,
vendre
mis pleinement en possession."
Le mot rasutaim est un mot secondaire, qui parait forme sur

La desinence est celle que Ton retrouve dans pakiranu,
rasutii.
mahiranu, naditinanii {jiadumaan, au cas construit), episanu,
etc.
Rasutatiu n'est pas plus un pluriel que mahiratiu, qui s'emploie

''
quand il s'agit d'un seul acheteur, Neboahiiddin uiahiranu ikli" etc.

Et cependant a cote de 7nahiranu existe le mot plus simple mahiru,
a cote de nadinanu, nadinii,
De meme,
on
exactement avec
etc.,
s'en sert
comme
qualificatif d'un individu, est-il
ment synonyme de rasutaim
existe-t-il
le
Le mot
a cote de rasidanu existe rasu.
meme
sens.
quand
rasii,
ou non pleine-
ou non quelque nuance
de sens entre ces deux derives d'une meme racine ? Nous nous
En tout cas I'idee de crânce a domine de
le sommes demande.
plus en plus dans notre esprit, et aux pages 473
474 nous avons
surtout insiste sur cette acception juridique de creancier, de creance,
attachee aux mots
rasji,
rasutu,
une des acceptions des mots
mutuum.
n^tT'î
pour designer
la dette,
et
que rappelait
qu'en chaldaique ces expressions sont
II est vrai
employees dans
aussi bien
en babylonien,
nil^l, jnutuavit, muiuo dedit, ^tTl
le
sens passif que dans le sens actif
que pour designer
creance resultant d'un
la
pret.
Mais
le
vocabulaire juridique avait beaucoup plus de pre-
cision
dans
le
babylonien
Le chaldaique ne nous
vrai.
a plus
conserve que des traces et pour ainsi dire des themes uses de
langue du droit qui
s'etait
creee peu k peu dans la Chaldee.
I'idee d^ avoir piiissayice^'*' attribuee
derive,
nous parait provenir de
en sa possession,
voyons attacher a
dans
les
De
et
la
I'idee
meme
de
par consequent en
cette racine, des le
la
Ainsi
racine dans le dialecte
possedcr, d'avoir la chose
sa
23*=
puissance, que
sieclc
nous
avant notre hxc,
vieux actes de Warka.

ce que nous avions traduit rasii par creancier, creance,
h,
la
6^
egalement par creance, exactement en

page 474, et
>->f- ^\'^,
face, k la page 475, est-ce k dire que nous ayons voulu completement
assimiler la racine s^mitique phonetiquement exprimee, avec I'ideo* Parallelement
le
le
babylonien,
comme
le
chaldaique, attribuc a cette racine
sens de donner puissance, daccorder, de permettre, sens tres frequent dans
les textes historiques,
282
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
^^
gramme
a
de
pres
>->^ *~iî dont nous avons etabli, les premiers, il y

ans deja, et indique alors a notre cher maitre,
trois
M. Oppert,
creance
[1887.
encore que cette assimilation
Le mot j^^
exacte.
soit
>">f-
Le mot
preuve dans une multitude de textes.
la
contraire nous
paru
jusqu'ici reserve
pour
*^^^
Nous
s'emploie pour tout genre de creance, hypothecaire ou non.
en avons
de
la signification juridique precise et constante, celle
Telle ne fut pas notre pensee, et nous ne croyons pas
au
rasjitii
seules creances
les
hypothecaires, pour celles qui creent des droits reels.

II
est vrai
comme on
que Ton trouve quelquefois
elat rasiitu malirituin^
>->f- >-^^ inahritum^ dans une

formule ayant pour but d'empecher qu'une novation de creance
Mais ceci
anterieure resulte de la cre'ation d'une creance nouvelle.
n'est point une preuve
car, si la creance anterieure est hypothecaire,
il est tout naturel que Ton dise " en dehors de (par dessus) la creance
trouve souvent elat
s^^
hypothecaire anterieure,"
la
creance
anterieure "
comme on
quand
dit
simplement " en dehors de
celle-ci n'est point hypothecaire.
Dans la tablette, relative a un encaissement, que nous commentons

en ce moment, il est bien certain d'ailleurs que les creanciers non
hypothecaires du vendeur n'etaient point en cause, et que par
consequent
il
ne faut appliquer
les
mots
rasutu qu'aux seuls
rasii,
creanciers hypothecaires pouvant invoquer des droits reels sur le
bien vendu.
Le depot
fait
legalement chez
le
banquier tenait
ne pouvait pas
place du bien
la
lui-meme relativement a ces creanciers hypothecaires
et le
banquier
a leur prejudice sans devenir responsable
s'en dessaisir
envers eux du remboursement de leur creance.
Marduk baladu ne voulut pas prendre
C'est pourquoi
Itti
sur lui de remettre ce depot
au vendeur sans se trouver couvert lui-meme par un jugement
-ir
^r-
:^
i^^{
^y >-Ey ^y-<4T
sans {sala) les grands
<
-44.
"
#T
4 t>jî -ir m
j<^ îi
ne rendit pas
et
ne remit pas ce depot
et les juges."
L'expression composee sala, que nous traduisons
correspond a pen pres aux mots egyptiens composes
En
effet,
en egyptien
e,
que
aussi bien
nil, est
une preposition comme sa en babylonien.
men equivaut a
t2ue point,
la
negation
qui point, quand
Fuivi d'un substantif, d'un
il
la.
Souvent
est suivi d'un
nom
la fois
par sans,
et evten.
un
relatif et
La negation heti ou
ou e men veut dire
e ben
verbe
d'individu, et
283
ici
ebcji
il
souvent aussi
il
est
signifie alors sans

June
7]
[1S87.
Nous avons trouve plusieurs Ibis sola* avec ce

(comme avec I'autre) dans les textes historicjues. Mal-
GJULrt).
(copte
dernier sens
heureusement nous avons egare nos renvois sur ce point. Mais

dans les textes juridiques nous pouvons encore citer des exemples
Le No. 129 de M.
qui etablissent bien cette signification.
maier se traduit ainsif

"
Itti
nebo baladu,
de
fils
de
Sulai,
tribu d'Egibi, n'ira pas
la
a la campagne sans {sala) Belkisir, son
frere,
jusqu a ce
ahames uzaazzii)
leurs
creances
ensemble
etabli
(////
sans {sala) Belkisir,' et
tout ce qu'il
route, )
rendra
de
rapportera
remettra a Belkisir.
le
et
qu'ils aient
et
ce
tout
campagne
rapporte quelque chose du village (ou de
qui depend de I'heritageJ de Sulai leur pere.
la
Strass-
S'il
va a
en
route,
la
la
entier,
il
le
a leve ses mains pour cela
II
a jure cela)."
(il
De meme dans
I'acte
que par
traduite
etre
Voici
"Dans
obligations:
les
Facte 57 de M.
de
grossira a la charge
femme Gugua
cet acte
celui-ci
en dehors de.
est
il
femme Gugua
la
No. 57 dans
sala ne peut
page 349 de
la
Strassmaier
dit
qu'un
sur Belahi-erib
d'un sekel par mine et par mois
on indique un des
sa maison, dont
le
composee
consentcnient de,
le
de mine d'argent, creance de
tiers
que
sans
sans,
comment nous avons resume
notre ouvrage sur
la
de Londres qui porte
copies de M. Strassmaier, I'expression
les
voisins,
qu'aucun possesseur autre ne mettra
* Quant a I'expression composee sa la paiii, Mr. Pinches y voit
de
sera le gage
main
la
le relatif
sa et
Cette opinion presente

forme babylonienne de I'expression hebraique ^^dS'
certaines probabilites, quoique la preposition ^ ne soit pas usitee d'habitude en
la
babylonien,
oil
Ton ne rencontre
giiere
que
eli
una preposition babylonienne proprement

nouveau No. 245 de M. Strassmaier, etc.
t Voici
l-^gibi,
ahu
de cet acte
su,
"illl su sa Sulai abisunu
iitalka u
ma
1.
la transcription
sala Belkizir,
nimmu
ana
ahames
itti
"
^^ entrant en composition
Itti
adi
eli
la
mala ultu
libbi teelli.
avec
paui, confer
le
Sulai, abal
sa uantim sunu u
nimmu
Kii sala Belkisir ana tseri
uza(az)zu.
mimmu
Qatsu ina
Pour sa
nebo baladu, abalsu sa
tseri ul illak
ultu suqu ittasub,
ana Belkisir inamdin.
dite.
sCiqu innaas(ub)
t^^T niim
gabbi utari
V. Str. Liv. No. 55
19.
X Lc mot
yrj
transcrit
dans
les bilingues
parait souvent avoir le sens precis d'heredite,
accadienne tres usitee qui en
fait
un mot compose.
tablette, contrat, cotnpte, etc.
^p*^,
platea, vicus,
forum.
284
par duppii, par miiuttu,
quand
il
est
Isole
etc.,
precede de y, formative
il
signifierait
notamment

June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
par dessus jusqu'a ce que
I'argent (Jiarra
que
tandis
ne
le
il
{til
donner a aucun autre {ana
La
entier
fils
etait place
Belahierib, ne devait
Sula'i, et
mamma sauamma
id inamdin)."
kakkada kaspi sala Neboakiiddiii,

erib,
" Belahierib,
tnamdin.
fils
Nebo
ahi iddin,
fils
de
de Kinzir, de
Sulai,
de
abal
abalsii sa sulai,
abalsusa Kinzir, abal Sinemidii, ana
cgibi,
mamma sanamma
de Sinemidu,
la tribu
ne donnera a personne autre en dehors de (ou sans

de)
femme Gugua
la
de I'argent
capital
de
recevra {taaddir)
le
derniere phrase analysee plus haut est ainsi congue en son
Belahi
111
femme Gugua
Le
tamahni).
completement
ait recû
indique de suite que Tinteret de
de I'argent {kakkada kaspi),
sur le banquier Neboahiiddin,

le
est
hubiilla kaspi)^ la
capital
recevra pas
le
femme Gugua
la
Mais
son argent.
{taslinui)
[1S87.
consentement
le
de
la tribu d'Egibi, le capital
cet argent."
La femme Gugua,
etre la
meme
que
fiUe
celle
de Zakir,
qui certainement ne
d'epouse, de Belahierib, avec
la
mere de
par consequent en acceptant
acte, et
parait pas
qui figure en qualite d'all/im,
comme
celui-ci,
c'est-il-dire
assistant a cet
consequences (de
les
meme
la
fagon que les femmes egyptiennes qui apposent leur consentement
au bas des actes par lesquels leur maris contractent une obligation
hypothecaire, renoncânt ainsi par rapport a ce nouveau crâncier au
privilege
la
de leur hypotheque anterieure
femme Gugua,
iddin, et elle
ne voulait pas que son
interets, put etre
et
de leurs droits de
dis je, avait confiance
dans
le
dont
capital,
perdu par un placement temeraire
nous parait bien evident aujourd'hui,
comme
reprise),
banquier
il
Nebo
ahi
elle touchait les

ailleurs.
fait
y a
nous publions cet ouvrage, que Facte en question
un
est
II
quand
an,
au fond
la
constatation d'une donation avec reserve d'usufruit* se rattachant
aux dispositions
meme femme
epoque
la
lit
"
familiales et ^?iasi testamentaires.

fille
livre cite, et
fille
cceur, scelle {taknuk), et a la face
* Si au
de Zakir, dans
de la corriger en taaddir on admet
lieu
mais en precisant davantage dans

voudrait dire que la
meme
la
le
le
de son
la satisfaction
de {ina pani) son
Strassmaier maintient dans ses nouvelles copies,
Dans
No. 55,
que nous venons de revoir,
ses biens entre sesfils.
nous page 347 du
La femme Gugua,
C'est cette
de Zakir, qui distribuait vers
majeure partie de
traduit par
on
I'/ifra
Gugua,
fils
aine Belziribni
la version
taakkal
sens reste au fond
le
M.
meme,
({\\t
d'un usufruit alimentaire, puisque cela
le sens
femme Gugua mangera
louche au capital.
285
I'interet
de son argent sans
qu'il suit
June
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.EOLOGV
7]
[1887.
mine d'argent deposee {pakdu) a la face de

une demi mine 5 sekels d'argent crdance
dont une maison est le gage, un tiers de mine d'argent qui sur la
femme Tasmit ramat, un terrain d'un epha 12 ka de semence (48 ka
de semence) qui est sur le fleuve de la ville de Kis, dot de la femme
Gugua une mine et demi plus 6 sekels d'argent de la femme Gugua
que sans I'assistance {ina la asabi) de Belzir ibni* la femme Gugua
confie
line
lyiiisatgil)
Nebo
(ina pani)
ahi iddin,
avait constituee (tazizi) a ses
kimtum
a Nirgal
Sur cela {ana
uzur.
edir,
fils
cadets, c'est-a-dire a NeboahibuUit,
samas baladu,
Itti
a Zaniama niarsu
et
ne disputera pas avec eux
Belzir-ibni
eli)
Une mine d'argent qui
{itti
Neboahi iddin,
une demi mine 5 sekels d'argent qui sur Tabnia, un tiers de mine
d'argent qui sur la femme Tasmit ramat, la femme Gugua, (en outre)
du terrain d'une contenance d'un epha et 12 ka de semence, confie
{ti/safgil) a la face de Belzir ibni son fils aine.
Tant que (mot k mot
siinu ul idibhfib).
Joier quelconqiie,
yu/nu mala)
femme Gugua
la
de son argent {ina har7-a kaspi
comme
jour
revenu {sibtu)n)\ a
Jusqu'ici, sauf en ce qui
que nous
alors kudu, et
actuelle
identique
est
Dans notre
noms
propres des
oil le
meme
livre
touche
le
mot
>][<y
sa mere."
J^f, que nous lisions
que nous avons
celle
'Ea'
femme Gugua
pris
nomme
indifferemment dans I'original
evidenmient de cereales alimentaires,

la quantite assuree
Quant
comme
d'interet a la
argent.
fils
et
femme Gugua
avec
On
lui.
dernier
la
lire
mot
comme
jour
oil elle
uniu (prononce
d'une part
est
elle
la
jy,
service religieux etait

le
collectif
de
^y
un compte
voudrait vivre ainsi sur I'interet de son
ne touchait pas
le
ti,
et
d'interet, vivant
groupe umuzibium,
jour,"
et,
et
chez ce
au
lieu
d'un autre part,
d'une autre part imizibtum.
Ce
^ peu pres synonyme de zibluni, auquel se trouve jointe seulement
formative participiale wu.
Le
sens serait alors que le jour
voudrait vivre sur I'interet de son argent, son

le
^y
Belzir ibni donnera
yumu) "par
conjonction
le
representant
peut aussi couper autrement
d'y voir, d'une part,
zihtum, y
le
probable que jusque la
II est
T. (c'est-a-dire unâ,
dans certaines fondations, relatives
En ce cas cette phrase signifierait que
tninutu.
journellement pour
d'un qa), on peut considerer ce signe
pat
meme
une lecture uniforme."
t Sihtuvi veut dire revenu de I'argent, interet, produit.

que nous le disons plus loin, au lieu d'y voir 10
oil
noms
cet acte
beaucoup d'autres preuves du
ainsi
aux temples,
les
non seulement par
est etablie
est
I'annê
publiee
" I'equivalence dans
nous ajoutions en note:
Nous avons done
sur I'interet
donnera 10 sahia par
femme Gugua
la
tantot Belziribni tantot Eaziribni, niais par
genre.
vit {baldat)
Belzir ibni
sii)
lisons actuellement //&^/^, notre traduction
divins 'Bel' et
aine de la
fils
sur {ina pa?ii)
produit.
286
fils
lui
oil la
en remettrait
femme Gugua
le
compte
et
June
TROCEEDINGS.
7]
[1887.
une phrase qui comporte peut-etre une

que nous proposions. La voici nim
Gugua ana rhniitu ul tdriini u nim ana eli ul tanassahi
Mais
derniere.
ici
vient
explication differente de celle
ina libbi
^=^
Belzir ibni
La
^^^
^^.
id iddir.
grosse question est de savoir
si
I'expression
^=^
^^
non comme qualificatif a Belziribni. II ne faut pas

oublier en effet qu'au moins une des creances cedees k celui-ci
Belziribni se
par sa mere Gugua etait une creance hypothecaire.
trouvait done par cette cession devenu lui-meme creancier hypo-
s'applique ou
D'apres les habitudes de
thecaire.
la
femme Gugua,
qui n'aimait pas
a ce qu'on compromit ses capitaux, on pourrait done songer a

traduire cette phrase de la faôn suivante
la
femme Gugua en
desir
ne desirera * pas
"
Tout ce que
ce que
et tout
la
dessus
la
dessus
ne prelevera past (ne recevra pas elle-meme), Belziribni ne
elle
recevra pas (n'exigera pas) en qualite de creancier hypothecaire."
f^
ne se
Nous avions cru d'abord que I'expression ^!^:=- JJy
rapportait pas k Belziribni, et que la phrase en question signifiait
que Belziribni ne recevrait pas comme creancier gagiste quiconque

ne serait pas voulu par sa mere, c'est-a-dire qu'il n'hypothequerait
rien ou ne transferrait aucune creance hypothecaire sans son consentement.
Mais notre derniere traduction nous parait etre la plus
probable.
En
ce qui concerne ina la asabi, un acte de notre collection
nous prouve egalement que
le
mot
asabu, avec I'acception juridique
d'assistance comportant consentement, s'employait quelquefois rela-
tivement a des hommes,
comme
il
s'emploie
a des femmesj intervenant dans
de
les
souvent relativement
parties.
* Le sens primitif de ce verbe

accepter, se plaire.
Confer,
mer
est aimer,
et al>
de traduire de
lui
la faôn suivante
accordera pas (de recevoir)
Belziribni
comme
"
par consequent desirer, vouloir,
en egyptien.
fois etre satisfait de, consentir a, accorder.
ne
si
actes sans y figurer a titre
tout ce que la
et tout
II
veut dire aussi quelque-
done possible a la rigueur

femme Gugua, de bon accord,
II serait
ce qu'elle ne percevra pas elle-meme,
creancier hypothecaire ne le recevra pas," ce qui voudrait dire
pas le droit de deplacer et de toucher a lui seul, sans

de sa mere, aucune des sommes a lui attribuees en nue propriete.
qu'il n'aurait
la
t nasahii, a comme sens principal dans un grand nombre d'actes

un prelevement ou un emprunt.
volonte
celui
de
recevoir
Comme
exemple de ces derniers, nous citerons un acte de notre collection

une femme intervient parceque son mari etablit une hypotheque
particuliere oil
287
June
7]
[1SS7.
^? jr^^^y ^ :^? \^>f ^^>

r^-^y
^^
^y
.4
>f
-Bd -M
y IMT
<y- -IT- I?- ^>" ^1 -TM 3T! "ET
? ^- -y ^4 ^4
>f- 3T^T 7^ ^1 ^T J^^ (>f 3M V- -TM 311 'ET)
IK
( -Ht ^T - <:<TÎ4 <-^ E^ tr "-")
^^^t i ^ ^ ^^t4 ^)
(ii?
<:<r^r -tw nrr
y
y?
-^yn
^ ^
'^^^^'it^'i^h^mi'^
tr^y<y
-cy^y
>^ >^
:^\ ^z^^]
y?
<
>^
-^y^y:^y y?
-^M^y >^ >^
^ ^ mmm^^^^M
^"i^f if^'S""^yrF<<iri^ "5'<'i^

IK
-y-y-y ^Jff
j^^^
^:^?
Voici la traduction
" 6 sekels d'argent en sekels pieces, creance de Gimillu,
fils
do
Marduk suma epus, de la tribu des forgerons, sur Nebosuma iddin, fils
de Marduk suma epus, de la tribu de Belederu en outre de la creance
sur tout I'ensemble

dette
de
mais on pcut
le restituer
(>f ^T >-^
^^T )
cfmm^
^y
(tr-
yn
j^) ^}
Î
et
y
{-a-]^])A <^V
IMT
i^^
4^
de campagne, a I'occasion d'une

est
T?
:TrT
un peu mutile par un coin
4f:-
^^t^
-^
>^<^
c-
^T
<3i^y4
T]yy ^^^^y
) îT <
(4- 3y^y) y-
ville
Cet acte
presque en entier, sauf quelques noms propres.
(^mmm) ^
(y
de
ses biens
d'une demi-mine d'argent.
<yitÂ
liB^^^
IK-
288
r?
>^ -+ îi - Q'i^'i^
^y -^y 3^r :iy
y?
!U
-^tî^t -it^
^ ^
>^ -^
:^y
<3ycy
-y<yt ^y
-^ -^

June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
[1887.
d'une demi mine en sekels pieces d'argent, creance anterieure, dont

esclave Nana Kisirat avait ete prise comme gage de Gimillu
la
femme
elle est le
Creancier gagiste autre ne mettra pas la
gage de Giraillu.
main par dessus jusqu'a ce que Gimillu ait regu en entier son argent."
Apres deux temoins etrangers on trouve
"En I'assistance de {ina asal>i)\^. femme Kudasu, femme de
Nebosuma iddin et d'Iddin Nebo, fils de Nebosumaiddin, de la
:
tribu
de Belederu."
L'acte est date de Babylone, le 28 d'arah samna, de Tan 10 de
Nabonid
roi
de Babylone.
Get acte rentre dans

but
capitalisation
la
accroissement de capital du
^ >^ Ml
T
(MS)
avec
echus,
meme
adjonction
pour cet
gage qui servait deja a garantir
le
Nous avons public I'annee derniere plusieurs con-
capital primitif.
(TU )
nombreuse de ceux qui ont pour
la classe
d'interets
y-
^v"
-î^r^r
tÂ^ j^?
-^r^y^r
nr >^
"7^
lu
ru
'^^
-4- <::^^r
rn j^ i? j^
-^^^^^ -ii^
^^j[ii)r^TtTcy.7^<^>^rriy^^!^y^T-TMy?ijî?^
((-
4 >^
i^r
y?
j^
Une demi mine
i^^
#^)
lii
t^ -^) ^î-î
^t
"-"
"-"
m-
t^Î<r i
-^^^-^
d'argent en sekels pieces (creance) de Sumaiddin,
Nebokanu, fils de
Tout ce qu'il possede a
forgeron, sur
Irani.
Par an
et
fils
-im
de
par mine I'argent produira
campagne est le gage de Suma

main dessus jusqu'a ce que Suma
iddin ait re<;u en entier son argent, a savoir une demi mine.
Nebokanu donnera
I'interet par mois a partir du mois de Kiselev.
Temoins Nebo iddannu, fils de
Nebokan, de la tribu d'Irani
Balatsu, fils de Kuddinnu, de la tribu d'Iddin
Marduk
Nebo, fils de Nebokan, fils d'Irani, ecrivain Neboziriddin, fils
de Nebokan, fils d'Irani. Babylone, le 21 d'arah samna, de I'an premier de
Cambyse, roi de Babylone, sous lui et sous Cyrus, roi des pays, en presence de
12 sekels.
iddin.
la ville et a la
Autre creancier gagiste ne mettra
la
la
femme Belitum, femme de Nebokan.
289

June
trats
7]
de ce genre, en en expliquant
sens et
le
la portee.
pretee primitivement etait d'une demi-mine.
done de
Babylone
6 sekels, puisqu'a
La
12 sekels par an et par mine.
une
stituee par
la
femme du
femme
cette
esclave, tres
debiteur, et c'est
son
et
le
[1SS7.
Ici la
somme
an
L'interet d'un
etait
taux de l'interet legal etait de
garantie hypothecaire etait con-
probablement attachee au service de

pourquoi a la fin de I'acte interviennent
fils.
Pour en revenir au No. 55 de M. Strassmaier, au sujet duquel

nous sommes entres dans cette longue digression, on y voit figurer
a la fois deux especes de confiements
le placement a titre de
depot sur un banquier, depot produisant tres probablement interets,
:
par consequent rentrant dans la classe de ce que les interpretes
et
nomme
ont
depots imparfaits,
pani)* de ce banquier,
meme
qu'avait opere ce
du Louvre
I'acte
I'etait
collection,
depose dans
caractere
car,
le
Le
banquier Neboahiiddin.
un depot
etait
liberatoire,
motive par
Le
possibles de tiers creanciers hypothecaires.
face
la
{pakdu ina
I'encaissement cachete su-
dont nous nous sommes occupes plus haut et
kaniktum,
hindii
mais confies a
comme
de
demandes
suhijidu
les
suhindii de notre
temple de Sippara, parait avoir eu ce
apres la mention de
la
somme
meme
deposee, viennent celles
de paiements effectues ou promis, probablement sur cette somme, a

des
qui avaient
tiers
valoir et reconnaitre
fait
evidemment
leurs
droits reels.
* Cette expression /a^</z^ hia pafti
de depot etudies par nous.

ou pani
est
exprimer
II faut
loin d'etre oiseuse
des conjie/nents:
I'idee
o\i
Strassmaier
sujet
que
la locution
car elle s'emploie souvent k elle
En
inapani
pour
seule
dehors des exemples deja indiques par
nous dans notre volume, nous citerons

AI.
paqdii pant est constante dans les actes
remarquer a ce
No. 82 de
le
la
nouvelle collection de
" 12 sekels d'argent de

Nabai, sur
samna de
capital,
Ziria,
la femme Ina Esaggilramat, fille de Ziria, de la tribu de

femme Haba(zit)tum, fille de Sulai, de la tribu de Nursin. En arah
de Nabonid,
I'an 3
roi
de Babylone, celle-ci donnera I'argent en son
en dehors des amphores confiees a [ina pani) Dainu suma iddin,
de
Temoins
la tribu
:
de Nabai, qui sont
Belnadin,
fils
gage de
le
de Zirepus, de
la
tribu
la
Ici
il
de .Sintabni
Nebokan,
et scribe
s'agit
d'un pret sans interet
fait
par la
sct'ur
sur cette
meme
comme gage
debitrice,
fils
Babylone,
I'acte,
rappele k cette
d'une autre creance anterieure de sa
des amphores qui, restant
en dehors
creance actuelle, nc devront pas etre rendues apres son remboursement.
290
de
femme Ina Essagilramat, en
presence de son frere Uainu suma iddin, lequel, redigeant

occasion avoir reû en depot,
fils
femme Ina Esaggilramat.
Dainu suma iddin, fils de Ziria, dela tribu de Nabai,

28 Kiselev, de I'an 2 de Nabonid, roi de Babylone."
de Sinia,
le
la
de
la
June
le
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
[1887.
Nous aurions done definitivement grande tendance a croire que

mot su/iiiidu* s'employait exclusivement pour une classe speciale
de depots. Cette classe etait celle des encaissanents-\ c'est-a-dire des

depots dans une caisse publique ou quasi-publique liberatoires par
c'est-a-dire par rapport
rapport a ceux qui avaient verse cet argent,
aux acheteurs, motives par les recours possibles de tiers possedant
des droits reels sur un bien vendu en qualite de creanciers hypothecaires du vendeur, et devant en definitive etre reclames par le
vendeur
ces
n'etaient pas
s'ils
epuises deja par I'exercice des droits de
tiers.
Ce mot
un nom verbal forme
parait etre
hebreu castranietari
et diversari, hospitari,
sur le saphel de
rT^n
signitiant
mais qui en chaldaique s'emploie
pour V hospitalisation de I'argent Conf. ^^l^ni nunmlariiis, qui nunwios

apotheca,
du mot
abstrait se trouve adouci en dti
accipit,
t^l^H) idem, etc. Le tu formatif

dans sithindii a cause du voisinage du n.
Tabema numidarioruni,
m^ri'
en
meme
etc.
t Depuis que nous avons redige cet article M. Strassmaier a fait paraltre
une nouvelle serie de copies de tablettes babyloniennes datees du regne de
Nabonid. Parmi ces copies, le No. 228 renferme aussi le mot Suhi7tdu au genitif
I'y traduire autrement que par ejicaissement.
de revenus du temple, de loyers de boutiques, de produits {irbi)
du portique ou se rendaient les jugements et oil s'installaient les vendeurs du
Sur cet
temple, le tout representant a ce point de vue I'encaissement de I'an 5.
et
En
il
qu'on ne peut pas
est certain
effet
s'agit
il
encaissement, on avait paye trois des bergers charges de garder les troupeaux du
" | de mine d'argent sur I'argent de location de

au
iddina, tant de sekels de Virbi de la porta
total t de mine tant de sekels sur le siihindu de I'an 5, sans compter I'argent
bergers ont ete donnes."
anterieur, a
Saruzur, Nikudu, et
La meme racine se trouve, avec le meme sens (mais cette fois non plus au
L'acte debute ainsi
temple.
maisons de
de
Na
saphel) dans le nouveau
No. 215 de M. Strassmaier, qui doit

hindam de
" trois mines d'argent de Virbi de la porte sur le

le
rab
.... donnees en
les sacrificateurs (ou
Le hindam de
pour
se traduire ainsi
I'an 5, a
Kudurnu
outre de trois sekels d'argent qui ont ete donnes pour

les
I'an 5 est
bouchers)."
evidemment
la
meme
chose que
le
stihindu de I'an
des encaissements provenant, au moins en partie, de

On ne saurait desirer une meilleure
Virbi ou des revenus de la porte du temple.
preuve de I'etimologie que nous avions donnee dans la note precedente bien
5
et I'un et I'autre sont
avant d'avoir connu ces deux nouveaux textes.

II
qu'il avait
d'ailleurs, comme I'a note deja Mr. Pinches, qu'en

Saphel prenait souvent la forme de saphel, forme, ajouterons nous,
incontestable
est
babylonien
le
regulierement en Egyptien.
du nouveau No. 159 de M. Strassmaier on trouve une legere

: et ici encore il ne peut s'agir que d'un encaissenon d'un depot, puisque la somme totale dont ce snhundu fait partie sert
la ligne
17
variante de ce Saphel: siihundu
ment
et
a payer des forgerons qui avaient travaille pour
291^
le
temple.
June
7]
Tel ne devait pas etre

le
le
cas du depot dont
En
No. 55 de M. Strassmaier.
son
or
somme
fils la
quand
la
d'un suhiiidu que des
tout ou en partie,
comme on
ceder a
dit
d'un banquier;*
la face
peuvent absorber en
tiers
de
n'est pas possible
il
valeur exacte de cette donation,
dans
est question
il
femme Gugua
d'une demi mine confiee a
s'agit
il
efifet
[1887.
ceder en estimant
le
le ferait
pour une
la
somme
d'argent comptant.
A cote de ce confiement, placement tout a fait semblable a celui

que nous exe'cutons dans les maisons de banque pour avoir un livret
de cheque, Facte de la femme Gugua nous offre un type tout
de confiement, represente par d'autres expressions
moins du monde dans la meme serie d'idees.
different
et qui
ne
rentre plus le
Le verbe dagalu veut

en chaldaique, avoir
dire en babylonien,
comme
le
verbe 7^]n
Le Saphel de ce
co7ifiance, se ficr^ se confier a.
verbe s'emploie pour ce qu'on confie a quelqu'un en ce sens qu'on

lui attribue sur cette
chose un droit determine.
alors le plus souvent
dans
sceller
car
en
s'agit
il
le
Ce verbe
langage juridique avec
et
par consequent metaphoriquement du
* Dans I'acte que Air. Boscawen a public Transactions,

au contraire un banquier qui confie {pakid) a un particulier, a
(
En
effet ce
fait juste
le
somme de deux mines pour un
confiement a lieu
mains du banquier doit se
les
le
vol. vi, p. 6), c'est

litre
le
de ce
meme
somme
entre
mois de Tesrit.
compte
Ccla
le jour
du versement.
confiement nous parait representer un pret sans interets; car
En
nomhrcux pakdu deja
etudies par nous, nous citerons, dans

No. 55 ainsi concju " J de mine d'argent
femme Nadintmn, et de Nabustum, son mari, que Sinerib
outre des assez
de M. Strassmaier,
.... argent de la
homme .... avait
confie a {ipqidi pani)
d'engagement
I'a
le
remis a la
un amiri de I'homme Sartenu.
depot liberatoire
fait
Ajoutons que
le
chcz
Neboahi iddin
I'ecrit {sihh'ttivi)
par mandat (naassipartiim) d'un
{riksi) sur le
Sartenu, Neboahi iddin

figure
Ici
banquiers
pour un delai aussi court.
les dernieres copies
lien
les
eux-memes chez des
qui recevaient les depots d'autrui, n'avaient pas a en faire

particuliers et
de confiement
laps de temps de deux semaines.
17 Tesrit et la restitution de la
faire a la fin
comprenant dans
14 jours en
s'associe
verbe kanuku
pareil cas d'une disposition unilaterale tirant
sa force de la volonte,
[pukitddu), une
le
le bancjuier,
femme Nidintum."
Parmi
tel,
les
et le
homme
temoins
Cette espece de pakdzi nous semble un
probablement a I'occasion d'une vente.
mot paqadii a non seulement, en babylonien,
le
sens de
*TpD> niais aussi, comme ^pS encore,

le sens de preposer, praeficit.
C'est ainsi qu'Assurbanipal parle des rois, des
prefets, etc., que son pere avait prc])oses hipaqdii en I^gypte et qui a I'approche de
mandavit, (oinmendavit, deposnit,
Tahraka abandonnerent
au
lieu oil
ils
comme
leurs prefectures,
///'/iZ/fl
ctaient jjreposes.
292
sunn.
Assurbanipal
les
ranicna
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
de
cachet,
qui
celui
prend en faveur
la
confiements qui se rapprochent

mentaires
Le
iddin,
Ce
d'autrui.
sont ces
plus de nos dispositions testa-
le
pour en parler on associe avec iJamkii presque
et
differement
[1887.
frere
de Sulai,
dans
I'acte
in-
ou iddimi.
_)'//^tf^'"^///^^
du banquier Neboahi
c'est-a-dire I'oncle paternel
M.
157 de
femme
Strassmaier,* assure ainsi a sa
et
a sa fiUe une valeur de dix mines d'argent^ 10 gur de ble et 10 gur
de
et
requete de
la
pour
aller
a Sulai son
le reste
Or, pour rappeler cette
son heritier naturel.
testamentaire,
en laissant sa succession
dattes, tout
frere
disposition
on emploie les mots ikmikii et idduimi^ comme, dans le

femme Bunanitum, pour rappeler une disposition tout
cette femme emploie les expressions ik?iuk ma ana

zaatav paniia yiisatgil " II scella et pour les jours futurs a ma
fait parallele,
yumu
face
De meme,
confia."
il
dans une tablette
Mr. Pinches a publiê en Amerique dans
venons de recevoir, nous voyons un
enfant, exprimant a son pere le desir d'adopter, pour
que
sa
femme
un premier mariage
avait eu durant
et
de famille marie'
fils
que
que nous
mais sans
fort interessante
Hebraica
les
et
fils,
de
un enfant
lui
assurer
toute sa succession, se servir pour rendre cette idee des termes
niimniuni mala basu
nous avons
soit
d'adoption).
kunuk ma panisu
{lu)
scelle
de ces exemples
cote
sutgil
"Que
tout ce
que
confie a sa face " (dans sa tablette
soit
et
nous citerons
encore
le
No. 154 de M. Strassmaier, traduit par nous dans notre volume

* Voir cet acte, traduit et
De
livre sur les obligations.
que deux mots a changer
commente par nous
I'annee derniere, p. 353 de notre
cette derniere traduction nous ne

1 le
mot
voyons aujourd'hui
vi^f) qui se trouve a I'avant derniere
^y<y
ligne et que nous avions traduit par billet accepte en le lisant Jmdu.
pakdu
dans
le
La phrase
"confiement."
et traduire
En
sens indique par nous.
effet
pour but d'exprimer son approbation pleine

II dit
done
" Pour 10 mines
Sulai a souscrit."
On
comme
mines d'argent dont
ici
investi
aurait
il
de
la succession,
2 le
du corps de
I'acte aussi qu'il suit
de I'heredite
(V ^|| )
Mala
Nous avons
basil,
"
de Ziria,
" Le
reste
il
par cette expression
/a/f'flfM,
sous forme de confiement ou
s'etait
trouve avoir en mains 10
et qui
par consequent n'etaient
mot
^l-^f Î^T ^T*" '^"^ '^"^^

nous amene a traduiie la derniere phrase
de I'argent, du ble des dattes et
comporte,
telle qu'elle se
deja vu plus haul que
telle qu'elle se
si
fait
un compte a rendre
definitivement itdagal, ce qui
Sulai."
et entiere au legs fait par son frere.

un confiement, a savoir, de 10 mines,
au legs lui-meme
plus a ses yeux qu'un depot a lui confie

lisons
Sulai ajoute un post scriptinn ayant
peut se demander seulement
confiement, Sulai se referait
a cette idee que
d'argent, pour
II faut lire
n'en devient d'ailleurs que plus claire
le
mot
comporte," precise d'ailleurs
293
il
I'a
^ ^JH
ici
confie a la face de
signifie
heredite.
cette signification.
June
7]
[1887.
345 et qui est relatif a la dot attribuee a la femme d'Iddina

Marduk. Nous allons reproduire textuellement cette traduction, a
laquelle nous n'avons rien a changer.
"Ziria, fils de Nebo ibni, de la race de Naba'i, a Iddina Marduk,
fils de Basai, de la race de Nursin, parla ainsi, a savoir
" 7 mines d'argent, 3 esclaves et la jouissance d'une maison, sans
compter trois mines d'argent qui en promesse {ina quubbu en chose
p.
dite),
avec
remets, les
la femme Ina Essagil raniat, ma fiUe, en dot si je te

hommes possesseurs (creanciers gagistes) qui sur Basai,
ton pere, se sont precipites*
les feront etre
en a compte
" Iddina Marduk a Ziria dit ceci a savoir

" Comme representation {ktmm) de la dot en question (voici ce)
:
que
je garantirai
femme Ubartum
la
et ses trois enfants, la
Nanaakisirat et ses deux enfants.

" Et tous ses biens de ville et de campagne
engagea (mot a mot
il
les scella
tels qu'ils
femme
sont
iknuk) et en represention
il
les
(Kuum)
de 7 mines d'argent, dot de la femme Ina Essagil ramat, il les confia

a {lusatgil pa7ii) la femme Ina Essagil ramat, sa femme.
"Babylone le 13 abu de I'an 34 de Nabuchodonosor roi de
Babylone."!
Nous
ajoutions
ici
en note
" nitfmrii confer
.^
prendre a la gorge.
Ce
verbe, selon Castelli, s'emploie a la huitieme forme pour ceux qui s'attaquent dans
Quant aux hommes
possesseurs, on les trouve mentionnes par les

dans cette phrase du contrat d'hypotheque
homme possesseur
autre ne mettra pas la main par-dessus jusqu'a ce qu'un tel (le creancier hypothecaire) ait refu en entier son argent."
un proces.
memes
mots,
\ Notons
que, dans le dernier
numero du Babylonian Record, Mr. Pinches, qui
avait d'abord, parait-il, traduit cet acte d'une facon toute differente, a adopte cette
fois
notre traduction
meme comme base philologique de la sienne. Nous lui

meme pour un grand nombre d'actes traduits
conseillons vivement de faire de
Malpar lui d'une fafon singuliere dans les Records of the Fast, et ailleurs.
heureusement, Mr. Pinches n'a pas pris en meme temps notre interpretation
En
et la sienne est, comme d'ordinaire, absolument inadmissible.
juridique
:
etait celle-ci.
Le pere d'Iddina Marduk, Basai, avait fait
de mauvaises affaires et bien qu'il eut eu soin d'emanciper son fils avant sa
faillitc, on pouvait craindre que la fortune de celui-ci ne fut compromise parL'hypotheque portant sur des biens
cequ'il se trouverait debiteur de son pere.
qu'il possedait a ce moment donnait a la femme un droit reel sur ces biens, places
realite la situation
desormais en dehors des atteintes de tout creancier non anterieurement hypoTel fut le procede que, d'accord avec son beau-pere, Iddina Marduk mit
thecaire.
en usage pour mcttre la fortune de sa femme a I'abri de toute eventualite.

Souvent les fils, quand ils se mariaient, n'etant point encore emancipes,
les questions de dot, de gage, donnes en garantie, etc., se traitaient non point avec
eux, mais avec leurs peres,
294
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
confiement constitue pour
Ici le
thecaire, et
Dans
est
il
dont
{iknuku
ma
lui attribuait
voit ainsi des terrains
de
donnh en gage
itdinu maskanu), pour la dot d'une bru par le beau-pere, qui avait
Ce beau-pere, ayant vendu
meme
terrain,
immeuble.
totale garantie par cet
commence
plus tard le
qu'apres avoir rendu aux parents de sa bru
faire la livraison a I'acheteur
somme
privilege hypo-
la situation et les voisins sont indiques, etre scellcs et
re9u en mains cette dot.
la
femme un
la
a remarquer que, plus specialement, on
nouveau No. 165 de M. Strassmaier on
le
dattiers,
ne put en
[18S7.
"5 mines
d'argent, reliquat de la dot de la femme

de Nebonazir, femme de Neboedir, fils de Nebosumauzur, de
la tribu des Rabbanu sur Nebosumauzur, fils de Nebohili ilani, de la tribu des Rabbanu.
Un terrain, d'une contenance d'un cor, de dattiers, situe au bord du canal
Ilu banitum, touchant a Banunu, fils de Sillai, de la tribu des Rabbanu, et a Nebo
L'acte
Beltisedirat,
ainsi:
fille
fils de Sulai, de la tribu d'Egibi, et touchant au terrain dotal de la mere

de Nebo(nirik)ilani et de Nebouzur, part de Nebouzur. Celui-ci en fit I'objet d'un
ahi iddin,
le donna, en gage {itdinu viaskami) de la femme Beltisedirat,

a Bania (son tuteur) [avec la clause]
Homme possesseur autre ne mettra pas
la main par-dessus jusqu'a ce que la femme Beltisedirat ait re9U en entier son
acte scelle {iknuku) et
argent."
Le reste est trop plein de lacunes pour permettre une traduction suivie. Mais
deja cette partie est extremement interessante au point de vue juridique.
Nous y
trouvons en
effet
d'une part,
nouvelles copies de
souvent
de
le
M.
comme dans
beau-p^re, ayant garde encore ses
ses brus, ainsi
contrat de mariage No. 243 des
le
Strassmaier, dont nous allons avoir a parler, la preuve que
que cela
se faisait a
Rome
fils
;
sous sa puissance, recevait les dots
d'une autre part, que la femme,
et,
bien que mariee, avait, a defaut de son pere, une epitrope ou tuteur, autre que son
mari, charge de gerer ses affaires et de sauvegarder ses droits. II en etait de meme
a Rome quand la femme mariee n'etait pas in manu.
Dans
est
gramme
lacuneuse de notre texte l'acte de vente de ce
la suite
rendu par
les
Kilain represente,
Nous venons de
dans
les nouvelles
comment
dont
il
les
-^^
expressions
comme
>^TT
d'ordinaire, le
nous aurions a parler de
dire que
copies de
M.
meme
^^jf dans lesquelles

semitique inahiru.
-^[py
Strassmaier.
En
l'acte
effet,
terrain
I'ideo-
formant ce No. 243

nous montre
cet acte
choses avaient du se passer a propos de la
femme Beltisedirat
Dans le No. 243, c'est un beaudemande pour son fils et qui re9oit la
a ete question dans l'acte precedent.
pere de
la
fille
a marier qui
fait la
dot convenue.
"Nebo nadin aha,

Musallimu, a savoir
fils
de Belahi
iddin,
parla ainsi
Sumgina,
fils
de
" Ina
mon
Essagil manaat, ta
fille
vierge,
donne
(la)
en mariage a Yupallit su Gula,
fils.
"Sumgina
Gula, son
I'ecouta et
il
donna Essagil manaat,
sa
fille
vierge, a Yupallit su
fils.
"II donna a Nebonadinahi, avec Ina Essagil manaat, une mine d'argent,
Latubasitnu, Inaismibitirbat, Taaslimu, et une udie bitti."
Vient ensuite le compte relatif a la dation de cette dot, compte que I'oubli
d'un mot par le scribe ou le copiste rend peu comprehensible.
les servantes
295
June
7]
[1S87.
avec leurs jeunes enfants deux servantes, qu'on pouvait attacher a

Cette
afin qu'elle en fut en quekiue sorte en possession.
son service
idee de possession, exprimee si souvent par les mots maskanu

zabtum "gage pris," parait rendue par le verbe suigilu, dans le
No. 132 de M. Strassmaier, dont nous avons d^ja parle dans notre
volume.
de
II s'agit
tiers
pani
terrain, sa
en
d'un rasufanu, dont
effet
de mine d'argent, portait a
la
creance privilegiee,
sur des mesures de
la fois
rasutatni siitgilu, qui avaient ete confiees a la face
de ce rasutanu, et sur une maison vendue au prince Neriglissar.

II cede a celui-ci cette creance de f de mine, apres avoir regu du
banquier Neboahi iddin, sur mandat de Neriglissar, a titre de recette,
effectuee en qualite de rasutanu, moitie de la somme en question,
L'expression usatgil
pani
un
texte reproduit par Botta
publication du British
col.
i,
1.
vi,
37, col.
1.
de
confier
le
les
voir dans Norris, p. 355,
voir aussi dans le V''
Museum
112, etc.
extremement frequente dans
est
textes historiques, avec le sens
volume de
la
grand cylindre d'Assurbanipal,
du
Voici,
reste, ce
que nous
disions,
p. 529 de notre volume, sur les formules dont il s'agit

" Nous aurions encore a parler de cet engagement particulier
auxquels se rapportent
rentreront
fiements
les
formes iknuku u iusatgilu.
plutot
Maisces con-
soit de
moderne ce que
dans Tetude des attributions
propriete, soit de possession, representant en droit
nous nommerions les alienations a titre gratuit, donations, legs, etc.

" Nous nous bornerons a dire ici que ces confiements, et les
formules qui s'y rattachent, remontent tres haut, car on les retrouve,
relativement a une fondation pieuse, faite par
Neboapal
ment de
cette
iddin, rappelee
Sipara, celui qui porte I'image
annee dans
nouvelle
temple
le dernier
fondation
royale,
fascicule
du
du
soleil, et
coincidant avec
le
allocations,
un
certain
qui,
livrees
nombre d'animaux a
certains quantiemes fixes de tels mois.
ils
les
sacrifier, et
En
du
consistait
en d'autres
pareil cas, les rois se
une part determinee,
disposaient en faveur de donataires.
eux-memes
Cette
retablissement
annuellement, devaient servir au culte a
reservaient, dans les chairs des victimes, etc.,
dont
qui a ete public
Museum.
British
detruit de fond en comble par des ennemis
surtout en
babylonien
roi
le
dans une inscription gravee sur un monu-
Ceux-ci pouvaient
vendre a d'autres, nous en connaissons plusieurs
exemples, ou les transmettre hereditaircment."
Le principe de
I'equivalence
representant la valeur
d'une
exacte
chose
296
et
entre la
cette
somme
chose
est
d'argent
un vieux
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
principe
touranien,
eu
qui
[1887.
consequences
les
les
plus
con-
Au temps
siderables dans le droit chaldeen de toutes les epoques.
immeubles etaient des proprietes de famille, attachees a la

famille, a peu pres comme le revenu et le
casuel du pretre etaient attaches a son titre de pretre, on avait permis
cependant d'echanger momentanement, sauf droit de reprise, ces
oil les
descendance de cette
immeubles contre
somme
la
Celui a qui on
d'argent equivalente.
avait ainsi confie sa chose, contre I'argent verse par lui, en jouissait
comme
en disposait
et
sauf
prise, c'est-a-dire,
la
somme
du
re-
proprietaire primitif de rembourser
regue pour rentrer dans I'immeuble, ou, en d'auties termes,
de
refaire I'echange
le
gage, proprement
I'antichrese,
se
il
On
national.
d'un bien propre, toujours sauf droit de
le droit
Quand, beaucoup plus
en sens contraire.
put ceder
de
un peu au vieux principe

gage que Ton avait regu et qui, a la
lui-meme
rattacha
le
difference de I'antichrese, n'empechait pas
a un
tard,
vint s'introduire en Babylonie, a cote
dit,
de courir
les interets
de
montant de cette dette, C'etait

encore un autre genre de confiement momentane, effectue par le
proprietaire dans le but de se procurer de I'argent ou de n'avoir
point a en verser pour le moment.
C'est pourquoi Ton comprend
la dette,
bien
tres
tiers
comment
vous versant
I'expression "
employee a propos de
explique aussi
comme
une
la
sorte
le
il
confia," lusatgil,
comment
la
forme de gage put
forme de vente en Egypte, a Rome,
de mariage
inferieur,
Les parents, qui confiaient
quasi servante, leur enfant a
pour cela une
somme
de mariage
ainsi,
ou qui
le
fiUe,
jour
oil
la
ils
servile,
en Babylonie,
pour constituer
ou quasi
servile.
qui etait cense leur verser
en
la versait
de quasi don nuptial, avaient toujours

remboursant
etc.,
C'est ce qui
en qualite d'epouse inferieure, de
homme
un
d'argent,
servir
souvent
etait
la constitution d'un vrai gage.
le
droit
realite
titre
de reprendre leur
seraient mecontents de leur quasi gendre, en lui
somme
indiquee
comme
constituant sa creance.
lis
reprenaient aussi sans doute les enfants qui avaient pu naitre,
qui
suivaient
leur
engendres dans
gage.
les
C'etait
la
mere,
comme
maison du gagiste par
meme
la,
sans doute,
le
aussi
les
I'esclave vraie
enfants, d'ailleurs, devaient etre
times que les enfants provenant a
mise en
but que cherchaient surtout
les enfants
probablement tout aussi
Rome
les
fils,
fiUe.
legi-
d'un mariage par cocmptio,
provenant en Egypte d'un mariage
Rome, comme en Egypte,
et
enfants
parents qui employaient cette forme legale pour marier leur
Ces
ou
suivaient
la
servile.
Mais a
en cas de dissolution de I'union
297
June
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCII/EOLOGY.
7]
[1887.
conjugale, restaient au pere, parce que la forme du mariage etait

differente.
Un
du Louvre que nous avons deja
acte
dans notre ouvrage, mais dont nous avons pu
dans une nouvelle revue, une ligne enticre
cite I'annee derniere

dechififrer
fort effacee,
depuis
lors,
nous fournit
exemple de ces mariages inferieurs, quasi serviles, resultant

titre de gage pour une creance pretendue, fort ])eu
importante conime dans le mariage servile egyptien, on voit la
un
tres bel
d'un confiement a
;
femme
etre tout a
epoux.
meme
fait,
etat servile.*
de son
I'esclave
faire cesser
Voici
par cela
I'acte
en
--]tw
<-V
y
<-
y?
^4
-t]^w
a^-^T V,
^^
J^r >^-^
gage pour leurs
Rome
Vy
-<
-+ ^^ ^4
^^T^r:^
ne faut pas oublier qu'i
leurs enfants en
t"^ tr
r?
^^^
^^ ^4
-t<I4
-ir<r
'7^
#T \^] V
^^ ^>
t^]
-4-
^ <HM
-y<y4 ->f
-yy<y
^ iy
V,
^^
iKf
^4 ^4
-Hh
-r<yt î
t- ^^
-y-y^
rn
^.< s\]
-v]A
-iT<y
^ IK
II
la servante,
mere devait
la
cette supposition legale d'un
question
en apparence,
Mais, en la reprenant,
^r
>/--^
r?
^\)
pendant longtcmps
dcttes.
298
j^^t
les
-Ht
-vn
peres purent duniicr
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
"4
>^ ^*
sekels ^J:^
fils
la
de Liknaanu.
Tsiraa, est le gage de
homme
(creance en) capital de Nebokinziru,
femme Tsiraa, fiUe de Neboahierib, de la

La femme Rimut Nana, fille de la femme
de Ninipkinabal, sur
tribu
[1887.
Jusqu'a ce que
Nebokinziru.
possesseur autre (ou quelconque) ne mettra pas la main par
Jusqu'a ce que I'argent de Nebokinzir lui
dessus.
femme Rimut Nana
rendu, la
ait ete
La femme
par devant Nebokinzir.
habite
Tsiraa donnera par jour 5 sahia | pour la femme Rimut Nana.

Si
cette servante meurt ou s'enfuit, elle (la mere) donnera son argent a
Nebokinzir."
C'etait
de
la
done bien a
Le gage
gendre.
I'antichrese dont
de
interets
et
en s'appuyant sur
Dans
I'acte
droits
au possesseur que
Aussi, dans un postcriptum, ajoute entre lignes
se retrouve dans le
No. 137 de M. Strassmaier
^ ^^'- certain que dans

^^X- *tJ^ Z
\|
'^r
Strassmaier les sekels designes ainsi etaient d'argent et non pas d'or.
ainsi
de M.
les principes
en manage servile a son
surtout en ce qu'il laissait courir les
differait
Ce mot lummusu ou gutiunnsu
I'acte
fille
moins de
conferait
il
la dette.
commence
qui
de gage
titre
matiere que la mere confiait sa
T|^|]'
du Louvre cela n'est pas aussi certain, car la fin de la premiere

Dans la nouvelle serie de copies de M. Strassmaier il est question
ligne est effacee.
Nous nous sommes demande
d'un sekel bimunisu d'or.
si
>-^
^fit:
n'etait
pas un participe passif, se rattacheant a la racine im-X^ palper.
t La
la
par
la
fin
de
la ligne est effacee.
formule innidiru kaspa
sit,
Mais on
"que
croit
son argent
y voir d'abord iniii commenânt

lui ait
ete
rendu"
(ait ete
reû
lui).
X La pension que
nouvelle serie de
ga
par jour a quatre
de boisson (Î^
un mari a sa femme et a son fils dans le No. 113 de

est beaucoup plus forte.
Elle se monte
fait
M. Strassmaier
de
si'karu)
YI
-^ Ty) ^'''' ^^ ^^^ T -4l

mesure qui est le dixieme du Qa,
(JOiv-
d'une cereale alimentaire,
c'est
a dire
jjour les deux, sans
comme
Iy
de cereales
et
trois
tâ
^ done d'abord deux sens: celui de la
ainsi
I'a dit
ici
compter par an 15 mines de laine
que
I'a
prouve M. Oppert,
Mr. Pinches. Quant a
^y
'1,
et
celui
s'il
peut
quelquefois representer 10 mesures dixiemes du Qa, ce qui est douteux, car on eut
de preference
\y
ecrit
un Qa,
il
parait le plus souvent etre le collectif
dont I'equivalent donnee par
bilingues est
le
du signe
mot semitique minutu,
C'est dans ce sens que nous le trouvons dans une multitude
compte, mesure.
de pieces
les
relatives
la
comptabilite des temples, dont un grand
nombre
font
partie de notre collection personnelle et dont nous parlons dans le
No. actuel
M.
Strassmaier
de
la Revile '^.gyptologique.
vient
de publier
Citons aussi parmi les tablettes dont
les copies les
Nos. 20, 23, 24, 25, 35, 62, 99, 237,
299
etc.
June
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.LOLOGV.
7]
[1887.
au milieu de la date se referant au r^gne de Neriglissar, eut-on soin

de dire expressement que cet argent produirait les interets legaux
La perpetuite
"qu'il grossirait de 12 sekels par mine et par an."*
:
desiree de I'union conjugale
empeche que Ton compte
par mois.
ici
Ainsi le gage avait a Babylone des applications au droit des per-
sonnes
qu'il
d'application
ment
ne parait avoir eu chez aucun autre peuple. Ce champ

si vaste, il le devait aux analogies qui s'etaient rapideentre
etablies
cette
etrangere
importation
et
I'institution
nationale, par excellence, I'ancienne antichrese.
de I'antichrese babylonienne, cette particularite

si curieuse du droit chaldeen, a ete longuement exposee par nous
dans notre volume sur les obligations en droit egyptien compare aux
autres droits de I'antiquite. C'est une decouverte qui nous appartient,
Toute
comme
I'histoire
une multitude d'autres
d'ailleurs
relatives,
non seulement au
mais aux expressions juridiques des Babyloniens, a
droit,
et a la portee
Si
de leurs contrats, aux
details
la
forme
de leur vie intime.
Ton commence a pouvoir juger a premiere vue du sens
general d'un contrat babylonien, a pouvoir connaitre, avec precision,

la
portee des formules qui le caracterisent et de ses
expressions
fondamentales, nous avons contribue, pour un tres large part, a ce
Nous
resultat.
le
disons
ici,
parcequ'il est toujours desagreable
de
domaine public sans que la provenance

en soit rappelee, de voir les traductions que Ton a publiees reparaitre,
sous d'autres noms, sans aucun changement essentiel, et cela jusque
dans des journaux politiques. Nous n'insisterons pas sur le nombre
voir son bien entrer dans le
des
traductions
d'actes
absolument
soit
inedits,
soit
publics en texte, qui ont ete donnees par nous dans

cite
ou
ailleurs.
Ce nombre
s'eleve,
il
est vrai,
le
seulement
volume deja
a plusieurs centaines,
y compris toute la serie des contrats de Warka, remontant au 23*=

siecle avant notre ere, au regne d'Hammourabi, de ses predecesseurs
et
de son successeur.
traduits par d'autres.
II
depasse done de beaucoup celui des actes
IMais la
n'est
pas
babyloniennes en sont arrivees a ce point

tout, c'est
saire,
de preciser.
dans tous
successifs.
les
memes
les
oil
Pour atteindre enfin

details,
il
faut
en
les
Les etudes
ce qu'il importe, surcette precision neces-
sans doute, bien
C'est a force de revenir sur les

textes,
question.
la
memes
des
comparant a des textes nouveaux,
300
efforts
questions, et sur
et
en

June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
[1887.
allant chercher la lumiere a toutes les sources possibles,
nous
a
est
parvenu a
comme une
le fixer
les
faire sortir
completement du vague
des langues
les
le
que
I'un
de
demotique,
niieux connues, et a rendre
traductions des contrats, et d'une multitude d'autres textes qu'on
pu aborder, maintenant certaines et definitives. II

beaucoup a faire en babylonien pour atteiiidre un tel
resultat.
Mais la marche a suivre est la meme, et si Ton commet
Ce qu'on voit le mieux tout
des erreurs, il faut savoir les corriger.
n'avait jamais
reste encore
quand on a
d'abord,
sentiment profond des contextes, ce sont
le
ensembles, ce sont les termes juridiques, qui determinent
les
le
sens
general d'un contrat.
Nous avons
prouvant que
ainsi
indique la contexture des actes de gage, en

y avait exactement ce sens de gage*
mot maskanu
le
ignore I ou nie auparavant, et en traduisant les premiers

elles
doivent
tl ^1T
I'etre
4-
Z. <!
campagne (des
les
campagne
-J^^
>^ 1
3M *^ ^WM " ^^s
"7^
"^
meme
'^>ÎI
leurs biens
de
comme
^^^
ville
et
de
du creancier ;"| dans cette

encore reconnu le mot ^seri\ qui veut
debiteurs) seront le gage
formule on n'avait pas

dire
formules
ce sens dans les premiers mois de 1885, et nous en
Nous avons decouvert
imprime nous avons traite une premiere fois de

Thypotheque generale et des repondances solidaires, en en fournissant des exemples,
a la page 32 et a la page 38 de la lettre qui precede la These de M. Paturet
a I'ecole du Louvre publiee en Novembre 1885 ; nous en avons fourni d'autres
exemples, avec traduction complete, a M. Paturet, qui les a inseres a la page
avons parle des
Par
ecrit
I'ecole de droit, sur le rang des hypotheques,

24 Juin 1886, et enfin, vers la meme epoque, nous avons publis
lecons faites par I'un de nous sur ce sujet, plusieurs mois auparavant, a I'ecole
de sa These de Doctorat a
II
soutenue
les
le
du Louvre
et
lors.
(voir
notamment
5" le9on, p. 91, et suiv., 7^ le9on, p. 141, et suiv., etc.)
dans I'appendice, nous avons consacr un chapitre special aux suretes reellee
en droit babylonien
(voir p.
502
et suiv.).
t Voici par exemple comment il faut traduire la premiere tablette reproduite

dans la photographie 129 du British Aliiseitm, qui]avait ete traduite tout autrement
" Une mine d'argent, creance do Nabubanahu, fils d'Abala, de la tribu
des
sa
hommes
femme,
Kipit, [iiigal), sur
fille
de Nabuzab,
Babia,
homme
terrains et tout ce qui est a lui
comportent, sont
le
fils
de Marduk iddin
et la
femme
kipu [nigab) uki, dont sa porte
dans
la ville et
dans
la
campagne,
Sananasi,
(a elle), les
tels qu'ils se
gage de Nabubanahu."
J Voir "les obligations en droit egyptien compare aux autres droits de

I'antiquite," pp. 332, 347, 374, 518, 519, 521, etc.
301

June
7]
^ -Ht
>S.
"homme
t]
[1887.
<3I^r^ <-V^
t^
"-"
Vr
possesseur (ou creancier gagiste) autre (ou plutot quel-
conque)* ne dominera pasf (ou ne mettra pas la main) dessus jusqu'a

"
ce que le creancier ait regu en entier son argent.J
Nous avons indique

ou zabtatum, "gage
mots maskanu zaabtum
aussi la portee des
nous avons
pris," et
par reconnaitre que
fini
quand ces mots sont precedes du signe ^y,

sakanu, et se pronongait en touranien
II
faut
faut voir, dans ce
il
I'ideogramme qui correspond au verbe
dernier signe,
done traduire " dont
ftial
bien ou
tel
ou
7fia,
semitique
selon les dialectes.
esclave etait {iskioiu ou
tel
tashinu, suivant le genre) gage pris (ou pris ou prise pour gage."
Nous avons montre
difference
quelle
on trouve souvent exprimee

les
premiers
]^
^T
^^
"
>/-,
* Mr.
des
droit,
dans lesquels
||
formule que nous avons expliquee
^ ^
ou E^
la
en
separait,
contrats de gage proprement dit ceux d'antichrese,
î?
r?
F-
^.^
^rr \^\
^1
pour
n'y a pas d'interet
II
V- <
T?
y;^
E^T?
^ E^T
V- <
I'argent, et
il
3.^1
n'y a pas
de
le mot sanamma comme semitique et derive du

"second," uni a la particule ma. Cela conduirait au sens "autre"
puisqu'un second c'est un autre.
Mais, en realite, les mots sanam et sanavuiia
sont des mots touraniens, dont le second parait etre'l'emphatique par prolongation
Pinches considere
raoi Sana,
du premier.
Sanani
>-y<y^ en
de la publication du British 3lHsen!)i, dans la phrase suivante
v^-M^
>^ -y<r<a
^^y nin, mim ou
niiii, (St.,
V,
Liv.
"^^y
touranien est traduit en semitique par
a la ligne 14 du revers de I'inscription No. 2 dans la planche 14 du
tÊT
No. 55,
1.
^]
19) veut dire
'
^4 ^- -m-
quiconque, quelconque,'
de I'ancienne langue).
phrase touranienne traduite en semitique par
"^^y >^>^
No. 3
volume
t]
comme rilJUL en copte (remplaânt ^ y 72eb

sanamma avec la lettre de prolongation ligne
3"^
4"^
meme
4s'
On
trouve
planche dans
la
^^'^
t A la page 390 de notre livre sur les obligations nous disions " le mot tsallat,
que nous avons rencontre tres souvent a propos des gages dans la formule autre
possesseur til isallat, ne mettra pas la main, sur cette propriete jusqu'k ce que
:
I'argent soit paye, se rapporte a la racine I^ÎI?, dominarc, d'oii vient
X Voir
les
obligations, etc.,
p.
345, 389, 455, etc.
sultan^
Voir these de doctoral
Paturet, p. 12.
Obligations, etc., p. 332.
II
Voir notre cours sur
notammcnt
p.
306
les
obligations,
et suiv.
302
5''
et 7' le5on et
appendice passim

June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
[1887.
Le mot
terme de loyer pour cette maison, ou pour cet esclave."*

idi
pas connu dans
n'etait
le
Or nous avons montre que ce mot J
a payer pour cette location.
* Voir
sens de terme de location,f d'argent
notamment Obligations,
etc., p.
504
Voir These de doctorat
et siiiv.
Paturet, p. 10.
t Parmi les actes de ce genre nous citerons

non compris jusqu'ici et qui est ainsi conû
No. K.
le
1.
m. 38 du Louvre,
^:?:y-Ul4^rTT'7Î]y
'^\ :ff^r 4 \7
T? ^4 ^
:ffy
^^
<<<?
4 >^ in "^r 4 T?
T>^ri^^^'7^*i?.4T-yq:4^^
>^
T
<
-III
.ir
y][
>^ >V ^1414
^ ^^
V- ^ jî
T<TvI
.4
<
Î-^
E^T4
du
ultit)
^0
^][
1?
-I<It
J:^
^ E^
pour
trois
<
I?
il
mois de Nisan, au mois de Duzu
et
fils
de Belbalitsu,
loyer de maison {ana idi
qa de cereales et un qa 6
de Belsuma uzur, tout ce que
celui-ci place (issakan) et plante {izakaap)
inaal'u) au
<
J+:M
<<<][
(revenu) du soussigne, que Nur,
5 Kiselev de I'an 10
fils
Î
^
1^^
Nur (dis-je) donne, pour prix de
par jour, aBelbalit,
4
I-U14Î4IH^
I'7^l]y
[ta
-< -:hI
:?TÎ -7^ I?
IMI \^\ E^
Propriete de rapport
propriete que
<<<![
(fi//a
bit)
a partir
littu
d'asaan
inimtnii, gainrit, etc.)
en declarera la declaration {nuptiim

au mois de Kiselev.
Le
transgressant,
jusqu'a trois ans(c'est-a-dire, jusqu'au terme sus designe), donnera lO sekels d'argent.
Belbalit dira {idibbi) les comptes
Uasaait
^t
XI
*^Hf~
notamment par
0^1
(^y -^
asnil etait
ly
iitinidn)
de Nur."
un des produits des exploitations agricoles
No. 181 1 du Louvre ou il est question d'une dette

relative a un fermage et comprenant 6 gur (cor), 6 pi (epha) de dattes {kaluniina)
3 gurs, 3 pi, I de pi Aâsaan et dix sekels d'argent portant interet. Les dattes doivent
\Jasaan figure
etre livrees au mois d'arahsamna ; Vasaa/i, au mois de Sivan.
egalement dans beaucoup d'autres tablettes, parmi lesquelles nous citerons les
on
le voit
le
Nos. 36 de notre collection particuliere, 161

Strassmaier, etc.
par
le
;J:
droits
mot
voisin
et
209 de
Nous doutons fort que sous ce nom ou

aznie (ou asnie avec un Samech).
de
M.
fruit
que
la nouvelle serie
designe
le
meme
Voir notamment "les obligations en droit egyptien compare aux autres
de I'antiquite,"
P- 374? 396, 417, 429, etc.
June
7]
se rencontre dans certains actes de location
nous avons ainsi determine

indique
comment on
la
[1887.
proprement
nature reelle.*
dite,
Nous avons
pouvait reconnaitre, d'apres la forme
dont
d'ailleurs
meme
des
chacune des especes de confiements hypothecaires qui coexistaient en Babylonie et dont personne avant nous n'avait reconnu
actes,
Nous avons determine
I'existence.
de
avait toujours ce sens

trois
ce qui constituait les actes ordi-
de creance,tapres avoir prouve que I'ideogramme
naires
ans a M. Oppert)
compte
creance;};
que souvent
les
^^ *~*^'^'i'^
I'avons dit
y a
il
paiements se faisaient par a
commengait generalement par
qu'alors I'acte
et
(comme nous
sions " sur une creance de tant (ina
les expres-
-^^ sa) ou sur tant

j^^
de mines " puis, apres indication de la somme, reprenait par ces
mots "la dessus " {//la libbi);^ que les reliquats etaient indiques
par les mots rihii, rihi, rihitiim ;\ que quand I'acte faisait novation
cette novation etait indiquee par les mots " la creance anterieure est
effacee ^^ ^t\- "-^^ mahritum liipaat*^ " ou par une phrase analogue dans laquelle figurait egalement
dans
la
le
cas contraire,
creance nouvelle,
mahritum
sa,
quand
c'etait
synonymes, avec
le
le verhe/i/hi, /i//>i/,eâi:er/**
la
que,
creance anterieure subsistait a cote de
la
indique par
en dehors de
>->|-
les
mots " elat]\
^^ ^>{- >^^^
creance anterieure de tant," ou par des
mot e/at/lt
que, parmi les creances, les unes
portaient a Babylone I'ancien interet touranien de 20 pour 100,
* Voir dans notre cours sur les obligations la 5" le9on sur les locations et
le
dernier chapitre de Tappendice.
t Voir notamment dans notre cours sur

pendice
p.
459
le
chapitre special sur les
les obligations la 3"
le9on
et
dans
I'ap-
creances et obligations en droit babylonien,
et sm'v.
X Voir lettre a M. Paturet en tete de sa these du Louvre, p. 37, etc.
Cours
sur les obligations, p. 332, 339, 375, 387, 400, 426, etc.
Lettre a
II
Lettre a
M.
pour Tihitum.
If
**
Lettre a
Paturet, p. 36, obligations, p. 346, 409, 477, 491.
M.
Paturet, p. 36, 37.
Voir obligations,
M.
Ce verbe
M. Oppert
avait
une
fois
indique ce sens
p. 346.
Paturet, p. 33.
Obligations, p. 471, 495.
s'emploie aussi pour les tcxtes effaces.
tt Obligations,
p.
419, 497.
XX Lettre a M. Paturet,
Nous avons
variables d'ailleurs.
aussi
p. 37.
01)ligations, p. 498, 499, 500, etc.
montre quels etaient
les
taux de I'intcret ninivite, taux
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
[1887.
remboursement ou
tandis que les autres conduisaient seulement au
au versement du capital
exprimee par
mot semitique hubiitutu* correspondait au
le
romain en ce sens
de I'antichrese
recouvrer,
la creance,
comme on
Nous avons
Nous avons
certitude la traduction de toute
la
les
une
classe
de I'ideogramme ^yf,
Aux
des expressions
les premiers, etabli le sens
aussi,
aux associations
relatifs
et
des autres actes
Le
frequentes en Babylonie.
si
societe,||
dont nous avons trouve
sens reel
corres-
le
preuves que nous avons deja donnees, dans notre volume de I'annee
au sujet de ce sens du mot hubututti, nous pouvons en ajouter une
derniere,
En
nouvelle.
effet le
No. 183 de
publier les copies est ainsi con9u

precaire) de
Marduk suma
uzur,
de Luutzuananur, de
fils
celui-ci
pour
ainsi fait entrer a jamais
fondamentales des actes de societe, de partage
uzur,
avait
extremement nombreuse.
d'actes
du gage, on
confiait a des mandataires,t parfois salaries,^ la
domaine de
le
et celle
chose d'autant plus naturelle d'ailleurs
gestion de toutes ses affaires.
dans
precaire
principe suivant lequel on
souvent ses creances a un mandataire
confiait
([u'on
meme
que, d'apres le
autorisait la transmission
permis celle de
que, parmi ces dernieres, celle qui etait
dont M. Strassmaier vient de

" tant de sckels d'argent, hitbtititUi (pret en
la serie d'actes
:
fils
Marduk suma
du mois de Nisan
d'Abala, de la tribu d'Egibi, sur
la tribu
de
la fin
donnera I'argent en son capital."
f Nous avons
traite tres
longuement dans notre volume toute cette question du
mandat, dont Mr. Pinches avait d'ailleurs reconnu avant nous
le
nom
babylonien
naspa7'tuin
X Dans la nouvelle serie de copies de M. Strassmaier nous trouvons, sous le

No. 210, I'exemple suivant de ces mandats salaries: " Depuis le 20 du mois
de Nisam jusqu'au 10 du mois d'Abu, Zamalmal suma iddin, fils de Samasbalit,
de la tribu des forgerons, recevra (prendra illaqii) le mandat [naspartitm)
de Nebokanu,
celui-ci
Nisan
lui
et
fils
de Sinia.
donnera.
le reste
II
lui
10 sekels d'argent, pour son prix de loyer
donnera
de I'argent a
la
la
fin (?)
du mois de Duzu.
Le contrevenant
a cet acte {napalkitami) donnera 5 sekels d'argent." On voit qu'ici

droit romain le mandat paye est assimile a une locatio ope?-arum.
comme
en a peu pres tout
direct au vieux droit
les
V. lettreaM. Paturet,
banques, societes,
II
le reste, le droit
de I'Egypte
et
et
de
la
p. 30, 40, et
romain
est tout
comme en
En ceci,
simplement un emprunt
Chaldee.
dans "les obligations," notre chapitre sur
maisons de commerce,
Obligations, p. 377, 437, 438, 443.
{idisii).
moitie de I'argent dans le mois de
p.
374
et suiv. jusqu'a la
page 45.
June
7]
[1887.
l)ondant phonetique, birinu, biriiii* dans les vieux actes de Warka,
M. Strassmaier le transcrivait par

Nous avons etabli, egalement le
rasiitu,
part,
Pinches,
de
derive
ete etabli par nous.
mot touranien hala,\
consequemment, de son correspondant semitique,
et
Mr.
oil
sens du
le
racine
la
par
traduisant
Zanu, orner;
possession,
Zittii,
voir
un
de I'expression com-
sens
le
voulait
posee a hi hala, quotepart,| qu'on peut expliquer en se rappelant

qu'en touranien Tideogramme î
par
mot
le
juridiques, a cote de son
compagnon,
sur
^^ ^^
amena
aim,
les
^, traduit
generalement en semitique
dans un grand nombre de formules
et qui figurait
ahi^,
sens de frere, a
^^TI
de
acceptions
ahames, I'un par rapport a
sens
le
d'homme ou de
amilu kima amili :\ sens qui, influant
I'autre, Itti
pluriel y][ ^X, ^'(

ana
ahames ensemble de ahata,
son
]f
societe, etc.
Nous avons explique

du vendeur,
garantie
et
tout le systeme des repondances
de
de cautions surajoutees dans
parfois
la
les
ventes d'esclaves, garanties qui n'avaient encore ete soupgonnees
par personne, quand I'un de nous publia,
il
sur ce sujet dans la Revue Egyptologique
;\\
qui concerne
ce
les
cautions
solidaires
y a trois ans,
et,
un
article
sans compter tout
ou non,ir cette garantie
toute particuliere de I'individu qui s'engage a _producere, ou plutot
fort
* Lettre a M. Paturet, p. 30, Obligations, p. 296, etc.

Ce sens est du reste
" i mana
bien prouve par le nouveaii No. 199 de M. Strassmaier portant
:
Kaspi sa
itti
abal su sa
iskunu
Marduk
Nebo suma
nim mala
marduk baladu
que
la
dessus
et
iddin, abal
ina
eli
Nebo
itti
ahata sunu.
ahames ana
mine
Tapikziru ensemble ont mis en societe
liirini
d'argent
{hiriiii).
(^^j*
que
Itti
Tout ce
donne comme synonyme

Ahatu, ahata est
correspondant exact de itti ahames, " I'un
Ici birini est
sens "societe, fraternite" est bien connu.
le
comme
ahi iddin, abal Egibi, u Tapikziru,
Nadin seim,
ibbusu
feront est leur societe."
ils
de ahata, dont
d'ailleurs,
baladii, abal su sa
substantif abstrait, Ic
avec I'autre."
t Obligations,
X Lettre a
p. 299, 399, et 508.
Paturet, p. 38 et 39.
Voir W.A.Z.,
II
Voir aussi
II
la
M.
Lettre a
V. 40, col. 2,
lettre a
M.
1.
M. Paturet,
59.
p. 34.
Paturet, p. 34 a 38.
Voir dans notre volume sur
les obligations
le9on sur les accessoires de la dette, p. 141 et suiv., et dans I'appendice
chapitre des creances et obligations, p. 459 ct suiv.
306
le
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
[1S87.
exhibere et prcestare^'*' en grec avaSeêxOai, (voir
un curieux acte grec

annee de la Revue
de
p. 66, du No.
un jour ou dans une circonstance determinee, le
debiteur dont il repond et pour lequel il payera s'il manque a I'accomplissement de sa promesse. Nous avons montre qu'en pareil cas
du Louvre, public
I-II,
la
5"=
Egyptologiqiie\ a
il
" cette
page 486 de notre volume sur les obligations nous elisions
amenera et donnera (ibakamma iiiamdin) est tout-a-fait de regie quand
d'une caution sistetidi causa." Page 404: "Taction romaine ad ex-
la
formula
s'agit
hibendum que
les
"
producere,
Babyloniens expriment par le verbe abaku, amener, presenter,

Et ailleurs " aussi ce verbe est-il celui qui est employe quand
:
on s'oblige a produire, producere,

comparution duquel on
Nous avons
des temoins, soit un interesse pour la
soit
engage."
s'est
dans notre volume, indique un des autres sens du verbe
aussi, deja
abaku, celui d'emmener un esclave, par exemple, que I'on a re9u en paiement.
En
il est dit que la somme d'estimation de cet esclave

un prix ou paiement hariis, comme dans d'autres cas qu'il constitue
un prix gamrutu (voir No. 82 de la I* serie de M. Strassmaier, 244 de la 2^ serie).
Nous avions d'abord suppose que le mot hariis devait etre dans ce cas le synonyme
exact des mots gamirttn/i ou gamrutu, "complet." Nous le supposions d'autant
mieux que les sommes indiquees pour le prix gamirtum ou pour le prix hariis
Depuis lors, M. Oppert
d'un esclave sont en moyenne exactement les memes.
ayant rappele la parente du mot hariis avec le mot hebreu ^"^H' " couper
cas pareil tres souvent
constitue
a emis I'idee que hariis devait etre oppose a gattiirtuvi
"complet" mais
"partiel."
Nous avons
et signifier,
non point
etudie cette hypothese au point de vue
juridique et nous avons vu qu'en appliquant ce mot,
non point a
la valeur
de
mais a I'existence d'une dette

anterieure dont le prix de cet esclave ne se trouve constituer qu'une partie,
elle devient soutenable.
Ce serait un prix coupe dans cette dette et a en soustraire
dont I'estimation
I'esclave
est
bien complete,
desormais, en representant une partie

il
est vrai, le
meme mot hariis
et,
a ce point de vue, partiel.
se trouve associe au verbe iddin
au
Quelquefois,
lieu
de
I'etre
au
C'est ce qui arrive, par exemple, dans I'acte de cession lui-meme,
verbe ibuku.
abandonnant son esclave a son creancier, emploie la formule

Mais
des ventes d'esclaves, sauf en ce qui touche ce mot hariis.
une serie de deux actes qui portent les Nos. 39, 40, et 42, dans les nouvelles
quand
le debiteur,
habituelle
copies de
M.
Strassmaier montre bien que
son esclave, est cense

alors
meme
qu'il
en
le
donner,
" Nebo Kazir, fils de Nebozirlisir, dans la satisfaction de son cceur, a donne
femme Didinnatum et la femme Asitasulimir, gens de sa maison, pour de mine
comme
et
qui le re9oit est cense I'emmener
laisse la possession a ce debiteur.
Voici la traduction du premier de ces actes
la
debiteur, qui abandonnait ainsi
le
si
le creancier
prix hariis, a
Musezibmarduk,
a Marduksumaiddin,
Suit
la
fils
fils
de Beliddina
de Mardukedir, de
(?)
de
la tribu
formule de garantie habituelle, que
M.
la tribu
des forgerons,
des forgerons."
Strassmaier ne parait pas
reconnaitre encore malgre nos publications qu'il a eues entre les mains, car dans
le
mot
nasi,
"
se porte garant," qui la termine,
il
a substitue hypothetiquement
June
7]
[1887.
verbe abakn, emmener, amener, dieccre, adducere, froducere, etc.,

notamment a la troisienie personne du futur sous la forme ibakan/ia,
repondait, conime idee juridique, tres exactement a I'expression latine
cxhihere, malgre la difference du sens originel, de meme que le mot
inaiiidin associe a cette expression quand il s'agit d'un debiteur,
C'est done une
repondait tres exactement au terme latin praesfare.
nuance de sens qu'il convient d'ajouter au mot abaku* dans le
le
c'litre
parentheses
de nouveau
Le mot
Sa*'-
d'autant plus de cette erreur que
memes
les
û
signe ii*7~'<
le
Nous nous etonnons
ne
Jiazir
M.
signifierait rien.
Strassmaier, en copiant
actes que nous avions traduits dans notre volume, s'est tres
souvent servi de nos restitutions pour les introduire dans ses textes
cela est vrai,
parfois aussi,
parait avoir deforme a plaisir ses anciennes lectures pour s'ecarter
il
et sans chercher a donner aux nouvelles une signification possible

Je me hate de dire que le No. 40 etait ici donne pour la premiere
que par consequent nous ne I'avions pas traduit, mais nous en avions
de nos le9ons
quelconque.
fois
et
traduit et transcrit tant d'autres, identiques pour cette formule,
a peu pres au
meme.
du mois suivant. II
" Par rapport a
Revenons en a
est ainsi
la
con9U
emmenees des mains

fils
(?'/'/'?< e'wiz
de Nebonaid, de
{ibakamvia)
et
la tribu
affaire et
que cela revient

au No. 42, date
femme Didinnatum
servantes (amilutum) que Iddina
de cette
la suite
Marduk,
et
fils
a la
femme
de Basai, de
Sitasulumir esclavcs
la tribu
de Nursin, avail
(7/?)deNebokazir, filsde Neboziralisir, Neboiddin,
de Belitu, se porte garant
a Babylone; avec I'homme
(nasi).
les
II
dTddina Marduk,
il
les
amenera
donnera
a Iddina Marduk."
On
cede
nettement
voit
Iddina Marduk
suma
ici
iddin.
Nebokazir, crible de dettes, avait
I'espece juridique.
deux memes esclaves en paiement
les
d'abord a I'un de ses creanciers,
puis a deux autres de ses creanciers, Musezib
Quand
la
Marduk
et
Marduk
nouvelle de cette seconde cession parvint aux oreilles
du preteur sur gage Iddina Marduk, celui-ci, dont nous connaissons I'aprete
au gain, se facha naturellement et mena9a d'exercer des poursuites contre Nebokazir.
Heureusement pour ce dernier c'etait une coutume babylonienne, dont
nous avons trouve bien souvent des applications, que de se porter fort pour
Un
ses amis.
de ses amis done se porta
fort et
s'engagea personellement, par
amener et a lui livrer les esclaves en question

il
prenait en cela un engagement semblable a celui des vendeurs romains qui
s'cngageaient a livrer eux-memes, en pleine possession, a un acheteur, la chose
rapport a Iddina Marduk, a
d'autrui
bien
lui
entendu, cela ne pouvait se faire qu'en obtenant d'abord du
possesseur actuel I'abandon de la chose.

*
Le No. 26 de
sistefidi,
la nouvelle
serie
de M. Strassmaier,
h.
une cautio
mot tant de fois
Samas suma ukin, fils
relatif
contenait ccrtainement aussi, dans une des lacunes, ce
signale par nous dans des cautions sistendi
du
meme
genre.
de la tribu de Mandidi, s'y engage a produire, le 6 ulul suivant, a la porte

du temple de Samas, un nomme Neboahi iddin, fils de Asaridu, de la tribu de
Helederu, pour le reglement d'une creance au sujet de lafjuclle il se porte fort.
Dans une autre tablettc de la mcnie collection, le No. 102, ce n'est plus une
<le .Sulai,
308
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
La
meme
alors
de paraitre du dictionnaire de M. Delitzsch.
qui vient
fascicule
expression se rencontre, ainsi que nous I'avons montre,
qu'il
de temoins, par exemple dans Facte dent nous
s'agit
avons donne
la
traduction a la page 371 de notre volume sur les
obligations dans les termes suivants:*
Sargina produira ses temoins,| de la

all
"
Le
ville
du mois de
de Pikudu,
Pikudi, ibbakamma), at par rapport a Iddin
iddhiilu
I
[1887.
(?)
iukattu^
que
{sa)
de ton esclave qui
affaire
disputeras pas avec
moi
Iddinilu a
caution qui promet semblable cumparution
c'est
Sargina a parle
Moi,
la
ina
ilu (?) etablira {aiia
fut tue {dini sa galli
{iffiia la tadibbiib).
Kiselev,
mukmi su
ainsi
ka sa diki) tu ne
je to ferai recevoir
personne
meme
qui
doit
" Le 6 du mois de Sivan, est-il dit, Satrap iddin, fils de Marduka,

viendra et dira son affaire, avec telle femme, par devant les bela d'Essaggil.
S'il
ne vient pas, il donnera (la chose en litige)." Ce contrat representait un engagement solennel et decisoire analogue dans ses resultats a ces serments dont nous
avons parle assez longuement dans un recent article et que nous avons les premiers
comparaltre.
determines.
La collection nouvelle de ^L Strassmaier en contient plusieurs de ce
genre, nous citerons particulierement le No. 45.
"3 cors, 3 ephas de dattes
(creance de) Neboahi iddin fils de Sulai, de la tribu d'Egibi etde Nirgalkanu, fils de
sur Musezib Marduk, fils de Samas ahi iddin, et Nirgalkanu, fils de
L'un pour I'autre ils repondent. Musezib Marduk et Nirgalkanu sur
le roi jurent a savoir
a la fin du mois de Sabat (nous donnerons) les dattes a
Neboahiiddin et Nirgalkanu." Notons que cet acte termine la question pour
Nadin suma,
Tabnie.
^1 -4(1
^T
"1"'" pouvait lire ittciiii
car nous avons
le sens)
Nos. 83
et
ici
ou
au pluriel
itfesib (ce
^f.^! "^f
qui revenait au
>^
meme
sJSt ittcinmi.
pour
Les
197 contiennent egalement des serments.
* C'est un des assez nombreux actes que nous avons vu reparaitre avec des
changements insignifiants sous un autre nom que le notre.
t Nous avons deja
cite dans notre volume sur les obligations plusieurs temoinouvelle collection de copies de IVL Strassmaier en contient d'autres.
Nous citerons particulierement les Nos. (5) 68, et 69, relatifs soit a Iddina
Marduk, soit a la faillite de Basai son pere. Le No. 68, se trouvait deja sous le
gnages.
La
precedent volume et avait ete traduit par nous.

Mais le No. 69
" ceux-ci sont temoins qu'en leur presence Rimut,
est ainsi con9u
fils de Belnadinabal, parla ainsi a Labasi, fils de Ziria, de la tribu de Nabai
Oui est
atteint [knsdit) comme repondance de Basai ?
Et Labasi dit ainsi je ne reclamerai
No. 58 dans
nouveau
est
le
il
pas" {ul abakkur). Suivent les noms.

Cet acte est du meme jour du meme mois
la meme annee que le No. 68 (ancien 58) contenant un temoignage relatif a une
de
dette de Basai qui aurait ete payee.
On
voit quel soin Iddina
regler les affaires tres embrouillees de son pere.
On
Marduk
apportait a
n'a pas oublie que ces affaires
failli empecher son mariage et qu'il avait ete oblige de

donner des garanties tres serieuses a son beau-pere. Ici c'est son beau-frere,
le frere de sa femme, Labasi, fils de Ziria, qui etait creancier du pere d'Iddina
embrouillees avaient
Marduk
et
qui s'engage, par des motifs faciles a comprendre, a ne pas inquieter
ses repondants.
June
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCIL-EOLOGY.
7]
(je te paierai le prix de) la vie
de ton esclavc {Anaku
[1887.
iiapsati sa galli
ka usallamaka). S'il etablit cela, Iddinilu donnera a Sargina une

(mot efface)."*
mine, prix de son esclave s'il ne I'etablit pas
;
rapproche a
page 468
la
tbrmules, sauf qu'a
ipakamma
et,
qui contient exactement les
et
place de iuka?iu, iiikkinnu.
la
les livrer,
adverse,
comme
les
mettre a
le faisait
memes
d'ibbakkamma, on trouve cette
place
la
la
fois
Bien entendu, en cas
celui cpi s'engageait a produire ses temoins
pareil,
pas a
M. Strassmaier que nous en avons
citerons aussi le No. 159 de
Nous
ne s'engageait
pleine disposition de la partie
celui qui s'obligeait a
amener un debiteur
comparution duquel il repondait. C'est encore a I'idee, pleinement chaldeenne, des confiements ayant pour resultat dautoriser
celui qui, au fond, n'etait pas le proprietaire de la chose, a la livrer
de
la
comme
legalement, que se rattache,
"inamdin,
homme
Get
origine, cette singuliere expression
donnera" s'appliquant dans ce cas a un homme libre.

libre devait se confier lui-meme a son repondant, qui
il
La
devait le livrer au jour dit aux poursuites de son creancier.
confiements babyloniens est done importante a bien
theorie des
connaitre
car c'est
une des bases du
secondaire des emprunts

droit
romain
transmettant
la
chose d'autrui,
alors
la
droit antique.
Si a I'epoque
au droit des gens on a pu vendre en
faits
soit
possession a
en qualite de gagiste,
I'acheteur,
soit
en en
et
en qualite de
creancier hypothecaire n'ayant pas encore la possession mais trou-
vant dans son droit d'hypotheque un

enfin
moyen de
de
reel,
sauf a s'arranger pour etre en etat
dit
la transmettre,
tout
soit
se la faire donner
depourvu de droit
de livrer la chose au jour
comme
afin
consequence des
ceci n'est qu'une
niennes qui attribuaient au confiement des
du
tiers
vieilles traditions touraeffets
analogues a ceux
transfert reel d'une propriete.
Nous ne
releverons pas
ici
nos autrcs decouvertes relativement,
par exemple, aux echanges d'immeubles, dont nous avons public
des actes remontant
au siecle d'Hammourabi
beaucoup plus modernes

tivement a
I'etat
des personnes
dont nous avons determine
le
une parenthese trop longue,

cet article
et
actes
d'autres
relativement aux servitudes reellcs
rela-
relativement a une multitude de mots
sens juridique.
Ceci nous amenerait a
et qui ferait perdre
de vue
le
sujet
de
confiements en droit egyptien et en droit Babylonien.
* Com])arcz dans le dernier
volume baljylonien des Records of the Past,
traduction ultra fanlaisiste que Mr. Pinches avait donnee de ce menie acte.
310
la
Z^0METC:R
cZiScoiereU. a-t
PH/LOE
j-y/t.OMrer/f
a&
f-LPHi^/^r/NS.
/r^ Â ^^M JV.^,^
y^
m.
9
nr.
vm.
jr.
',*
J^
^l
^Ji
-lei'CL t/ JPifrsî -T-
June
TROCEEDINGS.
7]
The
[1887.
following
Major Plunkett :
The Nilometer
of Philce.
Almost the whole of the small island called
Philoe, including not
only the courts but even the roofs of the temples, has been covered
for ages with the ruins of a village
who took
which was
when driven by
and therefore more exposed
refuge here
accessible
amount of prison labour being
who commanded
built
by the Christians
persecution from places
available,
more
In 1885, a certain
to danger.
Captain Jackson, R.A.,
and terminus of the

on the bank of the Nile opposite Philoe, cleared away the
ruins and rubbish from the roofs of the temples, and discovered and
at Shellal, the Military Station
railway
cleared out a staircase on the west side of the great temple which
descended below the lowest
some
to lead to a passage
and
level of the Nile,
under the bed of the
river
supposed by
communicating
is
The work of clearing out the courts

of the temple and this staircase was continued by Major Grogan, of
the Black Watch, from December, 1885, till April, 1886, when Captain
with the island of Biggah.
Handcock of the Yorkshire Regiment took over the Command, and

continued energetically the work of clearing the large court of the
temple, and also uncovered a small temple to the east, which had
been almost hidden in rubbish. In examining the ground outside
the " Mammisi " or temple which stands on the west side of the
Handcock found a well

one discovered by Captain
large court of the greater temple, Captain
constructed
Jackson
staircase,
not unlike the
at the top there
river bank,
was a short
flight
of steps parallel to the
and from the bottom of these the main
staircase
descended
directly to the river.
This staircase
is
cut in the solid rock,
by time, and on the

the
Nilometer.
It
left
hand
consists
side
and
is
in
no way injured
when descending
of eleven
vertical
there
lines
at
is
cut
irregular
from each other, each approximately one dira in length,

and the bottom of each is on the same level (or nearly so) with
the top of the next below it, so that as the water rose above the
top of any portion the readings would be continued on the next
higher.
These sections from I to X are each evidently intended
to represent one dira or cubit, and it will be observed that they
intervals
actually
17
feet
vary
5
very slightly in
inches, which gives
length,
the
total
an average length
311
of
tlie
ten being
for the cubit
of
June
7]
[1887.
On reaching the bottom of the staircase one emerges

2o'9 inches.
by a doorway through the wall with which this side of the island
'I'here was no doubt from
is rivetted on to a i)latform of stone.
this i)lace a prolongation
of the wall, or
when
of the river, but
level
downwards of the Kilometer on the
on a projecting buttress or
examined
face
staircase, to the lowest

it
on January
the
7th,
water was up nearly to the level of this platform, so that nothing
below
it
could be seen.
As however nothing was noticed here when the Nile was low
in the last and previous summers, it is probable that the scale was
Each of
cut in some projecting masonry which has fallen away.
the marks has been cut in the rock to a depth of about a quarter
and
of an inch,
again divided by transverse cuts into fourteen
is
On
subdivisions.
accompanying
the
plate
shown
have
the
sections of the Nilometer drawn to scale, merely diminishing the
horizontal distances between the sections to save space.

+ is
noticed that the sign
and probably
rails
is
be
placed over the top of the second section,

of high
this indicated the ordinary level
top of the Nilometer
It will
Nile.
The
95 inches below the level of the
feet
by the southern end of the platform at the Assouan railway

it will be easy to compare with
station opposite to the temples, so
the old Nilometer the level of the high Nile.
should
.say
that
about the same as when the Nilometer was constructed,

and that a high Nile would probably come within about six feet
but an estimate thus made from
of the rails at the present day
this
is
memory is not worth much.

well known Nilometer on
compared the
levels
On
the
this plate I
of
island
marked on
have also shown the
Elephantine, and have
with those on the
it
wooden post
bed by the Assouan railway station.

along the Hne of railway to have given the
between the high water marks of the two
fixed as a Nilometer in the Nile

I
hoped by
differences
Nilometers,
levelling
of
level
but had to leave Assouan
and was consequently unable

that
this
Nilometer
discovered at
I
foot
II
Philce,
is
the
not
do
to
accurately
so
cubit
inches in length, and
sooner than
varies
if
we
It
this.
from
will
divided
expected,
be
as
noticed
the
one
8f inches to
take the total of the five
i
foot
upper sections, which represent a length of seven cubits, we find

this to be 12 feet 5:^ inches, which gives an average per cubit of
21-32 inches.
Omitting the upper two sections, we have
for
five
cubits an average of 20'85 inches, which differs by only a twentieth
312
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
[1887.
part of an inch from the vakic obtained at Philoe.

It can hardly
have been from carelessness that the uppermost two sections were
made
23 and 22 inches long; could
respectively
have been to
it
avoid some remission of taxation which should have been

if
the river rose above a certain level
On
made
the opposite or right
hand
side of the staircase at Philoe are two other vertical lines,

which were apparently scales or standards of measurement so far
as it is possible to determine accurately their original lengths, the
;
lower one was divided into units of 3i inches, and each of these
the upper scale is about 5 feet long, and
is subdivided into iive
;
is
divided into twenty units, of which eight measure 23*5 inches,
an average of
giving
division of the scale
Malta,
The
is
inches
2-937
inscribed
each.
Opposite
the eighth
K.
18S7.
y)///^,
following has been
from Mr.
received
Page
P. le
Renouf, President.
Note on the Silurus Fish
Q^
_M>
^^^=*^
and the
(^b^ti
Hieroglyphic Sign of Battle CH^.

have shown
and
Y,
this
these Proceedings* that
in
Q^
ideographic of Battle
when
sign,
which
in
moreover proved that ^^v^

pression T
that
Q-^
rz:
variants to be read
of
Q/^ ^.
jg
-^z::^
^^
the same, in
Q^
all
_^
^^
T
Q
is
probability,
^^;:^.
have
identical with the well-known ex-
facts lead to the irresistible
which
called
is
These
/^j
fish
Papyrus
Ebers
the
commonly
so used as a variant, has very
lower limb crossed with a
its
Egyptian sign
the
has for variant another well-known sign
'-'^l''-^
"^''^'
is
That ^
conclusion
not in
is
these
manifest from the vocalisation
identical with that of
._
a
J
(*^^
aba.
This reading
word
for Battle,
at
once furnishes the radical meaning of the Egyptian
and shows
* Vol. VI, pp. 229
its
connection in the Vocabulary with a
231,
and Vol. VII, pp. 100
108.
June
7]
large
number of
whose ordinary
The evidence upon which

There
thrown.
same sound and the same
other words which have the
primitive sense, but
signification
different.
is
cannot be over-
reading rests
this
however, other readings which
are,
[18S7.
necessary
is
it
to consider.
very
9911)
in the
to
late,
and
in other respects untrustworthy,
twice reads
[||,
(jl''?;^,
identify
in
the
and
this
with the prosthetic vowel
[l
CT
"^^
^^^^'
1
obstacles," or
'
obstructions,' instead of
M.
of Marseilles, published by
fl
instead of \
Now
although
with r\y\
"^k. %
^,
I
l\ >
inik
ah
well-
" I
sat/,
it
may on some
is,
It
have
beaten
down
So again on the
tablets
we have
who
among
occurs
Dead
" I
| ^.
Naville,^
are,
of the
Book
setcbn,
"î^^-f^^
nothing but the well-
is
a prefixed.f
the variants of the sixth chapter of the
^^
but natural
[]
01^,
however, identical with
It is
\
{\r\* which occurs on a
IMuseum of Ikilaq. These forms
reading with
this
papyrus (B.M.
Q^
of
opening chapter of the Book of the Dead.
known monument
known
instead
ah,
beat
(|
ft
[1
down
C^^
the sands."
occasions prove synonymous
the two words are certainly not identical.
Their
meanings generally diverge, and are evidently derived from different

I had always therefore considered ah to
primitive conceptions.
be a genuine different reading
until
inclined
me
to the belief that
The Pyramid
not
a phonetic variant of
texts published
some of the ancient
it
of Teta has
rests
Q-/^
by M. Maspero have
upon the blunder of a
copyist.
aha, in a passage where

\ ^_^,
the Pyramid of Pepi II has Q-/^.
of Horhotep contains two recensions of the
The tomb
chapter of the
Book
One
of the Dead.
of
them reads
(j
17th
w=:/]'
aha, where the other has (3A.* Mariette, Monuments Divers,
pi. 90.
t The prosthetic a is most commonly prefixed to words beginning with two

consonants (as in the Semitic and other languages), with aspirated consonants,
and with
X Quatre
n.
Steles
de Marseilles, p. 14.
Zeitschrift, 1883, n. 69,
and 1S85,
p. 9.
.314
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
may sound
It
paradoxical, but
is
it
adding strength to the evidence
[1S87.
a certain
in behalf
of
fact, that
the
|,
l]
instead of
new
strongly favour the notion that the three readings ah, aha,
are
all
The resemblance
founded on a mistake.
upon them
to look
The
between
a
,|
and
^m&lY prosthetic, but the
is
There can be no connection whatever
radical.
There
really exists.
of
[|
is
[j
Q^,
or [jl
and
\\
(1
fl,
-4p
not by a weakening of ^
X7 and
commonly
(1
-jM
X7
and
to
several
written with an initial
other
It
has
but this
fl,
to the
its
group
parallel in
words which, though
are frequently found with A
d,
...
I).
[l
The
a.
to be explained by the addition of the prosthetic
such a word
if
^_Z],
no interchange between
is
sarcophagus of Nechthorheb has indeed the group

is
too close for us
is
as independent, whilst the differences are philo-
logically irreconcileable.
a of
texts
and aha
prefixed.
Without seeing the original texts

confidence, for
it
it is
must be remembered
impossible to speak with
full
that they are written not with
our unchangeable type, but in very cursive characters.
But
if
we
ask what cursive forms are liable to be taken for others in this case,
I
answer without hesitation that the confusion of f and
only possible, but demonstrable.

variant
and E. de Rouge gave
and
to
'
^ the value
which some Egyptologists
been shown
to
be erroneous.
still
^ QQQ
hd,
instance the Berlin Papyrus
cling,
for
i,
\q 00
|, carefully written, are not to
is
and are
liable to
faulty
another instance
The two
be wrongly transcribed.
315
in x
become
I
if
we take
ppp
for
(line 24)
hieratic signs for
be mistaken, but
negligently written or have been damaged, they

able,
not
but which has long since
and compare the |
with the f in the frequent form

^ ZjJ^
and
is
once universally accepted,
of the confusion, which becomes perfectly intelligible
on the strength of the
of the Belmore Papyrus that Birch
to
It is
when they
are
undistinguish-
cannot give a better
June
SOCIETV OF BIBLICAL ARCH.EOLOCV.
7]
[1SS7.
instance of this than by referring to a passage of the tale of Senehat
where
(line 197),
>^\
I]
(E
i^
transcribed
*^^
by M. jMasperc*
III
In these ancient papyri and other documents of the same character

(in the sarcophagus, for instance, of
sign corresponding to
corresponding to
I
Queen IMentuhotep) the
Q/^
do not think therefore
any reading, much
that
variant, of
C\/\ can be considered as
the side of
dl/a.
Besides the
cursive
approaches very closely to the cursive sign
called
fish
dl>a,
there
any phonetic
by
same name,
a bird of the
is
which M. Maspero f conjectures to be a crow.
sometimes appears
It
(as in Todt., 63, 3) as the determinative of
which as the variants show
less
satisfactorily established
v\ '^^j
dhi,
only one of the forms of the word
is
meaning encounter.'
'
Now
it
is
worthy of note that two gods appear in the
Egyptian divinities under the following circumstances
At Medinet Habu
Y Q/\
"^^^
dlmu
(in the
?init,
Dendera the name of the

second
Qv^
is
time of Seti
the
and the second y

Warrior god
first
^^^^
identify the birds.
I)
fV^
fV^
would
^^
!
I
is
first
of them
from Dendera
sets
bird at Medinet
V^
be
It is
^^,
word
word.
But
^^
J]
that of the
interesting
to
Habu
is
shown by
Mariette's copy
whether ^î*, nrd, should not
me
to say that
in phonetic characters is
Q
it
called
Horus.
almost superfluous for
after a
is
as geese or ducks, but this ought to
verified, as well as the question
rather be written than
of
The second
them down
^^
'=>
the plate in the Denhndler to be partially effaced.
be
lists
no reason
r\/\
'
Q^
for
being written
assuming
^"^b^nn2t^
is
it
to
be
a well-known
occurs sometimes in the same sentence as a different
word from Q/^.

* Alc'langes cTArckJologic, III, p. 15S; see note 4.
+ Genre Spistolaire,
p. 57.
* Dc'itkmala; III, 37,
l>
Maiiette, Daidcrah, HI,
3 '^
36,/
JuxE
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
To
[1SS7.
the description of the Silurus which I gave from Cuvier, as
name
justifying the Egyptian
the "Warrior"
forgotten,
Q-/"^ _^
lav^âi^s), I
(o
from the
late
it=s^
now add
(^l><^-,
the "
Armed
one,"
a passage, which I had
Mr. Darwin's Naturalist'' s Voyage round the
IVorid.'^
"A
'Armado' (a Silurus) is remarkable from a

it makes when caught by hook and line,
and which can be distinctly heard when the fish is beneath the water.
The same fish has the power of firmly catching hold of any object,
the
fish called
harsh grating noise which
such as the blade of an oar or the fishing
both of
pectoral
its
The
and dorsal
line,
with the stony spine
fin."

M.A.
following
E. A. Wallis Budge,
On
a Fragment of a Coptic Version of Saint Ephraim's

Discourse on the Transfiguration of our LoRD.t
The manuscript from which
the Coptic version of
discourse on the Transfiguration of our Lord
is
S.
Ephraim's
taken,
is
in
the
possession of Lord Zouche, and has been already described \ and
am
partly published.
was made, but
very probably of a
fact of its
it
is
not able to say
when the Coptic
fair
136, Ed.
Giinther's article
"
1870.
The
version
and from the
occupying a place of honour in the manuscript,
have been much esteemed by the Copts.
* P.
antiquity
translator
it
must
from the
See also the picture of Callichthys annatus in Dr.
Siluridae," in the recently published
volume of Xhe Encyclopedia
Britannica.
t For the Greek text see Assemani, Ephraem Syri opera omnia quir exstant,
Romse, 1743, t. ii. p. 41, and the edition by Thwaites, printed at Oxford, p. '2fi^.
A Latin version of this discourse was published by Assemani and by Gerard Voss
on pp. 6S6-692 of his translation of S. Ephraim's works, printed at Cologne
in the year 1603.
The
pagination of the British
Museum copy
of Voss's works
is
defective.
X See Froc. Soc. Bib. Arch., May, 1886,
p. 183.
pt. I, pp. 74-111.

The complete
Coptic text and a translation of S. Chrysostom's encomium on Elijah will appear
See Trans. Soc. Bib. Arch., Vol. IX,
in Trans. Soc. Bib. Arch., Vol.
IX,
pt. 2.
VI
June
7]
Greek contented himself with turning

ot S.
into Coptic only such portions
Ephraim's discourse as agreed generally with the views of the
and having used his arguments up to the point where

Ephraim discusses the double nature of our Lord, he interpolates
Copts
S.
[1SS7.
without any scruple the Coptic belief that Christ has one nature only.
To
attribute to S.
really held,
Ephraim views so
to say the least of
is,
different to those which he

a " pious fraud." Judging from
it,
we have in Lord Zouche's MS., the translator

Greek very well ; for besides the clerical errors which
there are some mistakes which show that he did not
the Coptic text which

did not
know
are found in
his
it,
understand many of the passages w^hich he tried to translate.
which he has rendered into Coptic
order, too, of the passages

in
his version
text
in
is
from that of the Greek.
a translation from the Syriac, for
form to be imitations of a metrical
pJKo.
otXovoc nxe
nxe
nixcooT ftxe
suspect that the Greek
many
of the sentences appear
original.
ni^.vioc
^-^-JULop4)(JDCIc
The
differs
4>pejuL
iieitoc ikc
eoê
nx^
'fjuLe-
îxert
ex^qoTon^^q
ft^HTq neJUL
eA.E.cjDp
erteqjULZ,oHT-Hc
eeE.e Î^.Îoc hXi^.c ninpo-
êit cotF
juLni^.ôT- JULex^P
êit onfÎpKItK
ftTe 4)-f-
<:{)HT"HC
eTcuaj
^JULHIt.
fcJSioXêit nx^^pJu^^rtin ijL4)p^.cyi ftxe -f

cl^^.qcyaJUI itxe
no'sfii.^^^XoXi
pK.
eSôXên
ftTe
.êtt
CHOT
cj)'f"
onro-rnoq
cLj^,cajcJoni
nertc^co
JULen
ftxe
(.vv)
318
eeonr^.^.
ftniqi
ftnmicxoc
ftonrcjoT
'frpz.4>H
OnfK^.ipOC.
x^P^
^te^K^-pôc
o-reYf^pocTHH
oTCJun^
onrKepoc^
nix^P*^
eTojon juLncooT
Read
ftxe
ft'fvp^-4)H
cLjA.qcija5ni
'
eôXên
2ê
K^.T^fteoc
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
ft^HTc
ncHO'sf niJêit cfi-eEî enajcoi
nuort^
fixe
[1887.
A.Taj^.rt(JOC^ ftitoTxrt^'*' cy^.Tojajovi
iUL^^^-^^.XoXI
ecyojn ^.')faj^.n(5^X
eTcoc^
2ê
i"vp^.ci)H
rtiêjuLc
p7\X.
c^JToôt
cy^.qoeîo
juLJULuni cy^.pe
eT-epetoHnm ftTe
ft^HTc juLn^-TJULoTHK
e-re
rtiepJULHiieTT-Hc
e.oX
X^P*^ ^î ^^
JULJULOC JULJULHni
rtert^^.4)pH
o'*"!^
OTO^
ftTertcjoc^
eôX
onfog^ nicJULe^^
ft-f^êXnic
JUL^.pert^cJom-
juLn^-nr-
eôTit
e^"^.I-
jULecoXcoJUL (v) fipeqi"
fiTeneq^-noX^.Tm
jULnaoit^
ôT^-it
eTpcjoo-cT-
oTo^ cecfuoX
exôXx ftTe
(Tboo'v
juljuloc
otcKuo
fixe
nix^P^
enfT"^.rtô
ft^HXc
juljulcoot
onrog^
ftniêjutc
ftpeq-
T^-itô exe nic^.xi ncon^ ite fiTe nert oc

pKK. mc njQc 4)k eT^-qepnêxoc xe onroit ^^.rtoToit êrt rtH cto^î epz-TOT JUL^^,I jul^- hk
eTenceit^-xejuL-f ni julc^julot ^.n
encyHpi
JULc^puojuLi
neitc^. ^
E_oc
fieôoT
nejuL
cy^, rtTonfrt^-T
ên nequooT JULejuLnexpoc nejuL i^.kcx5-
eqrtuoT
^,q(î
itJO^-nriHc
neqcort
^.qeô'r
encytui
OTTOJOT e^cTbci ejuL^Lcyuo ^.qcyoJS.xq

fix^P^^ JULnoTJULoo eôX ovo^ neq^ô ^.qep-
îxert
oToomi
JULc^pH-f
jul4>ph
neq^^cjDc
^.TO'r^.oj
pXr. JUL4>pHi~ juLnixi^rt nipcjojuLi v^-p ex^-qxcc

epojoT xe JULn^.nfxejuL'fni jul4)julot ctj^,T-ovJULc{)pcjDJULi eqitHOT êit neqoJOT
ne nir ft^-nocxoXoc eT^.qepriKeT^.JULCOOT neqcJooT îxert niTcoov e'jfpA.cyi fixe
nmpoc^KTHc rtejuL nn exA-Tepnpoc^HTeTin
eo.HT-q nejuL oToeXnX (v) ftTe (v) iti^nocTo Xoc eT^-TepuKeîcoicy juLJULoq êrt nicHcr
rt^-T
enajHpi
fiouDOT
TKpq
pA^.
eTccoTejuL ei" cjulh ftTe cîcuT eqepjULeope
^^ neqojHpi eqxuo
juljuloc
319
xe ^î ne
n^^cynpi
June
7]
[18S7.
ft^m-q
cuoTejuL
n<?JULenpn-
ex^.i'fjuLi.'f
oTo^
ftctoq
Z-Tepcc^p^-Vi^m
ux^îJULexJULeepe
iX^^.I pH'f eT"e c{)iuox ne exen

juuutenpiT" iHc njQc nenoc itxe n<Li
ToXoc
JULuonrcHc
neJUL nLi
juuuLeepe S
ep^-TOT
epoq ne
E.
juLnpocJ)HTHc
ne ^coc
nejuL hXi^.c
le
2ê
clJ^,pe
iXn^-ipH-f
rtA.1
juLc^pHi"
eTe
iXeojuLHi
ert^.T
n2j<?^ne.ii.iK
xe fteoK ne
ft^-noc-
xe eôXêit puooT
n^.cgHpi
oî
ep^-TOT
niE.en
o^î
eTcojuLc
pXe, cynpi ftrtoT-f no-jfuoT onro^ ^.-rejULi
Tcê
neqcynpi
en^.i
eôXêrt
n^-JULe^pn"
êrt
onro^
eE.oXên
T-n<LpoTci2eôX iXniS ftnicy-f ijLnpo4)HT"HC
evc^.XI neJUL^.q xe neoq noc ex^-qoToeôT
eJS.oX cro^^ rieoq on nex^.qo'^-^c^.^Î ^.qeoTJULeoJULHi
ijL4>oTajn^
poTi
e.oX
juLneqjuLOO
ên
otuoot
oto^^
^.qepoTub nxe neT"[poc] nex^.q ixnoc xe noc

nA.nec
n^.it
nTencgcjoni ixn^-i
nexpoc
pXe^. juuuLoq ub
jul^. onr
neTCKxa
ecyo^n ^,ncy^>.nogî
i>.n^.i-
ne een^-X(JOK eôX nnic^-xi ctat

epcyopn nxoxoT itxe ninpoc^HTHc oto^ hh
eT^-TXOTOT ftxe nipeqîcjoicy rtiJUL ne een^.niJUL
juLi.
epc4)p^.v^^m
oto^
juuuLooonf
niJULTCTupion
itTe nH eooT^.K niJUL ne eon^-o')fo^ôT
eôX
eôX oto^ nixmxoc xe
^^'(6'-
le
rtTeqxoKo-r
cjoXk
ftTOT
eqrt<LX(joK
rteJUL
p^.T"T
eôX exen
^.cJDn
uijul
nn^.K^.c
nixiit4)CJDcij
THpoT
ftrt^.^-
Kuoc e^pi^T T-^-^ê^ccjo ^.v,i twn epoc ^.qTopxf.
JULI
eniJUL
ni6^rtxonc
oTo^^
xe
^.^ffnoT
eT^^^pe
z,vxcoi ftoT^êJULX êit

oto^^ xe neToi ftpeJULê
êit nipeqjULuoonfT uijul ne eert^-T-Lxpoq eajcon
noj^-oji
n^.iE.I
eqn^>tJo. eniJUL
^.Icy^.ôÎ
iJLn^,IJUL^.
320
nixipo"^P^ô^
ctî-
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
c^HTq
[18S7..
ne en^-4)i,^q
ovo^ neqxpeoc nijut ne eon^-Tonq eôTit
onfo^ niexHJL5L<L itTe neqcjuoT niJUL ne een^.zcôq
itH
îxert
n^.q
^.2â.jul
ecytjon
rtiJUL
^.ncy^.noî jutn^-iJUL^.
onrrt
THpoT ex^-ixoxoT
n^.K
nuoc
cen<?..cytJoni
npHi" enfit^-KOTOT eg^pni

excjuK iticyocgx ftTe oJULeTonrpo fini4)KO'fi rtK
eT^.q (TiTOT (v) OT ne 'f XP^^ ^^ "^-^^ ^^ CT-eK
n^-con^q ie rtiJU. ne exeKit^-jSôXq eEôX ecyojn
^.^tctJ^.ôÎ iXn^-i jul<l oj^TKcwpq ftxe ^(Jo.
pXK. i~eKJ<XHci^-
^t^.aJ
niên eT"<LTXoT"OT n^-Xirt on nexe neTpoc

ixnoc xe ecycon xo''^cij ftTerto^-JULio itvi"
ncK-rriK iXn^-i jul^. oti it^-K nejuL ovi juljuluo-
TCHc
oTi
ftkXiA.c
oTopnq xe Î^^.
pXe.
ên
pjuL.
neJUL
nexpoc ne eT^.q-
itTeqKCJOT
oto^
ftoTeKKXHci^.
ep^-Tq eepsqe^.JULl[o] eÂ-ItCKTHK ,IXen niTOJOT ^.KJULHn(V>

v^-p cy^. -fnoT JULi-pe ênq julctc eoTJULexpojJULi exert mc oto^ n^.quon juuuLoq ôjq
ne nejuL julcotckc nejut kXiA.c onro^^ &5r^^
tVTe^^^>.JULVoox xe ftqepitxp^^ î^ nxeqfiooq neT^.qe^-JULIo
cKTitH ^.qx^JULoq xe
nneqio^ juLnicHOT ftonfcKTrtH ên ^(Tkni
h^JjL npoJULni ^mcy^.qe exi eTc^,XI ic o^CfHWi
no-yuoini ^.cep^Hiî exuooT ic ^nnne x^^-^'*^
(JO neT"poc eoTCKTitH ^ckojt ^^.K ^.(5ê îci
IC ^Hnne ic otckthh ecepKcoXm iJLnIK^-'ifc(Jort
excoK eTe juuuLon ô itx^^J n^KTov ic
oTcKTitH ecoTort^^ e-oX oto^ ecîe.pHX
eôX eTi eTepcijc^Hpi ftxe rtiJUL^-OKTKc ic
niKocJULoc
qogî
eôXêit
-f 6^ni
OTCJULH ^.tcoojULoc
(v)
juuuLoc xe
n^Lcynpi n^-JULertpix
pHX
-fJULA-i"
4)^.1
ne
ft^HT-q
coDxeJUL
ftcojq
ecxtu
eT^-i-
JULene^c^>
June
7]
T^-i
itTe
cjuLH
efiôXêrt
cîcjoT
JULeepe ^6, neqcynpi
[1S87.
T"c{)e
juuuLertpiT"
eqep-
xe <l>î ne
eneqTouoc
^.qT^-ceoq itxe JULconrcHc

exeqx^P^ oto^^ niA.nocxoXoc
[iS\fî îxeit noTô iHc iJUUL^.'<'^.^"q nexi.qoî epA-Tq xe othi -f cjulh exeJULJUL^-T fteoq
n^.cyHpi
OTO^
kXI^,c
ne
JUuuL^.T^,^~q
eT"<Lci
xojK e.oX e^^pHi exuoq

4)HT"HC
pjuiE
xe
oTo^ ni^nocT"oXoc
^.Têi îxert iiot^ô
xhk eôX e^pHi

oh eTxao juuuloc xe 4>^-i ne n^,cLjHpi
n^.pe
o-THi
exuooT
enecHT oto^ eT^-c^>'ycâ3^- rtxe nmpo-
[^^n]
n^.JULenpIT
-j-cjulh
eT~^.ii~JULi.i~
n^HT~q
caoT"eJUL
ftctwq ng^pHi oTrt
êit
nA.i c^,xi ^.q-f cô? rtcjooT
xe
nxe
iôiKortojuLi^.
Z.CXUUK eE_oX
JULODTCHC
hXia.c
nejuL
ên
eôX
^.''oT^.^c^.^rtI
rtuoonr
noc liTc iXnepxoc xe

-f noT xe rt^-i nn nn eT^.qxoxo'r nxe julojtchc
oTo^ xe n^.1 ne nH eT-A-qxoTOT nxe hXi^.c
pjuLv n^-i vA-p 2J^^êÎ^-IK ne juLc^pn-f tT^.'roT.LêopoTccoTejUL
c^.^ni
nuooT
e^~^.''c^.XI
v^-p
4)icoT-
ftc^.
nooq
n^-i pH-f neT^-Tc^-xi

ijL4>pHi~
nejuLOJOT nA.i pH-f eT^.'^fîcjoiaj noc
nicyHpi
JUUULonovenHc nT"e (^-f
nonfcijHpi
^.n
juuuLec
ên
hi
oT2ê
hoT.a3K A.n ne ^.XX^. otoc ne o-ro^ onrnoT'f

enrcon ne eE_oXên 4>J(J^t onro^ oT2^.ecnoxHc
ne HTe nienTHpq juljuloh kg o'c^.i eqoi noc

e^pHi exojq eonrcynpi ijLJUL^.T^-T-q ftTe c^'f
eqoi
pjutS;.
nS
^.n
iX nveneTo
oT2ê
c^nrcic
K'f
^.XX^. o'y4)Tcic honfuoT" ftTe niXoroc e^,cep-
c<Lp^ eo.e
cj)^.i
enepojuLoXovm xe o-rnoT^
ne
ex^- -foeoiôKoc eoor^.EL JUL^-piA. JUL^.cq

n<Ln eqoi hno-r-f ftxeXion eqoi npujJULi riTeXion enA.1 onf^.i ftajHpi no'Toox ne eqoi ^.It
322
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
ijL4>Tcic
citoTi"
[18S7.
-f^nX^-nH
K^,T-<L
ftT"e
ni4>^.rt-
T^-ci^-CTHc njuLc^nfciT-Hc ftêpeTiKoc eTXO)

ijuuLoc JULc^Tcic cHOT-f e^pHi exGH nojHpi JULCî".
o-^-o^ ne eqoi ftE ne k<lt-Z- uotXa-c fiajoTcy^,T-q
pjuie.
eE-oX nojc n
oh
juuuloc e
xcjo^
e^"^,c-
xe eeoxoKoc onro^ Tenxco juuuloc ^.rt

xe ^-noponoTOKoc oto^ ene onrnoT-f" z,n ne
eTA-q6^ c<Lp^ ncjoc qjuLo-r-f epoq ftrtoT^ hxe
v^^-KprnX nex^.q xe ^.vjulici ncuTen jul4>oot
fto'rccoT-Hp
eTe noc c^-f ne êrt TnoXic
rt2^^.Ti2^ ertn^-^-f otn Jutn^-ipH-f k^lt^. Tn^.jULA.cq
pertecic ftÎ^.noc^-oXoc neJUL ÎeT^.vêXIc^-Hc

eT^-TîoDicL}
pXJLF.
^^-rt
eepert
eonrnovf
it^^^î"
rtonrcoT" fî^J^T" nin^,rtTOKp^.T-cjop nejut onroc
ftonfcjuT
iHc
njQc ncyHpi
nimtZ
rtejUL
eeoT^-B.
niJULonorertHc
JULc^-f
ftpeqT-^-itô
eqnnoT
efLoXêrt 4)ia5X eqjutoTeit JULJULoq exert nctjHpi

ftTe e^-i Te -f T"pi^,c eeoT^.^ eit^-T~cûjpx clja.
eite^ ftTe nierteg; n<Li pH'f ne ex^-cajcun epoc
iULnirtz,î~ rtopeo2ioôc rtxe 'fKA.eoXiKH fteKkXhci^-
ftT~e
nicToc
ft^Ti
ft^HXc
(jojulc
eoTCJon^ ftene^ eeKe 4>^-I v^-p a. noc epnKemi itni^-nocToXoc enojuoi îxert nixtuoT
pXiCf
xe
Îrt^, ftT"eqT<i,JUL(jooT
JULc^-f
ôT^-n
^-qcij^,rtirti
rtipojJULi x(jo juLJULoc
juLJULoc
'fojJULc
epoi
xe
xe
ftTOTonf
^-rtoK hijul
ne 2><^nonfon JULert xe
ne ^z^nKeyQVdofm
^^^nKey^^xiOfm
2ê
xe
ne ncynpi
rtiJUL
xe
^.pe
n^.TXuo
Ia3^.rt^Hc nipeqTê
iepejuLiA.c le
xe
o'*'^.I
hai^.c
e.oX
êrt ninpo4)HT-HC eo.e c{)A.i ^.qoXoT enojcjoi

îxert n^-i tcuot ^^.i ftTe o^,.tJop ^.qT^-JULa30T
xe fteoq ^.n ne kXI^.c oT2.e ico^^rtrtHc oT2ê
'
leaf appears to
3^3
be missing here.
June
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH/LOLOGV.
7]
TepejuLi^-c ^.XX^. fteoq
pjuLH.
nejuL
nT"e kXia-c
oJULHi
ne
(^-f
[1SS7.
ên
otjulg-
itiuo^-itrtac
(^-f
nejuL
ne c{)-f- e^"^.qep^.VI^m (-v)

ftiepejuLi^-c icxen eqêrt ortezi 0-^2^6 ot^.i
A.n ne êrt ninpo4)KT-H[c] A.XXi. xe noc ftT-e
ninpo4)HT"Hc c^h ex^.qopnKeo'copnoT ^^.x(Joq
ixneq^î hxi c^.p^ eejuie^ noTX^-i fteoq
(^'f niXovoc ececyaoni 2ê n^,n THpoT eepenencJULOT
iXniTuooT eeonr^-K hTe
ctj^.ajrti
p5Jo. nIe^-KuopIort êit mc njQc nertoc cj)^.i exe
eôXîTOTq epe (jbonr niKert neJUL m"^.io
niKeit epnpeni
npocK-cnHcic
niêrt
nejuL
(^-f ftiepejULiZ-c fteoq
ijL4)ia3X
nejuL^,q
T"A-rtô
OTO^
it
niên
rtejUL ficHo-r
THpO-r
nejUL
nniru! eeo'r^.E.
ojuLoofcioc
neJULi-q
ene^
rtejuL oj^,
ftpeqi" noT
itTe itierte^
^.JULHIt.
n^.1 iJLc^HeT^.qc^.^^.I
(^'f
(v)
^.juLKit ^-
Translatio7i.
[pKo]
The
discourse of Saint Ephraim on the Transfiguration of
our Lord Jesus Christ on Mount Tabor, in which He

appeared to His disciples with Saint Elijah the Prophet,
which
is
read on the sixth day of the
the peace of God,
From
(^)
Amen.
month Mechir,
(^) in
(")
the joy of the gladness of the field shall there be pleasure
from the
fruit
[pX] knowledge
of the vineyard shall there be joy, and from the
of the
there be light to those
Holy
who
Scriptures of the Spirit of
believe.
The
fields have,
God
shall
however, one
period (of harvest) according to their (*) stated time; (^) but in the
up at all times the knowledge of vivifying

have been reaped into their sheaves, they dry
and when a vine has been stripped of fruit, it becomes
Scriptures there bubbles

life.
\Vhen the
up straightway
of no account
fine ears
fail,
and
fields
but
which are
if
if
in
the Scriptures are stripped daily

it,
and which abound
in
[pX^]
the
interpretations, never
the Scriptures are reaped daily the sweet grass of our
3-4
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
[iHiiy.
^
hope never, never comes to an end. Let us draw near then

and Hfe-giving furrow C') that we may enjoy them ('),
and that we may reap therein the vivifying ears which are the words
grains of
to this field
of hfe of our Lord Jesus Christ,
among
who
those
stand here
Man coming
the Son of
in
[pX^] who
who
His
said, "
shall not taste
glory." (*)
There are some
death until they see
And
after
six
days
He
took Peter and James and John his brother, and brought them up
on
an exceedingly high mountain, and was changed
to
And His
them.
as
snow
face shone like the sun,
Now the men [pXv]
(").
in
form before
and His clothing was white
whom He said that they should

Man coming in His glory,
whom He showed His glory upon the
to
not taste death until they saw the Son of
were the three apostles unto

mountain.
Him
( ^"
rejoiced,
The prophets and those who prophesied concerning

and the apostles (") who proclaimed Him at all
times were glad
when they heard
the voice of the Father testifying
concerning His Son, saying, [pX2^] "This
whom
am
is
My
beloved Son in
Him." ('-) And these three apostles

and the two prophets, which were Moses and Elias, were thus sealed
in the testimony of the Father concerning His Son Jesus Christ our
Lord for by the testimony of two or three witnesses shall every
I
well pleased, hear
So these
truth stand. (^^)

like servants
looked upon
(apostles)
this
who were standing by Him

[pXe] and knew in
only Son of God,
by (the words) from heaven, "Thou art My beloved Son," and

from the presence of the manifestation of these two mighty prophets
who spake with Him, that He was God who had changed them, and
truth
that
(")
it
was
Then
for us to
He who had commanded and made them
be here."
[pXj>] who
Who
who
appear in glory.
Peter ('^) answered and said to the Lord, " Lord,

(^'^)"
What
sayest thou, Peter
If
shall fulfil the things Avhich the prophets
shall seal the things
'
They
good
here,
have foretold
pierce
My
hands and
My
saints ?
feet,
And
By whom
which the preachers have spoken
shall manifest or fulfil the mysteries of the
shall the saying,
it is
we stand
?
they count
all
My bones,' (") be fulfilled ? To whom do (the words), The division of

my clothes among them, they cast lots for My raiment,' (') apply?
[pX^] To whom do (the words), They put gall into My food, and
they made Me drink vinegar in My thirst,' (^') apply ? And who shall
'
'
Free among the dead?' (--) If we stand here,

who shall tear asunder the handwriting which I have written against
Adam?(-^) Who shall discharge his debt? and who shall obtain
estabhsh the saying,
'
325
June
for
SOCIETY OF BIBLICxVL ARCIL-EOLOGV.
7]
him the garment of
the tilings which
his glory?
the Church be built upon thee

of the
('")
Kingdom
of
we stand
and what
wilt
how
here,
shall all
How
[P^h]
shall
the need of the keys
is
Heaven which thou
Whom
thou bind?
wilt
If
have spoken come to pass?
[1887.
Whom
hast received?
thou loose?
we stand
If
here, all
become of none effect." And again

wishest we will make three taberThee, and one for Moses, and one for Elias." ('')
things which have been said will
Peter said to the Lord, " If

nacles here, one for
Peter had been sent
Thou
[pAOj
thought that he ought
to
to build a
make
Church
and he
in the Avorld,
upon the mountain.
tabernacles
Hitherto he had considered Jesus after the manner of a man, and
had numbered Him with Moses and Elias. But in order that He
might show them that He had no need of a tabernacle, He told him
that it was He that had made to his fathers of old a tabernacle in
the clouds forty years in the desert.
And
(-*)
while they were talking, behold [pJUL], a cloud of light
Behold, Peter, a tabernacle built for thee

overshadowed them (-').
tabernacle which keeps away the heat
Behold
a
trouble
without
!
from thee and which has no darkness
in
which shines and throws out lightnings
it
Behold a tabernacle
And
while the disciples
were marvelling, behold, they heard a voice from the cloud, saying
"This is My beloved Son in whom I am well pleased, hear Him." (*)
And
rpJUL<L]
testified
Father from heaven, which
after this voice of the
concerning His beloved Son, saying, "This
is
My
Son,"
and Elijah to his country, and the

faces, and Jesus remained standing alone,
for it was to Him that the voice alone had descended and was
The prophets fled and the aposdes fell upon their
fulfilled in Him.
Moses returned to his

apostles fell upon their
faces,
Son
place,
because [pJUL^] the voice which
whom
in
am
well pleased, hear
said, "
This
Him," was
is
My
beloved
(not) fulfilled in
them.
By
these words
fulfilled
Lord
He
taught them that the dispensation had been
by Moses and Elijah, and
Jesus,
spake," or,
and did not
say,
He commanded them
to hear the
" These are the things which
Moses
"these are the things which Elijah spake;" for these
(prophets) were servants [pJULV], and spake according to what had
been commanded them, and they preached according to what had been
told them. For the Lord is the only-begotten Son of God the Father,
and is neither a house-born child nor a servant but is Lord and God
;
326
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
together from the Father, and

is
no one who
was not two
the ruler of
is
Him
lord over
is
in birth neither
had
[1SS7
He
things,
all
and there
He
the Only Son of God.
(-'),
two natures [pJUL2!.], but one
Word that became flesh. Therefore we confess that

He whom Mary the holy mother of God bore for us is God, perfect
God and perfect man in this Only Son. He has not two natures
nature of the
who
according to the error of those
mere appearance
mere physical form
who say, "There are two natures in the Son of God." And if He
were two natures according to their tongues, which ought to be cut
believe in the
of Christ, and the heretical believers in this
why
out,
is it
"Man
and not
we [pJUL^]
that
call
And
bearer?"
who bore Him " God bearer "

He be not God who took flesh
her
if
(upon Himself), why did Gabriel {^)

" There is born to you this day in the
God "
the Lord
We
(-^).
Him "God?"
city of
for
he
David, a Saviour
said,
who
is
believe then according to the exhortation of
the Apostles and Evangelists
One God
call
who preached
the Father Almighty [pJULH]
we should
that
(*'),
and
in
believe in
one Lord Jesus
Son of God, and the Holy Vivifying
Christ the only begotten
Spirit
proceeding from the Father and resting upon the Son this is the
Holy and Undividable Trinity for ever and ever. In this wise has
;
the Catholic
Church of the
being baptized
up on
to
who was
in
mountain
(^^)
the Son of God.
am
believers accepted the orthodox faith,
unto everlasting
it
that
God
life.
When He
brought the apostles
He
might show them

asked them, " Who do men
[pJULO]
They answered, "Some (say) John, and some

and others (say) Jeremiah, or one of the prophets."
Therefore He took them up on to this mountain of Tabor that
He might show them that He was neither Elias, nor John, nor
say that I
?" (^')
Elias,
(say)
Jeremiah, but that
God
the
of John,
God Who had
He [pn]
was
sanctified Jeremiah in the
not one of the prophets, but the

sake
He
had sent them, when
taken the flesh
full
[prtA.], through
Spirit,
God
God
Whom
be
all
of Elias, and
He
that
womb, and
that
was the
He
was
of the prophets, for whose
He, God the Word, had

May we all then obtain
as yet
of salvation.
blessing of the holy mountain
Him
in truth the
and the God of Jeremiah, and
not
the
Tabor through Jesus Christ our Lord

glory, honour, and adoration, meet for
with the Father and the holy, vivifying, and consubstantial
now and
God
always and for ever and ever.
have mercy upon him that wrote
327
(this).
Amen.
Amen.
June
7]
[1SS7.
Notes.
month began on the 26th of January. Hier.

The heading is written in red ink, and has a
(i) This
""TT^
(2)
laced border
painted in green, red, and yellow
(3)
Read JULULUOOf
(5
Read OTKAipoC nOYUOT,
(6
Read JULSoXoDJUL
(8
(9
the side of the page
is filled
up with a graceful design painted in the same colours, and at

the bottom of the page is a bird.
This clause ofifers a good example of the mistakes which the
translator makes.
The Greek has eV t/;s- x"-'/'"*? Oejwis xp/ôvi'j.
(4
(7
^\^
Gr. tV
Kaii/ou.
Read tVTe rteIt^.ôX^.'rm ? Gr. a-o\avaicfici'.

S. Mark ix, i
S. Luke ix, 27.
S. Matt, xvi, 28
The
Greek has a-s -o 0a'v.
xvii,
i.
Matt,
S.
;
There
0/J09
is
no Coptic
(Assemani,
for the
(Assemani,
7rpo4>^Tca
Greek passages
p. 42, line
10) until
after atn^'ia-iev its to
we come
to
cxâpiâav
ol
p. 44, line 13).
Read ^,ToeXKX ftxe ni^-nocToXoc.

Matt,
(12
S.
<i3
There
(14
is
xvii, 5.
nothing like
These
Greek (Assemani,
p.
(15
Read TieTpoC.
<i6
S.
(17
(20
Psalm
Psalm
Psalm
Psalm
(21
See Coloss.
(22
S.
Matt, xvi, 18, 19.
(23
S.
Matt,
(24
Numbers
(25
S.
Matt,
xvii, 5.
(26
S.
Matt,
xvii, 5,
(18
(19
this in the
Greek.
Lines 25
lines are a very loose paraphrase.
Matt,
44) have no equivalent
42
of the
in the Coptic.
xvii, 4.
xxii, 16, 17.

xxii, 18.
Ixix, 2
Ixxxviii, 5.
ii,
14.
Read ^.K6 IXOT.
xvii, 4.
ix,
18.
<27
There is no Coptic equivalent

Assemani on p. 46.
<28
See Assemani,
<29
S.
Luke
ii,
p. 47, line 2.
II.
328
for the
Greek
text printed
by

June
(30)
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
leaf
is
on the
The whole
wanting here.
of Christ's
subject
[1887.
of
S.
Ephraim's arguments
and double
divinity
nature
are
omitted.
(31) See Assemani, p. 42, line 10.
(32) S. Matt, xvi, 13
The
S.
Mark
viii,
27
Professor Wright
Luke
S.
18.
ix,
received from
has been
KuFic Tombstones in the British Museum.

Sixteen tombstones of Muhammadans have been recently brought
home from a ruined and deserted graveyard in Upper Egypt, and are
now deposited in the British Museum. They are exceedingly well
preserved, considering that they are merely blocks of sandstone
have been exposed to the weather for from 800
and
Archaeologically
to
and
1000 years or more.
historically they are of but little
importance,
humble villagers, men and women,

Still it is interesting
potters and dyers and goldsmiths and the like.
and
to see what such folk thought worth recording of themselves
as they are the gravestones of
the record
is,
on the whole, surprisingly
peasants of our
own day
in a
tradesmen or
like that of
country churchyard
name, profession,
date of death, and a verse from the Kor'an, in place of the Bible,
setting
forth
deceased's
the
hope of happiness
in
the
life
ever-
lasting.
The
of
character
flourished KufL'
The
these
first
exceptions. No. I being
inscriptions
is
an
generally
ornate
two, which are likewise the oldest, are
more
like Naskhi.
No.
XV
also very
is
cursive.
I
should
hardly have
ventured
to
offer
this
paper
to
our
had not some of its leading members expressed a wish

see its range somewhat widened, so as to include not merely
Society,
to
things pertaining to
" Biblical " Archaeology in
Semitic Archaeology in general.
Cambridge,
St/i
July, 1SS7.
3-9
particular,
but to
June
7]
[1887.
I.
About i2|
ji>\\
Jj^Jl
in.
by 6|.
jJ3 Lvt
^f^W ^^
tAA,'
yb,lyc3
^J^
Lc t
lSj[a^
Ij^Jfc
^<
10
fA>J Lc
/?/ the name of God, the Compassionate, the Merciful.

This is the
grave of Azhar, son of'Abd as-Saldm, son of Ishdk, son of Kdsim, the
mercy of God and His forgiveness and His favour be upon him ! He
died on Thursday, lohen five flights remained
Jumddd,
ifi
the year 252 (a.d. 866).
(i.e.
the 25///) of the first
June
7]]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1887.
June
7]
/// M(f
;/^w^
etc.
gardens
thee palaces."
xxv.
oive
(Sur.
beiieath ivhich flotv streams, aftd could
11.)
prophet atid his family the pure

fshCik,
if He pleased, could give thee
He 7vho,
" Blessed be
better thati that, {to 7int)
[1887.
God,
bless
Muhammad
a7id have mercy upofi
He
son of YcCkub, son of Ishak, son of Ibrahim.
Sunday,
7vhe7i five
{nights)
remained
the
(i.e.
24///)
IV.
jvi,sy<
^^
^J-^
(_âj1
^L'
,1.
by
in.
13.
^^\
(.>-j\j
^^1
i.*o-Cj
>^^^
'J\;
y^
(^_5-^^
(<A-mj
ys-jl
A,Ka>^
* Incorrectly for
1^^
ij-tf
^ -^.Û
*^11^
died on
of the latter
JumadCi, in the year 408 (a.d. 1017).
About i7i
the
Thy servant
'^^^ "^jii
t Read \li<.
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
l::
^.
tuLli ff^j^j
Kj\
In
bless
the
Muh.
name
^^_}
etc.
the prophet
^''
Say,
and
.>_ui-C-
God
his
gAJl
_a.)ej>--
j-^*
iLA*.:
is One'''' ;
family
l5^-*^'^
^^^"^y i\j^\ Xkswc
lU
[1887.
etc.
(Sur, cxii.)
God,
and have mercy upon Fdtima,
daughter of Jdfar, son of Muhammad, the dyer.

She died on Sunday,
the first of the latter Jumddd, in the year 412 (a.d. 1021).
V.
About
17
in.
by
13.
^)\ ^^)\
ji
Incorrectly for
iJ;,^ ^^^"^
333
June
7]
Si:^\j
name
" 77/ />
^]\
V-c
[1887.
l^jîLt-Oj
ijj)\
a suficiejit annou7icement for men ;

may be warned thereby, and that they
that He is one God, and that the discreet may renumber^
(Sur. xiv. 52.)
O God, bless Muh. the prophet and his fa??iily and save
(them) ; and have ?jiercy upon Thy servant that hath tieed of Thy mercy,
/^z
//z^
and {it is
may know
etc.
/j'
revealed) that they
/afar, son of AJimad, son of 'All, son of Muhammad, son of Kasim,

son of 'Abd as-Samad.
He died on Thursday when six days (jiights)'
were past
May
of al-Muharram,
God be
These words are rather
carve
JbUJ
l/f_vL-j
>
it
at the
up07i
him
indistinct
might be only
year 4 [8
alif,
the boundary line.
1027).
but
The
which he neglected to
am
letters
\^
at the
^^
end of
')
to-
erase.
not certain as to what
beginning of the next, (making up the word
They were
(a.d.
The engraver was going
on the stone.
(\a~Am^\
^_xL-:.
the
iji
arid ITis favour.
but stopped short at the
should be \,^jvi^j^
the stone
^^
(the dtli)
the mercy of
is
this line,
orv
and
^^^ outside of
evidently omitted by the engraver and inserted
afterwards.
The composer
X Incorrectly for
of the epitaph should have written
i'
/^
Jl/*w'-
discords.
334
shall
JljJ
^ ..J.
not notice any more
of these
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
[1887.
VI.
About 19
in.
by 12^
in width at the top
^^j^\ Â^llj
.Ul 11.^
and
\y^\j
îW
aJ^sjSlj
335
\jJu:\^
in.
\yj:sr
yii ^>!1
J.3
11
below.
Vv^
June
In
then
ye
7]
the
walk
name
" Verily those
etc.
who say Our Lord

'
[18S7.
is
God' and
Fear
uprightly, upon them shall the angels descend {saying),
not, 7ieither be ye sad, but rejoice ye in the Paradise
been promised."'
(Sur.
xli.
30.)
God,
pure and save {them).
bless
Muh.
'
which ye have
the prophet
T/iere died Ibrdliim, soti
and
of al-
family
Husain, son of Ishdk, son of Ycikiib, so7i of IsJiak, on Saturday, wJien
eigJit {nig/its) remained {the 21st) of the latter Rabt, in tlie year 420
his
the
(a.d. 1029).
VII.
About 16
in.
l^^-V^'
u^'
by 12
in. at
^/Ksy<
the top and \o\ below.
^^^
(..5^ [*r^'
June
7]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1887.
June
7]
[1887.
>Ai-^l ^rA.S^J\
[read l^Jî] l^* ^! c:jll?-j
ÎÎLSI
all
î:j 1^-^^
A,*.s>^
ûJ
rill
L,'^J-^^LJ
j^^Ls
^_^
/ ///6' //^;^ etc. " T/ieir Lord sendeth them glad tidings of mercy
from Himself atid of goodwill, and of gardens wherein lasting pleasure
shall be theirs, abiding therei?i for ever ; verily with God is a great
reward!"
(Sur.
ix.
21, 22.)
God,
bless
Miih. the prophet
family the pure, and have mercy on Thy servaftt that hath
mercy, Yahyd,\ son of Ahmad, son of 'All, son of
and his
of Thy
7ieed
Muhammad,
son of
Kdsim, son of 'Abd as-Samad, so7i of Yahyd, son of Badr. He died

on Monday, when three days remained (i.e. the 26th) of Safar, i?i the
year 422 (a.d. 1031).
IX.
About 15
in.
by
1 1
at the
top and 10 below.
ÂiN-^l ^jAJ:^J\
X*<5>5^
jJ-C jJ-tf
(*111
* Instead of the usual
brother of no. V.
iLu!-
.,jJb
-ill
jÂuJ
^jjM.s>^\j
/jljî
Cil^^Ô
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
[1887.
iX-issyo
^J:^ j^-*
j-gJi^
^^^^y
In
the
name
best as to abode
God,
bless
Muh.
and
Li^ry^^
fairest as to restitig place."
(Sur. xxv. 26.)
on Habiba, daughter of
of Ahmad, son of 'Obaid-Allah, the

She died on the first of ShauwCd in the
'Alt, son
(a.d. 1032).
X.
About
<
^t3 ^j^
\jJ<s>-
15
in.
by 11 5.
cJ^! Jjt;5- Lj
Jxî^j j\^^l\
J
prophet and his family the pure, and have mercy
potter,* from Udfii {Edfii).
year 423
s^y^^-'^
" The himates of Paradise on that day shall be
etc.
the
^r^*^ CJ*"-"^!?
^_^^ XKsy<
lîA^sT
lJ?jJ^
^ ^j:^ ^JKj^
J-a f^\ \jy^
^-<-ajl, from the Greek Ktpafitvg.
339
1-JÎaj
t_<S
June
7]
cr lT^--^
-V-^^
o"'
Jr*
J*^^ jW-'^-!^ W^^

^_^1 Xk^v^
c,':
Muh.
///^
name
c;:^^^^
^^/:^^
C.':'
xxv.
(Sur.
etc.
J^
J^^*
o7^
CT*
J,^ j^l
^^^
cuIa?-
cL^
l^_j^
J^* J^^
c^ c;"^^
God,
bless
and have mercy
up07t
Thy
11, as in no.
the prophet a?id his fafiiily the pure,
servant
LJ-'
[1887.
III.)
son of Hasan, son of Kibcd, the freedfnan of
of Husain, son of Hub aira.

in the year 424 (a.d, 1033).
He
soJi
Hub aira,
died on Sunday, the first of
.,
XL
About 17^
in.
by \2\
âA\
*
to
As
the
word
>
after
'
,
JJl
Jî-1
^ ax^ seems
have misplaced the name of the deceased.
and
can read with certainty only
t Here again the carving

Shaban,
altered to
is
and
at the top
t^^
11 at the foot.
^\ y^
^Ls
to be clear, the engraver appears
The
next word
is
indistinctly cut,
...
indistinct.
Originally
it
was,
think, Kajab,
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
^jJ^\ XKsy<=
^ J^
J .MJ^t
[1887.
*i^\ iX^l \^^
JJ-l^
<^Js^^
t^
Ji
J.^! ^1 A^l ^^
^_^JoJl
^..csy*
^J^ ^J^
A^^\ "As-l
cUU
/;? f/ie
name
etc.
V^
::^b
(Sur. cxii., as in no. II.)
(9
^ have mercy upon Maty a, daughter of 'All,

son of Ishak.
She died when ten {nights) remained
the first RabT of the year ^21 (a.d. 1036).
etc.,
God,
{ofi
Muh.
Ahmad,
bless
son of
the 20th)
of
XII.
About
in.
* Originally
by
2^.
^, A.^.^
It
shows traces of decoration painted

round the edges.
(L^
in black
Lwj')' ^^"t ^^^ fourth stroke has been partially
erased, leaving ^^x-.L:-
341
June
7]
[1887.
10
fj-.w.^^j
it'^^''
^-uo^l Aj
<Ujsr^
Uju
jSi" ci-*U:>- Lli3i 1^^ [read Lx~-]^^j^ cliO Jxj;-
^_^^ XKiyc ^J^ Jl^ J^\
i'ead
Juotxw^] Jocw^ l1XUj>-j
^42
[read
\jy^'}j^
^\ j:>^\ lI/^^
June
In
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
" Hasten unto forgiveness
the 7iame etc.
Paradise the width ivhereof is
(as) the
prepared for the God-fearing.^^ (Sur.
He
pleased"
He
127.)
iii.
and have mercy on Thy
mercy, Ismail, son of al-Husain,
of Ishdk.
from your Lord and a

heavens and the earth, which is
" Blessed be
(Sur. xxv. 11, as in no. III.)
etc.
etc. (as in no. VI.),
Thy
[1887.
soti
He
who, if
bless
Muh.
servant that hath need of
of Ishdk, son of YdkUb, son
died on Monday, when twenty
passed {on the 22,rd) of Rajab, in the year
God,
and
three {iiights)
^t,i (a.d. 1040).
were
The mercy
of God be upon him, and His forgiveness and His favour be upon him
XIII.
About 18^
Xf.Jl
M\
in.
by 10^.
^\
Jx J^ ^\
Jb\!ai\ ^\
y ^ly
^J^^,<:j
<uU
The mark
*ji^J
s^\ \y^ ^
^^
and
343
(jAA.'Jl
U'^'^^
tU.~J
^ ^\=^ ^
Uy^ U^^
;j-*^'^bj
y^ Jj
^5-*^^ t\,Ky<
yX^^j^y^
^Jj^j
before
^^J^^
^]\
seems
"^'LWj
to
10
be meant
for
^^.
June
7]
Jl.
^^ u^^
^kjL,<j jjJ:^
///
t/ie
the prophet
name
and
that hath need of
s^\ ijK ^
,j;UjJ
(jr*^"*^
(Sur. cxii., as in no. II.)
etc.
his
j^ ^\
God,
family the pure, atid have mercy
Thy
7>iercy,
[1887.
Hdrun, son of Vahyd,
o?i
bless M21/1.
Thy
servatit
the goldsniith, son
He died on Mojiday, wheti eight {nights)

., son of Graziafio*
of
were passed {on the Sth) of the month of Ramadan, i?i the year 432
.
(a.d. 1041).
XIV.
About 18
.'ljUU-A-'
>
But
"
J^
seems to
me
have not yet succeeded
to
in.
by
be intended
i2|.
for ,j\ y ^^"y
in hitting
upon
344
~,
an Italian Graziano.
J'
the equivalent of ,\;^.
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
..î\
*r^^î\
i"
^Joii,'
u_>.A,ci
,^01
name
'''^'*
f*''^")'?
i~:*^*"
^l\
Jk/*.iv,<
1
'
^^y ^^l
^^^
[1887.
^,^^\
<r-^
ljT"'*
jl
^,
Every sonl sJiall taste of death; and ye shall

your recompenses only on the day of the resurrection ; and whoso
is moved away fro^n the fire {of hell) and made to enter Paradise, hath
obtained salvation : and the life of this world is fioiight but deceitful
In
the
''^
etc.
receive
luares."
family,
(Sur. iii. 1S2.)

O God, bless Muh. the prophet and his
and have mercy on Thy handmaiden that hath need of Thy
mercy, FCidila, daughter of Muhammad, son of 'Abd- Allah, son of 'All,

knoii.ni
by {the
name
of the month of
Whence named
'^\
same form
of) al-Wddi.*
Ramadan
cannot say.
,j'.,, in al-Hijaz.
in
^jtj\^
(1.
2)
She died on the twenty-second day
of the year 443 (a.d. 1052).
He may
have come from Wadi 'l-Kora,
The name might be

and J,^_nL
345
(1-
4)-
read
^Lll) ^^t the j has the
June
7]
[1887.
XV.
About i9j
^11
l^sr
...
i.Ai.<,
-j-i ,..^
[read
/// ///^ ^/r?;;/^ etc.
no. III.)
God,
'"'
bless
(^.
AxlH
by 12^.
in.
^c
^-^
^^ V
ci,Aa^ ui3i
V^
,.,j>x.j,^1 ,.tJs-j!lJl
Blessed be
He
wJio''' etc.
^4J
Iw'-
J J Juo^
He
(Sur. xxv. 11, as in
Muhammad,
of 'Obaid-Allah, son of MF/sd, son of "Ôbaid- Allah, son of'Obaid.

died on Monday the 40th {irad, the 20th)* of the month of
Ramadan,
date.
,.r)
Miih. the prophet afid his family the p2i7-e, and
have mercy upon Thy senânt that hath need of Thy mercy,
so?i
^^
i?i
the
year ^^^
(a.d. 1054).
The engraver was probably
thinking of
tlie
numlicr 40 in the following
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
[1887.
XVI.
About 19^ by
lines are
Width of margin about
9^.
i|in.
much damaged.
A^!l
jW
Û!
JL^
^^
aV
en'
Mi\
^\
^^^,]
^^
t^*^
s^\
^Jl
y, jj
J^l \y<
^_,_^3
^11! j.^1 ij^
O-^r^^
^^^-^:'^
-^
The
last
four

June
7]
On
the margin
hand corner
as follows, beginning at the upper right-
u/_^l
(^
we read
[1SS7.
./^,
V.
^^^J\
.b^
vy>
'-
J^
i^< ^_j
J^ >J ^Jl
^.^1
^,L
^.â!1
/// f/ie jiamc, etc. (Sur. cxii.,
^..^
ji^Jl ^.o^.
i^^lii-0
as in no. II.)
God,
bless
Muh.
the
prophet and his family the pure, and have mercy on Thy handmaiden
that hath need of
Rizk-Allah, son of
Thy
mercy, Baraka, daughter of ITusain, son of
'Âli,
She died on Monday
son of ITusain, son of DcCud, the goldsmith.
(?),
the year'] 455 (a.d. 1063).
but Allah alone,
Muhammad
is
He
whe7i
....
And
remained of Safar,
(?tights)
she testifieth that there
hath no compajiion
His servant and His
with the Guidance aiid the true
apostle
religion,
and
;
"
that
she
is
no
testifieth
(Sur.
To
my
that
He hath sent Jiim

He may make it
prevail over every other religion, averse though the polytheists

he."
[ifi
God
may
ix. 2,3-)
these I
may add
a stone from the
possession, bearing the
same date
same cemetery, which
as no. IV.
is
in

June
Icj
cM
c.-*
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
Ljr*^^^
>A^cswc
^'v'^
t^ l/^
In
name,
the
^^
etc.
27, as in no. VII.)
the pure,
r"^''
^_J-C5
<:^\
^^J-::
^'"^
^^^^
^^^^
Every one that

God,
bless
and have mercy on Thy
is
[18S7.
J>xusv-
^_c-v-\!\
^"^
upon it"
^^^
^'^^'''
(Sur. Iv. 26,
etc.
Mu/i. the prophet
^^J^
and
his
family
servant 'Abd- Allah, son of'Isd, son
of 'Abd-Allah, son of AJunad, son of 'All, son of Muhammad, son of

Kasim. He died when seven {nights) ivere passed (i.e. on the ph)
of Sha'bdn, in the year 412
(a.d.
102
i).
The following Communication has been

Edward Falkener
received from
The
Site of Gethsemane.
Holy City with

him in going
Naturally the pilgrim to Jerusalem approaches the
very different feelings to those which would influence

to
any other place.
We may
go to Athens, or Carthage, or Troy, or
Nineveh, or Babylon, or Thebes, and ponder upon the history of

those cities in their pristine glory, and the people who inhabited
them
we may think of
Plataea, or
the events which took place at Salamis, or
Thermopylse, and strive to realize them
we may
ourselves in the theatre of Ephesus, or on " Mars' Hill
" at
place
Athens,
Konieh (Iconium), or Bin-bir-kilisseh (Lystra), or at Tarsoos in

Pamphylia, or at Antioch in Pisidia, or in the " Straight Street " or on
or at
the walls of Damascus, or at the numerous other places associated
with
St. Paul's life
and labours
we may now, thanks to the researches

el Maskhuta (Succoth), and
of the Egypt Exploration Fund, go to Tel
349
JuxE
7]
[1SS7.
see the real route which the Israehtes took hi fleeing from the land of
Egypt we may go to l\aphanes in Egypt, and stand on the pavement

which Jeremiah was ordered to construct in front of Pharaoh's house,
;
and to declare that Nebuchadnezzar would place his throne there,

and spread his royal pavilion over it.* And what is most remarkable, we have photographs of Seti I, the builder of Karnac, the
most
magnificent temple ever built, the columns of which are 13 feet in
and of his son Rameses the Great, and the Pharaoh of
the Exodus, who built the temple at Luxor, the columns of which
are 12 feet in diameter.
diameter
But these discoveries and identifications of sites connected with

important histories and important personages, are as nothing when
compared with anything relating to that city in the streets of which
our Saviour walked, in the Temple of which He prayed, to the
surrounding
of which
and gardens of which

was buried.
hills
He
He
often resorted,
and
in
one
There are two classes of pilgrims to the Holy Land those who
go there with the Bible in their hand, and seek to identify the
principal localities; and those whose religion calls upon them to
pay their devotions in the exact spot where everything mentioned in
:
They must see the house of Caiaphas, the

house of the rich man, the house of the poor man at Jerusalem, and
the house of Lazarus, and the house of Simon the Leper at Bethany
;
the Bible took place.
descending not only to the minutest things mentioned in the Bible,

but even to imaginary things and imaginary persons, as the window
out of which Pontius Pilate looked, the house of St. Veronica, and
the spot on which the Blessed Virgin's girdle
assumption.
At an age when
it
fell at her supposed

was considered neces.sary to treat
exoteric worship differently to esoteric worship, all these spots were

" discovered " and pointed out in order to increase the devotion of
* Jer.
xliii,
813.
The words
stones in thine hand, and hide
in the
them
Authorized Version are
"Take
great
and hide them in the brick kihi

which is at the entry of Pharaoh's house in Taphancs." In tlie Revised Version
we read "And hide them in the mortar in the brickwork." Mr. Petrie, to
whom we are so much indebted for the discovery of this interesting site, and for
other important researches, "looked for these great stones diligently, and turned
up the brickwork in every part." Perhaps the meaning may be that Jeremiah was
directed, not to "hide" or bury these great stones, but to lay them, or, as we
should say, to bed them in the mortar of the pavement.
If so, they constituted
the pavement, which has unfortunately been broken up in many parts (or, as
Mr. Petrie says, " in every part ") in order to discover these stones which were
presumed to be " hidden " purposely underneath.
:
in the clay,
"
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
[1SS7.
and thus the Church of the Ascension

on the summit of the Mount of Olives, instead of at
Bethany, on its further base.* So also the site of Gethsemane has
been established, and this site has been accepted universally by all
the ignorant and credulous
was
built
The
Christians.
Bible " says of
writer in the article in Smith's " Dictionary of the
"
it,t
Of
these (sacred) sites
one which has any claim
to
Gethsemane
is
the only
be authentic." But independently of the
Bible narrative, the only evidence for the site of Gethsemane
is
afforded by the eight olive trees-enclosure on the banks of the Kidron.
These
trees doubtless are of very great antiquity, but
1887 years ago.
that they existed
Josephus, did Titus cut

ten
of the
miles:]:
in circumference,
city, for
raise
higher
it
all
only, as
no one pretends
we
are told
by
the trees within a radius of about
the purpose of building his wall of 39 stadia

in the incredibly short period
which was completed
of three days, though
and
down
Not
it
took twenty-one days afterwards to strengthen
but Josephus expressly mentions that in doing
all the "places which were before adorned with

and pleasant gardens,^'' and " the most beautit'ul suburbs of the
city."
But even if Titus had not laid waste the gardens immediately
below the city walls, the Jews themselves would have done so, as
so he destroyed
trees
besieged
walls
cities
afterwards,
do
invariably
unperceived.
The
to prevent the
enemy approaching
the
must have been planted
trees therefore
and probably in the time of Helena when the holy sites

for and "discovered;" though the first notice of them
were sought
by modern travellers is only about 300 years ago. We are therefore

thrown back upon the sacred narrative to ascertain the approximate
site.
That it was near the Kidron, and not far from the bridge, is
evident.
We
are told that this
is
all
that
we can gather
relative to
show that this is not so.

The
The question before us is Where was Gethsemane, the place of our
Lord's Agony in the Garden ?
Gethsemane is mentioned by name by St. Matthew, " Then
cometh Jesus unto a place named Gethsemane " and by St. Mark,
" And they came to a place which was named Gethsemane." St. Luke
refers to it, " And when He was at the place " while St. John says
that our Lord " went forth with His disciples over the brook Cedron,
where was a garden, into the which He entered, and His disciples
but St. Matthew, St. Mark, and St. Luke mention that " they went
"it.
object of the following pages
to
is
* Luke xxiv, 50.

t \S\-\^<tx
" 90 stadia," Josephus, Bell., v, 12, ^
X
Aloutit of Olives.
" 100 stadia," vi, 8, I.
7yc\\c\^
;
June
7]
out into the
Mount
From
of Olives."
these data
all
[1887.
Gethsemane
has been pointed out from the fourth century to the present time as
at the foot of the
Mount
Who that
of Olives.
and been shown a host of imaginary

not
felt
Mount
a relief to go outside the
has been to Jerusalem,
spots
within the
has
city,
breathe the pure air of the
city, to
of Olives, to contemplate the city from thence which our
and who has not thought that he has

been treading that same path up the mountain which our Saviour so
Saviour so often looked upon
often trod, that he has been sitting
upon
that mountain, perhaps in the
and thought with awe that on His way

had passed Oethsemane, the place of our Lord's Agony
very place, where our Saviour
sat,
thither
He
in the
Garden, and had turned his eyes towards that secluded
dell
where our Lord was crucified

Mount Olivet does indeed remain
and there are various other sites connected with the Holy City of
which we may feel sure. But is the spot called Gethsemane one of
!
them
It
not
is
But
if
not,
where was
it
now
Let us
consider
the objections.
was on the Mount of Olives. We

may be called the
just as Bethany (Luke xxiv, 50), which lies in a hollow of
According to the above data
it
grant that the sides and slopes of a mountain
mountain
the slopes of the

referred to by St.
Mount of
Luke as
Olives, about a mile from the summit,
the
But can a place which stands

is
in the centre
"mount
called Olivet" (Acts
in the valley, close to the
is
12).
brook which
of the valley, be said to be on the mountain
"And Judas
i,
Again,
knew
the place; for
Jesus ofttimes resorted thither with His disciples "
infer
from what
that
it
St.
John
tells
us
was a secluded place
description which, before
but
also
how can
^we may
a place answer to this
was reduced
to its present size by a

had a public road running through it, leading to Bethany
Bethabara, and Jericho? But there are other difficulties.
St. John
gives us the parting discourse of our Lord contained in four long
it
wall,
There are two suppositions connected with

that the whole discourse was pronounced in
the "upper chamber;" but this is disproved by the words, "Arise,
"
the other that
at the end of the fourteenth chapter
let us go hence
our Lord left the upper chamber immediately after saying these
words, and that He continued His discourse in chapters xv xvii
chapters,
xiv
this discourse
xvii.
one
is,
crowded with people who from

all parts of the land had come up to the feast, and while descending
But it is
afterwards the steep path going down to the Kidron.
while passing through the busy
city,
352
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
[1S87.
impossible that such a discourse could have been delivered under
such circumstances
or that so short a walk could have occupied the
time which elapsed between the Supper and our Lord's betrayal in
But there is another objection, and that a fatal one.
the garden.
When our Lord said, " Arise, let us go hence," we must believe^
Lord and His apostles " went

tJiere our Lord gave that
solemn address to His apostles which we read in John xv xvii and
that "when Jesus had spoken these words. He went forth with His
disciples over the brook Cedron, where was a garden, into the which
He entered, and His disciples." Consequently our Lord crossed over
the Cedron in going to Mount Olivet, and crossed it back again in
The pretended site therefore is oji the wrong
going to Gethsemane.
as stated by the Synoptists, that our
Mount
out into the
of Olives," and that
of the Cedro7i !
so far from Gethsemane being on the western side of
side
Thus
Mount
been suggested by one writer, on the southeastern side, " on the road to Bethany .... where the family of
Lazarus might have had possessions "* it was on the slopes of the
city, and at some little distance from the public path and the bridge
Olivet, or even, as has
for
was
it
round the
in
(made
situated "
On
a secluded spot.
city.t
On
these slopes were gardens
to face the south-east),
when
"Garden Gate" (Gennath),
surveying the city walls. |
entangled
all
the north side were the gardens " obliquely
among which
On
Titus was
the west side was the
close to which were the gardens of

Herod's palace, " containing porticos, and groves of trees, with long
walks through them." On the south-west corner, below the " Dung
stercoris, or stercoraria), was Tophet, originally "the
Pleasant Valley," or the "Valley of Gardens," " a pleasant spot in
Gate" (Porta
the Valley of Hinnom,. with trees and gardens watered by Siloam"||
Here
have endeavoured to show
Holy
to the
in
another place, as a " Pilgrim
Place," was the garden of Joseph of Arimathaea,
the sepulchre in which our Lord was buried.'^
On
and
the south-east
* Smith's "Diet, of the Bible," s.v.
t Jos.,
Bell., vi, I,
I.
Lightfoot, Chorog. Cent., xxi, vol. x, 46.
Bell., V. 2, 2.
Bell., V, 4, 4, Villalpandus,
" Sua primaria
II
Locus
;
.... amoenissimus .... viridaris et hortis

totusque nemorosus ac deliciis plenus." Hieron., In ferciii., vii, 19, 31,.
Brocardus, Itin., 6
TT
lib. iii, 26.
significat.
erat in suburbanis Jerusalem
consitus,
32
Appar. Urh. ac Tempi., 215 b.

amoenumque locum
significatione voluptuosum,
Mus.
Class. Antic].,
Adrichonius, Theatnaii Ter. Sanct., 169 b.

ii,
454
464.
353
June
SOCIETY OF I5IHLICAL ARCII.EOLOGV.
7]
coiner were the "King's Gardens" of
[1SS7.
Solomon's palace,* which
stood on Ophel, and the garden of En-rogel.f Consequently the

King's gardens occupied the whole valley of Siloam, " between the
two walls"
Kings xxv, 4) of Ophel and Zion, and extending from
(2
the king's palace to the Pool of Siloam, to which steps in the rocks
Gardens
appear to have led down.

lastly,
still
And
exist in this locality.^
Of
on the east was the Garden of Gethsemane.
gardens existed, but of these only we have mention
course other
but naturally
from the nature of the rock on which Jerusalem is built, the eastern,
southern, and western slopes would be laid out in walks and gardens
having a lovely view;
Avhile the level ground to the north would

and gardens, extending, as Josephus tells us, to a
consist of fields
great distance.
So much
for
If these facts prove the case, there
facts.
is
no
Yet the subject of our
occasion to state anything in confirmation.
Lord's actions upon earth previous to His betrayal are of such trans-
cendent interest to us
so as to
fix
we know
sites,
unless
more
especially are
we would
that
all,
the places in our
memory
fain dwell
for of
upon the
what use
is it
the incidents connected with
incidents,
to establish
them
And
these incidents of interest to the student of
biblical archaeology.
St.
Luke
is
the only Evangelist
Supper " there was a

be accounted the
immediately
among
strife
greatest
who mentions
as they
"
that at the Last
them should
had disputed once before,
and as on another occasion
the apostles which of
after the Transfiguration
the two sons of Zebedee sought to have the pre-eminence, to the

great displeasure of the others.
where
St.
Luke records
stance occurred
table;
table,
this
of
their
and that in consequence of

and proceeded to wash their
brotherly love
after
which
He
makes the address on humility

the washing of feet
means only
(v.
first
17
(v.
(v.
244
seats
at
a lesson of humility
down
12
their
the
our Lord "rose" from the
17),
and
For St. John

which was given after
again."
Supper; for v. 2
"supper being ended;" but St. Luke
20), and the address on humility,
ii,
taking
feet, as
" sat
* 2 Kings, xxv, 4 Jer. xxxix, 4

t Jos. Aniiq., ix, 10, 4.
X E)e Saulcy,
this
12), to precede the Last
at supper time, not
îves the Supper
seems probable that the place
It
a metachronism, and that the circum-
time
the
at
is
Jos., Aiiliq.,
.Schultz, /^;7/j-., 79.
354
vii,
14, 4.
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
which immediately followed the

Let us now follow St. John.
[1S87.
27).
declared unto them that
He
"strife," afterwards
The supper being ended, our Lord
25
(v.
was about to leave them, but comforted them with the assurance of
His going to prepare for them a home in heaven and that the way
there was through Him and told them that He and His Father
;
He
them to pray to the Father in His name, and

them what they pray for. He enjoins them to love,
and promises to dwell with them, and that He will send the Holy
Ghost to comfort them, and He then gives them His blessing. All
this occupies the greater part of two chapters (xiii and xiv), at the
conclusion of which they sang a hymn after which our Lord said,
were one.
He
that
teaches
will give
" Arise,
let
us go /lence."
Is not this act of blessing, the singing a
hymn, and the
invitation
a proof that they did then leave the upper chamber ?

Accordingly St. Matthew and St. Mark say, " And when they had
to
depart,
hymn, they went out into the Mount of Olives." St. Luke
however gives us one more incident prior to their so doing. He
informs us that our Lord revealed to them that a time of trouble
-sung a
awaited them, and that they must
and defend
themselves.
now be prepared
In token of which
the two swords they had with them
about
He
provide for
to
allows
them
And now they leave the room ;* St. Luke imme"And He came out, and went as He was wont to
to sally out.
diately adding,
Mount of Olives and His disciples followed Him."

The Mount of Olives is intimately associated with our
the
to take
another proof that they were
upon
earth, but
more
Lord's
life
week immediately preceding

"lodged "at Bethany, crossing
especially with the
His crucifixion; during which
He
fro, except the day prior to His

" abode at night time," where
Lord
our
"
was on "journeying towards Jerusalem
the mountain every day to and

It was here that
was " wont to go." It
betrayal.
He
Lord uttered
that our
Jerusalem
sent
unto
thou that
thee,
how
that touching
apostrophe, "
killest the prophets,
Jerusalem,
and stonest them
often would I have
that are
gathered thy children
hen doth gather her chickens under her wings, and ye

It was on another occasion that when " on the descent
of the Mount of Olives .... He beheld the city and wept over it,
together, as a
would not
We
"
naturally call to
mind how when our Lord was approaching Jerusalem

and they were amazed and as they
His Passion " Jesus went before them

Mark, x, 32.
followed, they were afraid."
for
355

June
7]
[1SS7.
"If thou hadst known, even thou, in this thy day, the things
But now they are hid from thine
It was across the Mount
eyes," and then foretelUng its destruction.
of Olives that our Lord made His triumphant entry into Jerusalem ;
saying,
which belong unto thy peace
and now it
Himself up
was
from
is
to
mountain our Lord
How
He
Lord
that our
and
from
it is
after
mount
His resurrection
come
Lord should, on
was wont,"
about to go, giving
is
this
figuratively foretold to
is
natural then that our
proceed, " as
He
mount
this
His enemies
ascend into heaven,
to
Mount
to the
that our Lord

and upon th[s
again to Judgment.
this awful
of Olives, that
occasion,
hill
which
the family of Martha and Mary and

Lazarus, walking, or sitting down, as when " He sat upon the Mount
crossed so frequently to
visit
of Olives, over against the
haunts of man,
He
might
Temple
"
;
commune
where being away from the
with
the quiet solitude of the place, the pure
of the
city.
It
God
air,
the Father, enjoying
and the
was from here that the Psalmist sang
Great
And
Lord
the
is
beautiful view
highly to be praised
In the city of our God,
In the mountain of His holiness.

Beautiful for situation,
The joy
of the whole earth,
mountain of Sion
Is the
The hill of God is as the hill of Bashan

Even a high hill, as the hill of Bashan.
The hills stand about Jerusalem
Even so doth the Lord stand about 11 is
From this time forth for evermore.
:
Jerusalem
That
is
is
built as a city
compacted well together.
pray for the peace of Jerusalem
They
people,
shall prosper that love thee.
Peace be within thy walls,
And
prosperity within thy palaces
Because of
I will
my
say
Peace be within thee
Because of the house

I will
'J'he
brethren and companions
of the
Lord our God
pray for thy good.*
Book of Psalms of David the King and Prophet
Longmans.

June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
How
natural then,
I say,
that our
[1887.
Lord should proceed
view of such a city previous to His suffering
last
with so
many memories,
many
with so
of Glory
will dwell hereafter.
Here, on
now
this spot,
which
its
former cha-
the children of
all
and
Messiah, the Lord
its
was, from
this,
a heavenly city wherein
to " kill the Son,"
ignominy by crucifying
but which, notwithstanding
racter, the type of
God
blessings from
was God's vineyard, and which was now about

to associate itself with
to take a
a city associated
God
looking up at the city with
its
moon, shining as it does

only in such climates, and looking down upon that garden of Gethsemane, where He had so often, in company with His disciples, prayed
imto His Father, when most of the inhabitants of the city were
asleep and when now He was about to deliver Himself up for
beautiful Temple,
up by the
lit
full
sacrifice,
His
beholding with
spiritual
beneath the
eye that spot
Porta Stercoris, though hidden from the natural eye by the heights of
Zion, where
He knew
He
that
was about
to suffer,
and
that adjoining
He
garden where His body was to be laid for three short days.
As the olive
continues His farewell discourse to His apostles.
trees
with
common
which, in
with cedars and
fig trees,
the
moun-
abounded, and from which it took its name with their

old gnarled stems sending out branches which interlace and entwine
together, suggested to David the idea of children living in love
and harmony together, being a blessing from the Lord to those
who serve Him so it is probable that the vines which then clothed
these hills* furnished our Lord with a picture of the connection
between our Lord and His Church, with the description of whicli
He begins His discourse
" I am the Vine and my Father is the Husbandman.
Every
tain then
branch in
Me
that beareth not fruit.
He
purgeth
that
it
it
may
bring
But though the figure was thus made use of to

show His disciples their dependence upon Himself, it is evident from
His thus speaking of His Father as the husbandman, that He was
also thinking in His own mind of His parable of the Vineyard, and
of the Master of the vineyard sending at last His "one Son, His
more
forth
fruit."
well-beloved, saying,
"cast
*
Him
Where
They
will
reverence
My
Son
"
but they
out of the vineyard and slew Him."

Isaiah says
"
Now
will
sing to
my
well-beloved a song of
my
My well-beloved hath a vineyard in a êry

beloved touching his vineyard.
fruitful hill" he uses a word which signifies in Hebrew "a horn of a son of
oil,"
probably referring to olive trees
to be taken from the olive
and
and the name of Gethsemane itself seems

and shonen (oil).
vine, viz.: gath (a wine-press)
357
June
7]
He
[1S87.
then enjoins them to love one another, and to love
being the
He
requirement of God.
first
all
men, as
reminds them of His
having chosen them, and that they must follow Him, and suffer
because of Him, and that they will have to bear witness of Him.
He then tells them that He is about to leave them, but that they
must not sorrow, but rather
rejoice
and
that
He
will
send the Holy
Ghost to comfort them, to instruct them, and to guide them ; and

for though
that He will hear their prayers, and will answer them
;
He
leaving them,
is
them of
their being
He
is
He
going to His Father.
gently
tells
about to forsake Him, and then again gives them
His blessing. We then read, " These words spake Jesus, and lifted up
His eyes to heaven and said Father, the hour is come glorify Thy
Son, that Thy Son also may glorify Thee." Then follows the beautiful
After which we read,
prayer contained in the seventeenth chapter.
"When Jesus had finished these words, He went forth with His
:
brook Cedron, where was a garden, into the which
disciples over the
He
entered, with His disciples."
We
place
think our readers will not
now shown
as
Gethsemane
fail
to see not merely that the
on the wrong side of the Kidron,
is
much by the fifteenth, sixteenth,

John being connected with the
but that the sacred narrative gains
and seventeenth chapters of
Mount
of Olives.
The
following Communication has been
Dear Mr. Rvlands,

Among the recent
tion
is
curious
limestone
names,
Proceedings
is
etc.,
our
of
and was found
The
St.
at
into
acquisitions to the National Egyptian Collec-
sepulchral
found
Society.
Ahmim
top of the stele
divided
received from
is
its
stele,
in
it
which on account of the
deserves
measures
It
registration
some
2o2-
number
notice
in.
is
in
the
by
13I in.
87-4-2, 1431.
rounded, and the whole inscribed surface
four parts.
The
first
contains
representation
of the disk of the sun having three pairs of wings, and a figure of
the disk shedding rays of light,
^, on each
358
side
of which
is

June
TROCEEDINGS.
7]
figure kneeling
figure
is
The body
adoration.
in
painted red, and
execution of which
it
[1887.
of
the
one remaining
wears a long flowing head-dress, the
very fine.
is
In the second division the deceased, called Nes-Heru,
is
standing
with both hands raised in adoration before the god Harpocrates,
who
sits
at
The young Sun-god holds

whip over his shoulder, and
of him which are found engraved on
one end of the
mouth and
his finger to his
reminds us of the figures

Gnostic gems.
boat.
first
carries a
In the centre of the boat
the sun's disk on the horizon rOl
above the boat read
The
Hail shining in
x^Â the ka
life,
in
the
same
a representation of
ut'at,
attitude
Nes-Heru."
as before,
priest, /lepf
idat, Osiris
hail shining in life in the eastern
part of the sky destroying the darkness.
the ka priest, hepi
is
short lines of inscription
" Said by the Visitor, the d7u
Nes-Heru.
The
A second
Visitor, the
am
xent
figure of the deceased,
stands before a
second boat of
the sun, which contains a representation of the sun's disk on the
horizon with a ram ^:3\ inside
'Hail
Atmu
it.
at the
The
inscription reads
head of
Manu
thou restest upon

deceased Nes-Heru is represented
behind these is a collection of offerings.
Next come two seated gods, each holding -^ in his hands, whose
Net'em-anchet, i.e., " Sweet life," and
names appear to be | -^
In
the third
the
division
kneeling before two gods
359

June
7]
Net'em-nif,
i.e.,
with his wife
is
"Sweet breath."
[1S87.
standing figure of the deceased
next shown adoring before the god Osiris.
" Said by Osiris at the head of
Amenta"
[|
\^
jj
The words
^ ^^ F ^0^
occur here, but the sculptor seems to have omitted to finish the
Near Osiris stands
sentence which would give. us what Osiris said.
and behind them is a third small boat containing a shrine in

the deceased stands adoring
which is a seated figure of Osiris
stand
Isis
other
and her sister Nephthys.
at
the
and
at one end,
Isis,
The
fourth division contains 13 lines of well-cut hieroglyphs whicli
read as follows
"
Amenta, the great god, lord of

Abydos, Socharis Osiris dwelling in Panopolis, Horus of the double
horizon, Atmu lord of the two earths and Heliopolis, Amsu lord
of Panopolis, Horus the avenger of his father, Isis the great one,
the divine mother dwelling in Panopolis and occupying the throne
May
there,
Osiris
at
the head of
and the great cycle of the gods of the temple of Panopolis,

and bandages, and
give sepulchral meals of oxen, ducks, incense,
good, sweet, and pure things, the gifts of heaven, the products
which the Nile brings forth from his storehouse, and the sweet
breath of the north wind to the ka of Osiris, the Visitor, the
all
am
xeut, the ka priest, the kept ut'at* priest of Horus, royal kinsHe was
man, judge of the royal mother, Nes-Heru triumphant
!
who held the like dignities, the

son of Senet'em-ab-ur-s'en-arit-Heru who held the like dignities, the
son of Senet'em-ab-t'et-hra who held the like dignities, the son of
Heru-em-saf who held the like dignities, the son of Nutar-un-ren-empet-em-Aptet-t'et-hra who held the like dignities, the son of Pa-nesHe was the son of the lady
qa-Suti who held the like dignities.
of the house Aru-ru, a priestess of Amsu, the daughter of T'et-Hra,
the son Senet'em-ab-ur-s'en-t'et-hra
the Visitor of Panopolis, the priest of Horus, the royal kinsman,

the judge of the divine mother, the son of Pet-s'es-en-Amsu-arit-Heru
who held
the like dignities.
Says
Nes-Heru
to all
the gods
of
Panopolis, 'Protect ye the son Osiris, this Nes-Heru, as a king(?)

in the
*
cemetery of Sentf without injury
I cannot translate these words.
Hcpt
jt/'at
in the
underworld
for ever
was a dignity frequently held by
the ka priest in the later times.
t The name of a very renowned sanctuary of the god Ames, situated in the
See Brugsch, DicL Geogr., p. 723, and Brugsch, Giogr., I,
nome.
]'anoilite
jil.
40.
360
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
[18S7.
who makes
with the orders executed by his eldest son

his
name
to live for ever, the Visitor, the
man
son of a
T'et-hra,
am xÂ
the ka priest,
of like dignity, Nes-Heru, the son of the
lady of the house Hetep-nes-Amsu."
suten
Uasar
hetep
ta
Royal give
oblation
Amenta
x^'^t
Osiris at the
nutar
head of Amenta
-^JV--
JS
neb
Abtu
Seker
Uasar
her
Abydos,
Socharis
Osiris
within
neb
taiu
lord of
Heru
Horns of
x^ti
the ttao horizons,
T ^
Amsu
Amsu
\\^
Atmu
Atmu
neb
Apu
Heru
Panopolis,
Bonis
ur
nutar
mat
Is is the great one divine mother
uast
henut
pa
Apu
ab
Panopolis,
Annu
net'
hra
aper
paut
nutaru
aati
the cycle of the gods
tat
may
[/lis'],
Panopolis occupying {?)
within
Apu
361
tef
Apu
her ab
Apu
at the head of the temple of Panopolis,
.1.M
T!
the avenger of father
the throne of the mistress of Panopolis,
xent
\i^
lord of the two earths Heliopolis,
lord of
Uast
aa
god great
sen
great
per xeru
give they sepulchral meals,
June
7]
[1S87.
(S!C)
ah
apt
oxen,
ducks,
neb
ab
nutar
net'emet
pure
all
sweet,
qema
en
the gifts
of
heaven,
the products
which
bring
Hdpi
from
i-.^ V
en
to the
hen ka
hept
the priest of the
en
of
the
tepeh
nif
storehouse his,
13
A^
ka en
Uasar
ut'eb
am
ka of
Osiris the
ut'at
suten
rex
^^b
kinsjnan,
judge
mat
Nes-Heru
se
Nes-Heru,
son
x^'^^
If
ka
hept
priest of the ka,
"
1^
rex
"-^
kinsnian,
judge
of the
i.e.,
of a
ut'at
the hept ut'at
^^^
nutar
mat
divine
mother
man who
x^^^t
a7n xent,
royal
mother
^y^^
ffi
Heru
nutar
xG'''t
the
Visitor,
of
Horus,
hen
priest of
kvi,
en
net'em
breath siveet
iLj
royal
iffi
am
dm
good
pet
em
wind
nefer
en
Hap
north
x^t
things
tata
an
meh
ses'
bandages,
sentra
i?ice?ise,
ma
of a
ut'cb
Visitor,
hen
Heru
suten
prophet of Horus,
f1
nutar
hen
divine prophet of
licld the like dignities.
362
ennu
like,*
royal
^
Heru
Horus
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
-V^
Senet'em-ab-ur-s'en-t'et-hra
Senefem-ab
hen ka
x^rit
hept
ut'at
Chamberlain, theVdu priest, the hept
1^
rex
sab
en
kiiisnian,
judge
Senet'em ab-ur-s'en -
\
suten
divine
ma
Heru
prophet of Horns
Heru
ennu
of a
:iiiiini
I
,,^ iminr
-
un
reu
Heru
Se-net'em
ma
^-^
ab
2LL
'<
t'et
ennu
like
hra
se
son
Se-net'eni-ab-t'et-hra
em
sa-f
se
ma
ennu
of a
son
like
em
pet
-
reu
cm
em
-pet
Aptet
em - Aptet -
ennu
like
pa
Pa
nes
nes
363
qa
qa
t'et -
t'et
lira
Jird
A
of a
.W"
Nutar - un
ma
1
hen
son of
Heru-cm-saf,
like
^^^^
i
nutar
se
hen
nutar
son
^
Heru
se
!
hen
divine prophet of Horiis
mother,
Heru
arit- Heru
arit
ut'eb
like, the Visitor,
^5
-,
-
ennu
at the prophet of Horns, royal
mat
divi?ie
itt'
1
nutar
of
Senet'em-ab-ur-s'en
nutar
son of
ly
am
ma
se
-iir-s'en-t'et-hra
\
the
[1887.
Suti
Suti,
mat êru
triumphant,
June
7]
mes
en
the priestess
of
Amsu
Amsu
hen
Hem
of the lady of the house
born
III
Aheb
pa
nebt
<s
Aru - ru
set
Apu
uteb
- 1
Aru-ru, the daughter of the Visitor of Fa?iopolis,
T ^ ^
\
suten
rex
^^
^'^
royal
kijisman,
Judge
of
suten
like.
royal kinsman, judge
'Protect ye the
_^!^
in
<r-=> fv^^/i
nutarthe
child
x^rt
cemetery
of
Uasar
to the
'k-k-k
Sent
Sent
364
s'es
all
"1^
Nes-Heru
pen
Heru
en
Amsu -
Apu
this
of Panopolis,
suten suten
king{?) king{?)
^==3:^
an
hra^
Horus,
nebu
gods
Pet-s'es -en-Amsic-
nutaru
Nes-Heru
Osiris
J
hen
Pet
hni
T'et
priest of
mother
x^^
Says he
se
ten
nutar
mat
nutar
the divine
^ ^ H
1<S>
em
Fa?iopolis,
t'et-f
Heru.
t'et
(Igô
Visitor of
of
arit-Heru
cirit
mat
mother
the divine
Apu
en
^^^
rex
priest of Horus,
1
niitar
ut'eb
ennu
of a
the son
^-
ma
se
[1S87.
^^^^
nek
without injury
-a*^
em
in the
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
[18S7.
m
tuat
unen
ennu
hesu
t'etta
13-
se
executed
by
A^
ut'eb
am
the Visitor,
the
his
soji
ben
x^^^
am
the
x^^,
Nes-Heru
Nes-Heru,
like
The
making
ka
ren-f
name
to live
ka
T'et
T'et
priest,
hra
se
hra
son of
AAAAAA
mes
neb
his.
[cS=.]
ma ennu
M.
eldest
1I;
D
a
A/WW\
an^
ur
orders
the
KJ
en
ari
hesu
xG''
with
for ever
unde7-%oorld
f ?
-==aOD=*
Hetep-nes-Amsu
pa
born of the lady of the house HeteJ>-nes-A?ns7i.
Harlez:
C. de
SATAN
ET
AHRIMAN,
Le Demon Biblique et celui de l'Avesta.

Etude d'Histoire Religieuse.
La
question qui
d'un haut interet
fait
Tobjet de cette courte etude est certainement
elle se
rapporte a I'un des
faits les
plus importants
La Bible et l'Avesta presentent

I'une et I'autre la conception d'un esprit du mal, de nature mechante,
ennemi des hommes et provocateur de maux nombreux. Entre la
notion biblique et I'idee mazdeenne il y a certainement quelque
Aussi les savants se sont demande s'il fallait y voir une
analogic.
coincidence fortuite ou si Ton devait considerer ces deux croyances
comme derivant I'une de I'autre.
Beaucoup d'hagiographes et de mythologues n'ont pas hesite dans
une analogic partielle leur sufifisant, ils se sont prola reponse
de rhistoire des idees
religieuses.
nonces categoriquement pour

ils
ont
determine
avec
la
la filiation
meme
365
de ces concepts.
certitude
les
Bien plus
rapports
qui les
June
SOCIETY Or BIBLICAL AftCHÔLOGY.
7]
[1887.
de la croyance au demon,
que le Satati de la Judee etait
une copie de \ Aiiro-Alainyus de I'Eran. Pour eux, cela ne fait aucun
Cependant les
doute, ils I'enseignent comme verite indiscutable.
motifs sur lesquels on peut baser cet arret ne sont ni decisifs ni
unissent,
c\
que
afifirme
et
Tout
bien solides.
paternite
la
Varch-cneiny, appartient
h,
I'Avesta,
se re'sume
nom
en un
trait
de ressemblance general,
de Satan (I'adversaire)
et le
iexme paitydrem
(opposition, oeuvre contraire) qui designe les ceuvres
d'Ahriman dans
et I'analogie entre le
Cela ne
I'Avesta.
incontestable
sufifit
point sans doute
titres
sont identiques ou contra-
s'ils
en outre soumettre ^ un examen minutieux
du diable mazde'en; prouver

de I'Avesta. Nous croyons done devoir
d'anciennete
I'antiquite
cette
faudrait
II
interessante
essentiels des
identifier
question,
et
I'examiner dans
Nous nous attacherons d'abord a
mentaux.
et
a nouveau
traiter
ses
I'hypothese d'un emprunt
Une lecture meme

comme il a dejk ete dit,
du Vendidad, un
dans
le
les faits
si
du cote de
I'etude des caracteres
la
chronologiques autorisent
Judee.
permet sans doute de constater,
superficielle
entre le Satan
trait
du
de Job
livre
(c'est lui surtout
c'est celui
on
de ressemblance qui
n'est point
Ahriman
purement
qui les constitue, tous deux, de vrais
demons
sens chretien, c'est-a-dire d'esprits du mal, adversaires du
bien et de I'homme.
n'est
fonda-
points
qui est en cause en cette question) et I'Anro-Mainyus ou
accessoire
les
non supposer
deux personnages infernaux que Ton a cru pouvoir
nous verrons ensuite
resultat
faudrait analyser exactement les caractbres essentiels
il
des deux chefs de demons, et voir

dictoires.
pour arriver a un
le verra,
Toutefois cette similitude d'un
trait
unique
plus loin, que partielle, et pour tout le reste nous
chercherions en vain la moindre analogic
nous trouverons
meme
tout le contraire.
Mais procedons avec methode
ment
les qualites
et critique et
examinons
attentive-
fondamentales des deux mauvais genies que nous
avons a comparer.
C'est au livre
de Job, quant a la Bible, que

Voyons done ce qu'il nous
nous devons principalement recourir.

dit
du Satan
qu'il
Le debut
couleurs
"Un
met principalement en
meme
de ce
livre
Dieu
scene.
le peint
sous les plus vive
jour," y est-il dit, "les enfants
lui dit
" D'ou viens-tu
allant 9a et la," dit Satan."
de Dieu
s'etaient reunis
pour
Satan se presenta au milieu d'eux,
paraitre devant lui et le servir.

et
nous
? "
Et Dieu
366
" D'avoir parcouru

reprit
" ton coeur
la terre
s'est-il
en
port^
TROCEEDINGS.
June
7]
vers
mon
qu'il
en
soit
"
il
Est-ce
ainsi?)
repondit Satan.
comme
n'en est point de semblable a lui,

" (Est-il etonnant
et fuyant le mal."
Job? car
craignant Dieu
serviteur
parfait, droit,
Ne
[1887.
pas entoure
I'as-tu
que Job
gratuitement
Tu
d'une enceinte protectrice.
main, touche ses possessions

"
face."
Eh
(et tu verras)
Mais etends un peu

te maudit pas en
I'etends pas sur lui."
divine, Satan quitta la presence
accabler Job de
ne
s'il
Dieu a Satan, " tout ce qu'il possede est en

Muni done de la permission
bien," dit
main ; mais ne
ta
Dieu?"
as beni I'oeuvre de ses mains,
et ses troupeaux se sont multiplies sur la terre.
ta
sert
sa famille et ses biens
lui,
maux
cruels.
de Jahveh
et s'en vint sur la terre
Ses boeufs, ses anes et leurs gardiens
sont pris ou tues par les Sabeens, ses troupeaux de brebis sont brules
avec leurs bergers par
chameaux sont
le feu celeste, ses
ses serviteurs egorges, enfin ses enfants
ruines des
les
murs de
la
maison ou
ils
meme
enleves, tous
perissent tous, sous
fetaient leur frere aine.
Peu apres la meme scene se renouvelle. Les enfants de Dieu

se rassemblent devant lui, et Satan se presente au milieu d'eux. " Astu vu," lui dit Jahveh, "
sa patience ?
h.
ma volonte,
Tu
mon
serviteur
Job ?
as-tu
contemple sa vertu,
m'as excite a eprouver sa patience, sa soumission
mais cela a ete vain.
reste fidele a sa foi." " C'est
II est
je n'ai pu toucher sa peau, et I'homme

Envoie done ta main touche ses os et sa
"Va," reprend le
chair, et tu verras s'il ne te maudit pas en face."
"
Seigneur ;
son corps est en ta main ; mais ne touche pas' a sa vie."
La dessus Satan quitte la cour celeste, et s'en va frapper Job de
vrai,"
repond Satan, "mais
donne
tout pour sa vie.
ces plaies horribles qui ont

la
la
fait
du
saint
homme
le
modele humain de
douleur et de la patience, mais reste dans les limites tracees par

volonte du Tout-puissant, et ne cherche pas a attenter a ses jours.
On
la vertu
le
les
connait la suite du
du
recit.
Lorsque I'epreuve
saint patriarche eut brille
mal affreux qui devorait
de tout son
ses chairs, et lui rendit
fiit
eclat,
finie, et
que
Dieu guerit
au centuple tous
biens qu'il avait perdus, sans que Satan put en rien troubler
I'oeuvre divine, ni
meme
osat I'essayer d'aucune maniere.
de mieux caracteriser la nature et les qualites

du demon biblique que ne le fait ici I'auteur sacre, quelqu'il soit.
Dans tout ce recit, Satan n'est evidemment qu'un esprit inferieur,
un agent subalterne, entierement dependant des volontes de Dieu.
II serait difficile
Porte spontanement a nuire a I'homme,
il
ne pense cependant a mettre
ses desseins a execution, a realiser ses desirs
a permis
bien plus,
I'y
que quand Dieu
a pour ainsi dire provoque.
367
le lui
S'il agit, c'est
June
7]
dans
les limites tracees
ou h empecher
susciter,
en
n'est
il
divine, I'instrument
En
que
realite
de
la
le
impuissant a contrarier ses desseins
maux que Dieu lui a permis de

promoteur involontaire de la gloire
puissance celeste.
meme du demon
de
est-il
par Dieu
reparation des
la
[1S87.
mazdeen, de TAhriman avestique ?

repondu pour nous; non, Ahriman est precisement tout le contraire.
Pour mettre plus en evidence cette
opposition essentielle des deux esprits mauvais, opposons aussi
au
tableau que nous a fourni le livre de Job, une scene
extraite de
I'Avesta, ou nous trouverons peints d'une maniere
saisissante les
Nos
lecteurs ont deja
caracteres
fondamentaux de son genie infernal. Nous I'emprundu Vendidad ; en voici le commencement et le
tons au chapitre xxii
resume.
Ahura
Mazda
.
" Moi qui suis Ahura

au saint Zarathustra
lorsque je creai cette demeure * d'une beaute', d'une
INIazda dit
.
splendeur eclatantes,
le de'va
meurtrier, cre'a contre
le
criminel
me
regarda.
moi 99,999 maux.
Anro-Mainyus,
Gueris moi done,
Manthra-9penta,t a I'eclat pur.

Je te donnerai en retour mille
chevaux, mille boeufs, mille chameaux
" Manthra-^penta
repondit
"
Comment
te guerirai-je
de ces maux
Nairyo-ganha. " Sage Nairyo-ganha
"
Alors Ahura
Mazda
dit
vas appeler Airyaman, et dis
lui
Anro-Mainyus m'accable de 99,999 maux. ..." Airyaman

il amena une nouvelle race de chevaux,
de jeunes
chameaux, une nouvelle espece de fourrages, et traga des sillons
qu'
accourut aussitot
pour combattre les maux suscites par le chef des devas." Nous voila
certainement dans un tout autre monde que celui oil nous avons
apergu le Satan persecuteur du Saint de I'ldumee. Nous pouvons
meme
que
dire
la
scene est entierement me'tamorphosee.
Dieu n'est
du demon les limites
presque decouronne tremblant
plus le maitre tout puissant qui fixe a Taction
que
celui-ci
devant un
a son gre
ne peut franchir,
rival
qui
lui
les creatures.
divine pour
nuire
h.
c'est
un
roi
a ravi la moitie de son empire et qui frappe
Au
genie subalterne attendant
I'homme,
et se
la
permission
conformant entierement aux
volontes du Seigneur, s'est substitue un genie d'existence eternelle,

subsistant en soi et par soi, ne reconnaissant en
Dieu dont il est presque

(Jiuvres de son adversaire.
(le
Le monde
la
visible, la terre
I'egal, et
detruisant
principalement, comine on
nature des remedes.
t La
loi sainte,
aucune fagon les lois

quand il lui jjlait les
rensemble des formules magiques.
368
Ic voit
plus loin par
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
Et ce
n'est
[1887.
point la une conception propre a I'un ou
La nature d'Ahriman
chapitre de I'Avesta.
est partout la
commencement du Vendidad nous montre, comme

Mazda se plaignant des maux que son rival deteste,
la
I'autre
meme,
et
Ahura
la fin,
suscite pour
detruire successivement chacune de ses plus excellentes creations.

(
Vendidad^ chap,
i.)
Que Ton suppose un instant Anro-Mainyus se presentant au milieu

du conseil d' Ahura Mazda et lui demandant I'autorisation de frapper
I'un
de
ses fideles
puis apres en avoir obtenu la permission, se
conformant avec une scrupuleuse fidelite aux injonctions du Maitre

du ciel et Ton sentira, a I'instant, que Ton veut unir deux choses,
deux conceptions absolument inconciliables.
Peut-on croire que les Juifs, s'ils eussent precedemment ignore
la conception du demon et I'eussent regue des Mazdeens, en eussent
fait
precisement
le
contrepied de ce
empruntaient
qu'ils
Cette
supposition est absolument improbable, et Ton ne pent I'admettre
sans raisons plausibles
Ce
n'est point tout;
or ces raisons font completement defaut.
nous prolongeons I'examen du
si
livre
de
Job, nous trouverons que toutes les idees religieuses y sont aux
Notons les points suivants

Pour Job Dieu seul est createur, et nul ne peut limiter sa
puissance.
Pour I'Avesta, au contraire, Anro-Mainyus est eternel,
et participe largement au pouvoir createur; en outre les astres, la
lumiere sont eternels {anaghra raocad). 2^. Ni Job ni aucun des personnages qui figurent dans la scene biblique, et qui viennent de pays
antipodes de celles de I'Avesta.
I''.
differents,
ne soupgonne qu'on puisse attribuer
meme
les
maux physiques
Satan ne demande pas
a une autre cause qu'a la volonte divine.
a Dieu de pouvoir frapper lui-meme le saint
homme.
Tout
ce qu'il sollicite c'est que Dieu envoie sa main et suscite les maux.
Pour Job
les
maux comme
les biens sont
de la meme maniere
femme, " maudis Dieu qui
des dons de Dieu,
qu'il
"Simple que tu
es,"
faut accepter
(ii,
lui dit sa
te traite
10).
de
la sorte et
meurs."
Ses trois amis dans leurs longs discours n'ont qu'un seul but, ne sont
domines que par une seule idee, lui prouver que si Dieu Fafiflige de
la sorte, c'est qu'il est pecheur, c'est qu'il est couvert de fautes
cachees.
II
ne vient a
cause de ces maux.
de personne que Satan puisse etre

mazdeen, cependant, ne pouvait hesiter
I'esprit
Un
une minute a en attribuer entierement et exclusivement I'origine au

mauvais genie. Pour un sectateur de I'Avesta, Anro-Mainyus seul
est I'auteur des maux tant moraux que physiques; Ahura Mazda n'a
369
June
fait
7]
[1SS7.
La mort, la maladie, la brulure du feu, la

blens.
que produit I'eau, et tout le reste, sent non seulement
oeuvres mais les inventions du Mauvais Esprit.
Si done I'auteur du livre de Job eut ete simplement sous
que
les
suffocation
les
des
I'influence
connu
doctrines
demon,
le
on en
I'Eran zoroastrien,
avestiques
bien
plus
encore
moins une
trouverait dans son oeuvre au
trace quelque faible qu'elle soit
d'autant plus qu'au
moyen de
Job pouvait repondre victorieusement
theorie avestique^
n'eut
s'il
chef ennemi, que par une communication de
le
h.
la
ac-
ses
cusateurs et leur fermer la bouche.
Et remarquons bien que nous n'usons pas ici d'un argument

car Job professe ouvertement une croyance opposee,
silentio,
meme de la doctrine avestique. Quand a-t-on jamais vu

un peuple emprunter a un autre une idee religieuse, nouvelle,
inconnue, pour la retourner completement et professer uniquement
destructive
tout le contraire
Les autres points d'une importance inferieure presentent
meme
le
contraste.
Pour
I'auteur sacre nul n'est pur devant Dieu, et I'iniquite atteint
C'est au contraire
jusqu'a certains anges.
de I'Avesta que
sont par nature.
les fideles le
Job ne connait, pour

sous
sevelissement
terre
I'Avesta prohibe cet usage
Le
un principe fondamental
les genies celestes sont essentiellement purs, et que
les
(?'.
cadavres d'autre traitement que

14,
iii,
comme un
22.
crime detestable, irremissible.
une creation de Dieu

II en
I'Avesta c'est la creature demoniaque par excellence,
meme de I'hiver. {Cp. Job xxv, 13, et Vendidad i, 8; Job
serpent,
Vendidad
6, et
physiques
sont
dans
i,
la
Bible,
xix, 43,
est
Pour
etc.)
essentiellement mauvais
moderes sont fondamentalement des

Les idees sur
differentes.
la resurrection
L'Avesta attend
h,
I'en-
tandis que
19, etc.),
x,
le
;
zoroastrisme les
I'aise
et
la
dans
est
de
xxxvii,
maux
jouissance
biens.
des corps sont aussi radicalement
la
fin
du monde un prophete qui
restaurera I'univers {frashokereti, restauration, perennisation), mais ne

parle pas de la resurrection proprement dite.
Ce ne
sont que les
des 3^ 4*=, ou 5*^ si^cles dc notre ere qui I'enseignent et

qui pour cela ont du order un nouveau mot, inconnu de I'Avesta
livres pehlevis
tan
pasin, le corps ulterieur, dernier.
que son redempteur
est vivant,
et
sa propre chair.
370
Job, par contre, proclame
que lui-memc resuscitera dans
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
La meme
Le
contradiction rhgne jusque dans les moindres details.
de Job
livre
[1887.
dans lequel
n'est point le seul
elle se
manifeste
de demons, de mauvais
Nous
esprits, elle se montre d'une maniere non moins evidente.
amplesufifiront
quelques-uns
passages;
mais
pourrions citer maints
Partout ou
Guvertement.
ment,
nous nous en contenterons.
et
que pour
C'est ainsi
les
est question
il
demons ne
du chap,
I'auteur
pense nullement a chercher leur nature chez
pour
aient
I'existence
(~)^|1,
V.
I'extreme
lui
ce ne
Orient,
point
sont
expression qu'un
21),
du Deuteronome,
il ne
xxxii
sont autre chose que les dieux des nations
toutefois
si
des
dieux,
en soupgonnait
ils
c'est
mazdeen ne
frequemment dans
les
meme
vanite
la
penserait point a
em-
La meme
idee
ployer pour designer Ahriman, puissant et redoute.

se retrouve tres
peuples qui form-
les
Psaumes
et
autres
livres
bibliques.
Enfin au Psaume
Dieu a frappe
phrase
" Misit in
minationem
eos
prophete, enumerant les
dans
iram furoris
et angustiam,
lahaf, malaki rdhtm."
puisque
Ixxviii le
les enfants d'Israel
le desert,
sui,
maux dont
termine par cette
indignationem et com-
immissionem angelorum malorum,
Ces inalakim
mis/i-
etaient bien des etres surnaturels,
qui leur sont attribues sont tous miraculeux.
les actes
Nous avons done encore
ici
comme
des esprits mauvais, agissant
instruments de la volonte divine et dans la mesure de cette volonte.
Nous croyons done pouvoir deduire de
ces faits
et
affirmer
sans hesitation ni restriction que la Judee n'a point emprunte la
conception du
demon aux
disciples
de I'Avesta, mais
qu'elle I'a
acquise d'une maniere completement independante.
L'examen des donnees chronologiques nous conduira au
meme
resultat.
pense bien, de I'etude des monuments historiques

n'est point entre en rapport avec les
II resulte, je
de I'Assyrie que cet empire

Eraniens avant
le 8^ siecle
epoque on ne trouve dans

ni
d'une
aryaque.*
arriver
(ville
de
ville,
I'ere
ancienne.
Nulle part avant cette
cuneiformes
d'une contree qui
ni
C'est
de
les textes
soit
le
nom
ni d'un roi,
certainement d'origine
aux Annales de Sargon (721

704) qu'il faut
tels que Khumbanigas, Bagatti, Bagai
pour trouver des noms
de Medie
victoire, les
*
Dans leurs annales

qui soit de source eranienne.
monarques assyriens mentionnent toujours les dieux
?),
La
syllabe ar, Jiar initiale est toute semitique.
June
7]
[1SS7.
des peuples vaincus, vaincus avec eux, et nulle part a cette lointaine
epoque nous ne voyons rien qui rappelle le dieu ou les genies

celestes de I'Avesta.
L'Avesta, le Zoroastrisme, existaient-ils meme
avant
le
Or
VHP siecle,
la
demon
Genese ou
les
premier chapitre
le
que ne preoccupe aucun
I'exegese,
dans
se manifeste
anciens de I'Ecriture Sainte, depuis
livres les plus
de
ce que personne ne saurait affirmer.
c'est
croyance a I'existence du
la
esprit
de systeme,
reconnait avec toute la tradition.
le
Nous ne nous
a
arreterons qu'au Ps. Ixxviii cite dejk plus haut, parce
preuve
et contient sa date en lui-meme.

L'auteur
de ce chant sacre se propose pour but de rappeler aux Israelites
les bienfaits dont Dieu a comble son peuple depuis sa sortie
d'Egypte et toute sa conduite a leur egard. II fait des actes divins
qu'il
sufifit
la
une enumeration complete

ne I'oublient point
et
et
" afin
detaillee,
ne deviennent point
generation mauvaise qui
irrite
que leurs enfants
comme
leurs peres,
son Dieu, eloigne son coeur de
provoque
ses
s'arrete a
I'avenement de David, et ne mentionne pas
vengeances"
brillant
de Salomon
Haut.
II est
il
n'eut point
et le
(Ps. Ixxviii,
temple
Or
8).
splendide
si
cette
qu'il
une
et
lui,
enumeration
meme
le
regne
eleva au Tres-
evident que l'auteur ne les connaissait pas, autrement
manque de
preuves e'clatantes de
la
rappeler ces gloires
du peuple
d'Israel, ces
protection divine.
Le V. 61, il est vrai, parle de captivite ; mais il s'agit la evidemment

de I'Arche sainte ou des guerriers (it^, irilt^Dn, leur force, leur
gloire)
non de
accompli avant
de
la prise
captivite generale
la
le
de I'Arche par
les Philistins,
des Rois ou de Samuel, chap,

chap, vi
du
meme
k Jerusalem et en
du peuple
regne de David, de
livre,
faire le
iv,
la
il
defaite
s'agit
dun
fait
des Israelites,
qui sont raconte's au Livre
et ss.
Le
v.
69, se rapporte
ou nous voyons David
centre du culte.
au
etablir I'arche
L'auteur etait done con-
temporain de David ou des commencements du regne de Salomon.

Or c'est lui qui nous parle des Malaki rdhim frappant le peuple
de maux sans nombre {i\ 49). La croyance aux demons fut done
en Judee de beaucoup anterieure a I'epoque des premiers rapports

possibles entre ce pays et les contre'es eraniennes oli Ton abjurait
et conjurait
Quant
le
h,
Anro-mainyus.
I'analogie de sens entre le
nom
paityarein (opposition, chose contraire),
ce dernier mot n'est nullement
le
de Sâtan I'adversaire
il
est
h,
nom du mauvais
genie, qu'il ne
joue qu'un role tres secondaire dans I'Avesta, et ne
372
et
remarquer que
faisait
point
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
[1887.
de la terminologie repandue du Zoroastrisme. II est done

peu probable que I'auteur du livre de Job ait ete le choisir
le traduire en Hebreu pour en faire le nom du he'ros infernal
partie
tres
et
de son
Ce
histoire.
moins admissible
qui est encore
mauvais,
et allaient
meme
leurs penchants a nuire
et se les
qu'ils auraient rejetee
du
ce
suffire,
me
jusque
du Nord pour adherer a une

pour en faire une partie
la, et
Chaldee
comme aux
filiation
dragon Tiamat,
animaux, destructeurs
et les sept
comme au grand,
du ciel meme en
;
combattants, les lainma geants, les alal destructeurs,
les Jtias
les telal guerriers, les itiaskim
mauvais genies
le
prets a nuire au petit
esprits toujours
aux hommes
Cette consideration seule
d'Anro-mainyus.
Citons seulement pour I'Assyrie
mauvais
Hebreux,
semble, pour empecher d'admettre la
comme emanant
de Satan
les
rendre favorables, eussent attendu
integrante et principale de leur religion.

aurait
que
jusqu'a leur vouer un culte, pour adoucir
leurs rapports tardifs avec les Eraniens
croyance
c'est
qui croyaient aux esprits
entoures, depuis des siecles, de peuples
(iituq)
tendeurs d'embuches, et cette foule de
contre lesquels
e'taient dirigees les
nombreuses
prieres incantatrices et conjuratoires des formulaires d'Accad, ces
Utuq qui habitent des

de leurs
lieux sauvages et guettent
I'homme du fond
deserts.
Voisins de peuples qui s'imaginaient etre entoures, a chaque
moment de
leur existence,
les Israelites n'avaient

si
meme
leur
religion
de demons
et d'influences diaboliques,
nullement besoin des legons du Mazdeisme,

particuliere
ne leur avaient point appris
a craindre et detester la puissance des mauvais esprits.
Remarquons
enfin
que
les
termes accadiens mas^
alal, viaskim,
correspondent suffisamment au sens du hebreu S'atan pour nous

dispenser de chercher au loin une qualification analogue.
C'etait
une idee repandue dans I'Asie occidentale.
II est done sans but comme sans motif, pensons-nous, de rechercher I'origine du Satan biblique dans I'Avesta, ce n'est point la
qu'on pourra
la trouver.
Cette conception est d'ailleurs trop originale
pu etre emprunte'e quelque part, d'une maniere pure

Le demon, entierement soumis a la puissance divine,
et simple.
instrument des volontes du Tout-puissant, et servant entre ses mains
a grandir les merites des justes, c'est une conception exclusivement
propre a la Bible, qu'aucun pays voisin n'a pu lui communiquer.
pour qu'elle
ait
LOUVAIN, 2^Jmn,
1887.
373
June
7]
[1SS7.
South Elms, Oxford,
Dear
J>me
Sir,
long
absence from home
3,
me
has prevented
1887.
from reading
Professor Amelineau's important paper on the Sahidic translation of
Book
the
of Job in the Proceedings of our Society for
I hesitate to refer to certain
omissions in
Such
offer a censure on the author.
worked independently, and has left it
arising from
The
his
own complete
is
it,
not
my
intention
he has
up the lacunas
in his
personal work.
side from which I approach this subject (as a learner)
M. Amelineau,
only just touched upon by
1.
fill
to us to
absorption
March
should seem to
lest I
viz.,
is
one
the value of these
Sahidic fragments for the ascertainment of the original text of the
Septuagint oi Job.
the Moiiiteur de
It
was on October
Rome made known
26, 1883, that
version of the Septuagint text, and by degrees

scholars
became aware of the
fact,
and, as
in
Old Testament
will
in
soon be made
Dr. Bickell, whose Old Testa-
of this version in text-critical studies.
since 1862 extended to the origin of the present
Septuagint text oijob, published

lische
article
have done myself
Job and Solomon, pointed out the great use which
ment researches
an
the existence of the Sahidic
Theologie (pp. 557
text with special reference
supplementing his own
last
year in the Zeitschrift fur kaiho-
564), a study
on the
original
Septuagint
to the Sahidic fragments, correcting
earlier results (in his Latin tractate of
and
1862)
and remarking that " we may suppose

that the Thebaic Job in the edition already begun by P. Ciasca will
soon appear in print." Are there to be two rival editions, or have I
misunderstood the purport and reference of M. Amelineau's proposal
I shall be most happy to receive any correction or
to the Society ?
in
accordance with
this version,
explanation.
Yours
The
faithfully,
T. K.
Cheyne,
Inscribed Lion from Merash.
At the Meeting held on November
3rd, 1SS5, I
had the pleasure
of announcing that Mr. F. D. Mocatta had, as well as a comi)lcte set

of casts of the four inscribed stones taken from Hamath, presented to
the Society a plaster cast of the lion preserved with
Museum
at Constantinople.
am now
them
in
pleased to be able to
the
fulfil
the promise then made, and submit to the Society sketches of the whole
of the characters carved
upon the
front
374
and
side of the animal.
Plate I
&i
UJ
[iq
CO
=]
^
2 1
z ^
~ ^
o o
^.;
<
4)
Ul
o o
o ^
WH.Ryla/ids
rriiiidi
cuT^r ffbcvse.
del
INSCRIPTION ON LION FROM MERASH,

from
a Cast presenle
Plate E.
Proc-eîdLruis
Chippetl/ rtnay
IN
Sec Biil. ArchJvj
slanJzn^ hcLckvîuds.
THE IMPERIAL
Ke Society
b\
MUSEUM
F.D.Mocatta. Esq.
AT CONSTANTINOPLE
;;
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
In the second edition of "
W.
The Land
[1887.
of the Hittites," by the Rev.
Wright, D.D., will be found a photograph of the lion, giving the
but necessarily incomplete, from
inscription,
the fact that in the
original the characters are carved in the curves
by the
legs, feet,
Two
and
tail
of these lions
and hollows caused
of the animal.
appear to have been found at Merash
squeezes and photographs were taken by Dr. James Gw}-ther, of
Torquay, who has kindly sent
me
copies,
and informs me,
when
that
he saw them, they were over a gateway.
On
the shoulder of the lion at Constantinople
human
is
figure,
cut in cameo, like the characters, doubtless that of a king or priest
he
is
evidently clothed in a long robe,
his hands, but the carving

It
may be
is
much
and holds something
too worn to
erect in
out exactly what.
a staff or sceptre similar to that borne by one of the figures
brought from Jerabis
Trans. Soc. Bibl. Arch.., Vol. VII.) or
(J. II.
an object similar to that borne by the

S.
make
B. A., VoL VII.,
figure
from
{Trmis.
Birejic.
p. 250.)
The
part of
this,
figure has, I think, evidently been standing upon sometliing,

which remains, and seems to take the form of an animal
in
turn,
its
perhaps
resting
on
This
crescent.
most probably a monument of majesty, forms
figure,
no part of the
inscription.
The
general form of the lion at once calls to
mind
the one in the
Museum from the palace of Assurnazirpal (Nimroud), and

seems to be worked much in the Assyrian style. The Merash Lions
British
must,
have been, as was also customary in Assyria, the bases
I think,
of columns, probably one on each side of an entrance, or niche inside.
were
That they
model
inscription
this
is
is
an assumption that they were both cut on the same

one side against a wall is evident, as the
built with
only on one side, the other being worked
One
flat.
of the inscription runs along the back-bone, and then there
line
a slightly
is
worked flat on the side and top, evidently to

upon with something, probably the column. The hinder
part, to the depth of about six inches, is treated in the same manner,
which would, perhaps, indicate the lion with its column being placed
in a recess.
That from the dexter side of the doorway is the one of
raised part of stone also
be
built
which the cast
is
now
in the possession
of the Society.
It will
be
noticed that certain spaces underneath the body of the animal, behind
the legs, &c., are not engraved,
looking
down
at the lion these
possibly
because in facing
could not be easily seen.
375
and
June
7]
[1887.
have marked on the
to the
Such blank spaces

characters
plates,
and owing
being also in some instances carved round curves, the
general form has
become somewhat
The
distorted.
characters
on
the side of the sinister fore-leg have been repeated, to show where
the lines of the inscription
If the
may be
really
intended to be undivided.
whole of the inscription
and this part be allowed to

becomes arranged in continuous
line of characters along the
back-bone runs down to the root
two plates are placed side by
overlap, the
side,
lines.
The
as far as the top of the third line of the inscription (on the
of the
tail,
side.
Plate
I),
without any evidence of division, but the fact that the
two sets of characters are thus placed at right angles to one another,
would be quite sufficient to prevent any confusion in reading.
On the other inscriptions known, the characters covimence in their
general arrangement reading right to
first
line in the front of the
left ; it will be noticed that tlie

animal (Plate II) thus commences, and
runs across the forelegs for three lines
then follow a few
in the same
would perhaps serve
One or two of the
to show the way the inscription is to be read.
heads of animals appear to have been carved the wrong way round,
characters between the
running
claws,
left
to
right
direction as the line along the back-bone, which
but the general direction of the lines

It is interesting to
is
sufficiently evident.
note that this inscription contains several new
and apparently composite characters, as well as, in some instances,

forms which would have appeared from the stones either from Hamath
and Jerabis alone, to have been peculiar to those districts.
What seems to be the manner of writing one particular com-
may be noticed, as it often occurs here, as well as

The two characters 30 Q appear to be generally conjoined thus ^\.
The inscription is in some places much worn and eaten away
posite group
in
H. V.
by exposure to the weather.
have endeavoured to represent the

and have spent many hours
different lights.
On going over the
I
parts remaining as exactly as possible,
examining the characters
in
original drawings with Prof. Sayce, with the cast before us, only a few
small corrections
can only hope
sketches,
and these not
seemed necessary, and therefore
that few errors will
be discovered
in
my
sufficient to seriously affect the value of this first effort to give in full
the whole of the longest and most confused inscription of this class
at present
known
to us.
W. Harry Rylands.
376
June
PROCEEDINGS.
7]
London,
Dear Mr. Rylands,

Allow me to call the
by 3
in.
The end
in.
27
hope
Froceedifigs I
tains a
j,,
1887.
of
Museum, marked K.
2100, measuring
the obverse and the beginning of the
contains four columns, having 42, 35, 19,

In one of the early numbers of our
lines respectively.
reverse are wanting.
and
October
attention of your readers to a fragment of an
Assyrian "list" in the British
4J
[1887.
It
to give
you the
full text
of this tablet, which con-
of gods, with their ideographs, partly explained by glosses
list
but for the present
will
it
be
sufficient to
different languages in this text.
remark that we find words of

I, 16 f, the god Ramman,
Thus, in Col.
god >->-y ^^f ^^^ or (1. 17) to

agreement with Mr. Pinches, in
said to be equal to the
is
'-'-f -<^'-yy,
>-.-y
^yy
my
Zeitschrift,
.-l^y,
which
restore (in
1885, 66) to Addii, Baddu, in [the language of]
j:yy- <'Ty, i.e.,
"WesUand,"
The same god
is
or Phoenicia; see also K.
connected with the god
>-'-y
'!i<^y
215,
-<-
rev., 8.
'^yy
[^]^
"-^yy ^Jiy, see Frdr. Delitzsch, Wo lag das

with the god >->-y ^^y ^-^-^ in the [language of]
in the [language of]
Paradies,
-ÎT
236
p.
A\\\
m
;
the [language of]
^^y
'!i5^-
viz.,
the Kossseans.
-yy^ ^^y^
In Col. IV,
1.
^^-ith
>
the god -^y
^^y ^]^]i
^, Biirias
i-^-^
in the
8^
^v,
i^T
-yy^
^^y ^
-^y
\i ina-la-hu-uin
-.^y <^:: in
and with the god
[language of]
^ ^y
j^yyyjr,
we read :
\i^
(See Dehtzsch, Kossder, pp. 22 and 25.)
^ry
A-r
-y^-yyy -]]'^
the Elamites
iin
yy
^yy
-M
is
-yyi^
to be
m\
yy
.^
yr
connected with
^^yy ^^
^yyy^
îr^li,<, XvTTl', the
Sumerian
word should be abandoned, and the Babylono-Assyrians

must have borrowed their word for "sailor" from Phoenicia, as the
origin of the
Arabs, according to Paul de Lagarde, borrowed their
Greece
(jj.ii
from
(ecpoXKiov).
C.
377
Bezot.d.
June
7]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCHiEOLOGY,
[1887.


Place, Ninive
et I'Assyrie,
5 vols., folio.
1866-1869.
847-1 850.
3 vols., folio.
Brugsch-Bev, Geographische Inschriften Altaegyptische Denkmaeler.

Vols.
I III
(Brugsch).
Monuments
Recueil de
the text by Diimichen of
J.
Diimichen.
vols. 3
and
(4 vols.,
and
4.)
ist series, 1867.
2nd
series,
1869.

2 vols., folio.
GoLENiscHEFF, Die Metternichstele. Folio, 1877.

Lepsius, Nubian Grammar, &:c., 1880.
De Rouge, Etudes Egyptologiciues. 13 vols., complete

Schroeder, Die Phbnizische Sprache.
to 1880,
PiERRET, Dictionnaire d'Arche'ologie Egyptienne.
Paris, 1875.
Burkhardt, Eastern
1872.
8vo.
Travels.
Wilkinson, Materia Hieroglyphica. Malta, 1824-30. {Text only.)

Chabas, Me'langes Egyptologiques. Series I, II, III. 1862-1873.
Voyage d'un Egyptien en Syrie, en Phe'nicie, &:c. 4to. 1867.
Le Calendrier des Jours Pastes et NeTastes de I'anne'e
Egyptienne.
Maspero,
8vo.
De Carchemis
8vo.
1877.
oppidi
Situ
et
Historia
Antiquissima.
Paris, 1872.
HARRISON AND SONS, PRINTERS
IN
ORDINARY TO HER MAJESTV,
ST.
MARTIN
LANE, LONDON
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCHEOLOGY PUBLICATIONS.
Ibe Bvoii3e cnameiits of the

llâlace
6ates from JSalawat.
[Shalmaneser
Parts
II, III,
I,
B.C.
II,
859-825.]
and IV have now been issued
to Subscribers.
In accordance with the terms of the original prospectus, the price for
:ach part
)rice)
is
now
raised to ;î los.
to
Members
of the Society (the original
/î IS.
Uejts in the Babylonian
Mebge=wnting.
Being a
rritten in
series of carefully
autographed
the Babylonian character only
plates,
copied from tablets
compiled by Theo. G. Pinches,
f the Department of Oriental Antiquities, British Museum.
The
design of the Author
is
to furnish students with
Liaking themselves acquainted with the

his
end the
texts,
which
will
Babylonian
the
means of
style of writing,
be of high value and
interest,
and
will
to
be
ccompanied by as complete a syllabary of the Babylonian characters

s
can now be made, arranged in a convenient form for reference

It is
rice 4s.
proposed
6d
to issue the
work
in
two parts
Part
has been issued
COUNCIL,
President
1886-87.
LE Page Renouf.
P.
Vice-Presidents
Lord Halseury, The Lord High Chancellor.

The Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone, M.P., D.C.L.,
The Right Hon.
&c.
Sir A. H. La-.ard, G.C.B., &c.

B. Lightfoot, D.D., &c., Bishop of Durham.
The Right Rev. J.

Sir Charles Nicholson, Bart., D.C.L., M.D.,
&c.
J. Manship Norman, M.A.
Cv..^
Council :-
Tyssen Amherst, M.P.,

Robert Bagster.
\V. A.

E. A.
Wallis Budge, M.A.
Arthur Gates.
Thomas Christy,
&c.
Professor A. Macalister, M.D.,

F.R.S.
F. D.
J.
F.L.S.
Mocatta.
Claude Montefiore.
Alexander Peckover,
F.S.A.
Pollard.
F. G.
TovvRY Whyte, M.A.

Rev. W. Wright, D.D.

Rev. Albi.kt Lowy.
E.
Honorary 7>rrt^rtr Bernard T. Bosanquet.

Secretary
W.
Harry Rylands,
Honorary Secretary for Foreign Correspondence
Honorary Librarian
HAUKISdN ANIJ SONS, I'KINTERS
IN
F.S.A.
Prof.
A. H. Sayce, M.A.
WiLLiAM SiMPSON, F.R.G.S.

onDINARV TO
HICK MAJKSTV, ST.
MARTINS LANK.

Proceedings 09 Soci

Diunggah oleh

Informasi Dokumen

Hak Cipta

Format Tersedia

Bagikan dokumen Ini

Bagikan atau Tanam Dokumen

Opsi Berbagi

Apakah menurut Anda dokumen ini bermanfaat?

Apakah konten ini tidak pantas?

Hak Cipta:

Format Tersedia

Proceedings 09 Soci

Diunggah oleh

Hak Cipta:

Format Tersedia

PROCEEDINGS

THE OFFICES OF THE SOCIETY,

Hart Street, Bloomsbury, W.C.

HARRISON ANIl SONS,

Rev. Frederick Charles Cook, M.A., Canon of Exeter.

Lord Halsbury, The Lord High Chancellor.

D.C.L., M.D., &c., &c.

A. Tyssen Amherst, M.P., &c.

E. A. Wallis Budge, M.A.

F. G. Hilton Price, F.S.A.

Rev. Canon Beechey, M.A.

Towry Whyte, M.A.

Charles Harrison, F.S.A.

Rev. Albert Lowy.

Hariy Rylands, F.S.A.

Honorary Secretary for Foreign Correspouience

and 31st December, 1886

...5, 31, 55,

108, 161, 216

31, 55, 66, 161,

Kypriote Inscriptions discovered

Publications of Society, Notices, &c.

Remarks on a Papyrus conTemple of Amen,

taining Formulae for Recitation in the

service for the Slaughter of

BILINGUAL INSCRIPTION. TAMASSUS, CYPRUS.

Proceedings, Soc. Bibl. Arch., Dec, 1886,

BILINGUAL INSCRIPTION, TAMASSUS. CYPRUS.

Account of an Haematite Seal

Rev. Joseph Edkins, D.D.

did Babylonian Astro-

Old Jewish Legends on Biblical Topics.

logy enter China

Prof. William Wright,

Phoenician and Cypriote.

Secretary's Report, Statement of Receipts

Remarks on the same,

with translation of the Cypriote text

Inscribed Stones of Hamath, &c.

M.A. Description of the Tombs of

General Sir F. Grenfell

M.D., F.R.S., &c.

M. Philippe Berger. Two Bilingual

the Sahidic Translation of the

The Caaba and Mosque

the Dublin National

Euphratean Names of the

ConstdMion Ursa Major

Metrical Structure of Qinoth

of Lamentations arranged according to the Original

Paper on Inscribed Stones from

Inscriptions discovered at Cyprus.

Rev. Henry George Tomkins. The Karnak Tribute Lists

Eugene and Victor

Eugene and Victor

immobiliere dans I'Egypte

Wiedemann, on a ]\Ionument of the

Note on the name

dated Inscription of Amenophis III.

Greek Ostraka from Egypt

Greek Inscription from Asswan

Note on the Inscription of

P. le Page Renouf, President.

Les Depots et les